《The Dreamer's POV》


 Chapter 1: Prologue: The Dream

    I had a dream.


    I dreamt of a massive castle that sat atop a snowy mountain. Thendscape was littered with shorter hills and ridges, all frozen beyond repair.


    In this pure white and bluendscape, with a snowstorm so severe that I could hardly make out any of the details, I suddenly felt pulled toward the castle that firmly remained on the mountaintop.


    Within the pce was a throne room. So pure and white that I felt like I was in paradise. It had crystal-clear statues, and a humongous throne that felt surreal. Frozen chandeliers clung to the ceiling, and motifs carved in ice decorated the hall with splendor.


    However, despite being surrounded by such beauty, I could not enjoy the view.


    Because also locked in the throneroom¡­ was a battle!


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!~


    I could feel the room tremble, and the noise of two des shing rang in my ear, almost to the point of bursting my eardrums. Sparks flew, as the two beings who were locked in this ferocious exchange danced in the melee.


    One was coated in pure white, magnificent as an angel. Its light armor was well covered by a fur-like cape, and it had a glittering crown on its head; like a knight of purity.


    This castle belonged to it, my thoughts concluded. The very theme of the pce, and the throneroom, seemed to point toward the white knight. It was a monarch, an absolute being. It ruled this ce.


    But what about the adversary?


    Dressed like the night, the intruder was shrouded in disgusting ck mist, with a disruptive aura forming around him. His dark corruption seemed to contaminate the purity of the room, so much so that I found myself wishing he wasn''t there.


    The only stain in this paradise was this dark-cloaked person.


    Who the hell did he think he was?


    I watched as the dark wretch and the glorious knight shed once more, hoping for the victory of the obvious hero. The thin de of darkness met the muchrger sword of the white knight, creating sparks and echoes that began to crack everything in the room.


    The speed and tempo increased, their exchanges growing much stronger than before. With each strike, the power exerted became unbearably more intense. The air was shrouded in tension, and through it all, I felt myself eagerly waiting for the death of the man in the dark robe.


    Then finally¡­


    ~SQUELCH!~


    The hero pierced the body of the creepy dark-coated man.


    His icy de delivered the final strike of justice, slowly causing a white mist to encase the man of the night. From his chest, white particles slowly began to leak out. It caused the darkness around him to vanish, and I noticed he was beginning to freeze.


    He was soon going to be one with the purity of the castle. Just as the other statues that were present in the hall¡­ and the statues I saw at the entrance when I was being pulled in, as well as the plenty statues that stood among the mountains, valleys, and hills.


    This dark-robed man was going to join the others inpleting this paradise.


    "Failed again, huh¡­?" I heard him whisper.


    The dark cloak on his body was already vanishing, revealing his scrawny physique. His emaciated body and parched lips told me this man hadn''t taken anything in for at least a few days.


    His sunken eyes told me it was toote for him. He had lost all his strength and would die here. Ironically, I felt bad for him.


    Did he really need to die?


    Why did he have toe here in the first ce? Why couldn''t he leave the white knight alone in peace?


    "I¡­ I promised them¡­" His lips uttered, and the final vestiges of his cape vanished, revealing his partly frozen face.


    "... I promised to do it. To win¡­"


    With the final strand that masked his face gone, I was able to uncover the identity of this mysterious person.


    He had pitch-ck hair, with glowing crimson eyes, and a pale, malnourished face that had clearly seen a lot of hardship.


    This man¡­. There was something oddly familiar about him, and I recognized it the moment I took a good look at his face.


    He was me!


    What in the world was going on? Why was I the man being killed? Wasn''t he the viin? Wasn''t the white knight the hero?


    "N-not yet¡­ this isn''t over¡­" I heard myself say. I seemed to be croaking, most likely due to my lungs already being frozen.


    "I''ll do it next time. I''ll win for sure¡­"


    My facepletely turned white, the same as my entire body. Everything seemed nk, and everything felt so cold I felt myself shiver in silence.


    Even though I was supposed to be dead, I heard something whisper to me. It was my voice, gentle and warm.


    "... Win, or die trying!"


    And then I awoke.


    *****


    I nearly forgot the dream a few dayster, taking it to be yet another of the nightmares that often afflicted me.


    For years now, every night, I would get nightmares showing me many things. It first started when I was ten years old, and now, being twenty, it kept urring.


    However, something stood out about this one. It was most likely the reason I found myself unable to forget it despite how many days passed. And that was because ever since I had that dream, the nightmarespletely stopped.


    I was honestly overjoyed¡ªhappy that I could finally enjoy my nights in peace.


    Little did I know that that joy was misced.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    {The realm of the gods, Paradise, will be revealed to the chosen humans. Ovee the 99 Floors and reach the Final Realm.}


    <Tutorial Will Begin Once The Announcement Has Been Concluded>


    {Your mission is to survive the Tutorial so you can be qualified to enter Paradise. Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 168 hrs: 00 mins: 00 secs}


    <Announcement is ending¡­ The Tutorial will nowmence>


    After all¡­


    [GOOD LUCK!]


    ¡­ The real nightmare was just beginning.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Please add to your library and support this book if you do.


    Thanks a lot.

 Chapter 2: Nightmare Begins

    [7:30 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    I woke up that morning with a mild headache.


    As my dark brown hair fluttered with the gentle movement I made, my slightly open amber eyes captured the brightness of the morning.


    "Ah¡­" I muttered, rubbing my forehead with a bit of concern. It was a brand new day, yet I could already feel the kind of strain today would have on me.


    "I guess I''ll check in with the drugstoreter¡­"


    I rose up from my small bed, greeted by a very in and sparsely furnished room. Other than my bed and wardrobe, nothing worthy of note was in sight.


    I took a few steps away from my bed and looked at myself in the mirror on the wall, performing the same ritual I did every morning.


    I blinked.


    I yawned.


    I moved my arms and legs. Jumped too.


    Finally, I ced my hands on the mirror.


    And, much to my relief¡­ nothing happened. It appeared I wasn''t in a dream.


    "Alright, Mikey. Let''s start the day!"


    *****


    For over ten years, I had been having dreams.


    Most of them were nonsense that I could hardly understand, and I easily forgot them. However, there were certain dreams that remained etched in my memory due to the grim impression they made on me.


    Those were true nightmares.


    While I had lucid dreams sometimes, where I would be conscious that I was dreaming, most of my dreams had mepletely immersed in the narrative.


    I nearly went crazy living a life in a dream, only to wake up and find out none of it was real. So, in order to confirm if I was in a dream or not, I made it my ritual to always check my reflection in the mirror.


    There were several methods to check if one was in a dream, and using mirrors happened to be one of them.


    In a dream, the person''s reflection in the mirror would often be distorted, iplete, or downright different. Mirrors oftentimes served as portals in dreams, since a lot of things in adreamscape defied thews of physics.


    I heard that other solutions such as ''pain'' or a ''spinning top'' existed, but they were never as reliable as this one. Besides, only a certain threshold of pain caused me to wake up, and I was certainly not going to intentionally harm myself to such a degree as to confirm if I was dreaming or awake.


    By performing various actions in front of my reflection, and confirming that the mirror was as solid as one would expect, I could confirm whether I was in a dream, or in reality.


    It helped me keep my sanity.


    *****


    I jogged down the cold street in my tracksuit, feeling the cool wind brush past my face as I huffed and puffed.


    Beads of sweat were already forming on my face, but I ignored them and focused on the path ahead of me. My muscles stung, and my body ached, but I endured the ufortable sensations and limated in no time.


    It had been a few months since I started working out, and so far it helped me a lot in terms of clearing my head and keeping a healthy lifestyle.


    With the gym being a bit far from my studio apartment, I had to jog there. It was a bit thrilling, to be honest.


    As my heart raced, and my muscles ached, I kept up pace and made my way to the gym.


    *****


    "Mikey, you''re here!"


    "Oh, it''s Mikey!"


    "Looking good, Mikey!"


    I was a little popr in the gym, but not for any reason I particrly liked. In fact, it was due to a very weird series of events.


    It was a bit embarrassing, but apparently, I used to sleepwalk and arrive three hours earlier than usual to get some crunches and sets in. And then, I would returnter in the evening to do exercise even more.


    Even I had no idea how that was possible, but apparently, it was.


    At first, I thought my gym buddies were pulling my legs when they said they saw me often in the gym. Many evenmended me. It was only until I saw the footage that one of them took that I realized what was going on.


    ''Thankfully, none of them know it was sleepwalking¡­'' I made sure to smile and greet everyone, while having this thought to myself.


    They told me they hadn''t seen me do anything of the sort throughout the week, so I had to assume the sleepwalking stopped.


    ''Same as my nightmares. Thank goodness. Is it finally time for my life to take a turn for the normal?''


    I would hope so, considering I was going to be twenty-one in September, and I still didn''t have a girlfriend. But, who knows, perhaps things were already changing for the better.


    ''I hope it continues being this way.''


    *****


    After my rounds at the gym, I took my shower, changed, and then left. My headache persisted, so I decided to take a detour and branch by the drugstore to get something to alleviate the pain.


    ''This isn''t my first time, so¡­'' A tired smile formed on my face.


    The Drugstore was opposite the very back of my apartmentplex, just a few blocks away. However, considering the building structure, I had to walk a whole street across, and then turn around, just to reach it.


    That was why I simply decided to get it on my way back.


    I entered the store, and it looked the same as usual.


    The cool air-conditioned atmosphere of the drugstore greeted me as I entered, bright fluorescent lights illuminated the store, casting a clinical glow over the shelves stocked with an array of products.


    I walked past a disy of skincare products, each bottle adorned with bold ims of rejuvenation and renewal. The aroma of perfumes and colognes wafted through the air as I made my way toward the pharmacy counter at the back of the store.


    As I passed the aisles of over-the-counter medications, I saw what I was looking for and grabbed it, still walking in the direction of the counter. I noticed how quiet the store was, but I was too tired to think much of it.


    Somehow, I felt a little heavy within, and the pain in my head intensified, but that only made me quicken my pace so I could pay for the medications and go home.


    Upon finally reaching the pharmacy counter, though, I found it empty.


    ''H-huh?'' I thought to myself.


    There was no one behind the counter. Why? What was going on? I looked around me to find out, only to realize something even more confusing.


    I¡­ I was the only person in this store.


    "Why am I¡­?"


    ~DING~


    I suddenly heard a sound, and a game-like System Window suddenly opened in front of me.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    {The realm of the gods, Paradise, will be revealed to the chosen humans. Ovee the 99 Floors and reach the Final Realm.}


    <Tutorial Will Begin Once The Announcement Has Been Concluded>


    {Your mission is to survive the Tutorial so you can be qualified to enter Paradise. Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 168 hrs: 00 mins: 00 secs}


    <Announcement is ending¡­ The Tutorial will nowmence>


    ''This again?!'' I angrily thought.


    I was dreaming again, wasn''t I? But I did the ''Mirror Trick'' already, didn''t I? Why was this happening?


    "GRRRRRRRRRR¡­." I suddenly heard a low growl, almost like that of a dangerous animal.


    The hair on my skin slowly stood erect, and I felt a chill run down my spine. The growling noise wasing from behind the counter.


    ''W-what is¡­ this is a dream¡­ right?'' I took a step back, and then two more steps. My gaze was fixed on the counter, or rather, what was behind it, but I kept walking back.


    Before I knew it, I had arrived at the cosmetics and beauty section, and I was greeted by mirrors.


    ''N-no¡­''


    The reflections were perfect.


    I touched one, and it was solid.


    As much as I would like to assume I was dreaming, the evidence told me otherwise.


    "I-I am¡­ awake¡ª?"


    ~BOOM!~


    Something erupted from behind the counter, leaping from its hidden ce out into the open. It defied exnation, and all I could see was a very thin and malformed grey blur.


    ''N-not¡­ a dream¡­?'' The pain in my head intensified as my heart raced.


    But I had seen this monster countless times in my nightmares. They were called Demons, weren''t they?


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    The emaciated creature, with long arms and razor-sharp jaws for teeth, moved too rapidly for my eyes topletely grasp, but before I could move another muscle, it appeared right in front of me.


    ''N-no¡­ no, I¡ª!''


    ~SQUELCH~


    I didn''t realize it when its hand was buried deep in my chest. Blood dripped, slowly making a red puddle beneath me, yet I remained paralyzed.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    "Ack.. koff¡­ haaa¡­ haa¡­" I looked at the grinning creature, realizing it still had a piece ofbcoat on. It even resembled the pharmacist of this drugstore, if I could ignore its bald head, slimy grey skin, and deformed face.


    Now it was nothing more than a monster.


    "S-so¡­ will I die here?"


    Why? Even though I knew this wasn''t a dream, why wasn''t I panicking more? We only have one life, you know?


    I didn''t believe in God or anything, so this was it!


    Was I really okay with letting my life end just like that? Why wasn''t I more terrified by the creature that killed me?!


    Perhaps¡­ perhaps I already had the answers to that question.


    After all, this wasn''t the first time. It wasn''t the tenth time. It wasn''t the millionth time; that I had been killed in my dream.


    In all my dreams, every single nightmare I had¡­ I was always killed. That was the threshold of pain that was required to wake me.


    ''But this isn''t a dream¡­'' I thought to myself, feeling my consciousness fade away.


    ''... Or is it?''


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: The Dreamer, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed this second chapter.


    In case you don''t understand what''s happening yet, just keep reading, it''ll be clearer to you.


    Please continue to support me. Thanks

 Chapter 3: Dream Sequence

    We all have our ''Inner Demons.''


    I remember hearing something like that at some point in my life.


    At the time, it was just a statement, meant to imply the reality of different people having secrets and problems that preferred to keep to themselves.


    Who would have thought that statement would ring true in the literal sense?


    ¡­ Certainly not me.


    *****


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: The Dreamer, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    *****


    [7:30 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "A-ahh¡­" I opened my eyes, feeling a mild headache.


    My dark brown hair fluttered with the gentle movement I made, and I slowly rose from my bed, rubbing my forehead.


    "I guess I''ll check in with the drugstoreter¡­" I whispered.


    Taking a few steps away from my bed, I encountered my mirror and saw my reflection. Everything seemed normal so far, but I couldn''t be too certain. It was time for me tomence my everyday ritual.


    ''I have to be sure I''m not in a¡­ d-d¡­ dr-dream¡­?''


    Hold on¡­ something felt weird.


    Was it just my imagination?


    I looked closely at myself in the mirror, and it felt like I had done it recently. It felt too off that I began to suspect I was in a dream. Perhaps¡­


    I touched the mirror in front of me, feeling the cold sensation course through my palm. However, the moment I did so, I felt a tingle spread through my body, and a sh sparked in my mind.


    Slowly, my eyes widened, and I felt something rush into my head.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    My eyes turned bloodshot, and I tightly clutched my head, screaming at the top of my lungs.


    ''W-what is¡­ what is all this?!'' My brain felt like it would explode, and I saw several images ovep even when I closed my eyes.


    My fingers dug deep into my skin, and I felt like tearing my hair out due to the sheer insanity I was experiencing. In merely a few seconds, I recollected the ''nightmare'' I just woke up from.


    No, not just this nightmare.


    It was something else.


    ''Everything¡­ my whole life up until now¡­ has been nothing but a dream¡­?'' It felt like my whole world had copsed. ''No¡­ was it just yesterday? No. It''s today. Yes¡­ it''s just today. Today¡­ I dreamt of today.''


    What did all of this mean? Why did I dream of this exact day, experiencing a lot of vivid details that felt too real.


    ''No¡­ this isn''t my first time, is it? It''s not my first time¡­''


    I slowly began to find myself amid the torrents of thoughts that threatened to tear my mind apart. It felt like I was going crazy, but I stabilized my breathing and shut my eyes tight.


    "Haaa¡­ Mikey calm yourself."


    Hearing my calm voice did the trick. I could finally feel my racing heart stabilize, and the hair on my skin receded.


    In no time at all, I was back to normal.


    My thoughts slowly began restructuring, and I began to understand all that I was feeling.


    "Those dreams¡­ they were all real?"


    Yes.


    Ever since I was ten years old, I kept having different dreams of things I wasn''t supposed to be capable of producing. Dreams were manifestations oftent knowledge, dominant thoughts, or abstract ideas, but they still had to exist in the mind.


    Despite that, I often had dreams of monsters, entities, events, knowledge, and certain people that I should not have known¡ªor even had the capacity of knowing.


    I kept journals to track some of the things I dreamt of. Some dreams repeated themselves, while some only appeared once.


    By the time I turned fifteen, I began to have a lot of repeated dreams. That was because, on my fifteenth birthday, I had a rather peculiar nightmare.


    It showed me the end of the world.


    "Haa¡­ who would have thought that everything was real."


    But, how could I be so sure? None of the things I saw should have existed in reality.


    I only had vague recollections of those things, and my journals were nowhere to be found at this point. I could recollect some dreams that stood out, so it wasn''t as if I knew everything. Even then, dreaming about monsters and some sort of apocalypse¡­ wasn''t that a bit too much?


    "I must be going crazy¡­ keuk!" My head hurt, causing me tightly clutch it even more.


    Yeah, I probably just needed to take my medications.


    "There''s probably nothing to worry about."


    *****


    I decided to defy my dream and go to the drugstore before heading to the gym that day. As expected, I was able to see the pharmacist who attended to me.


    He was a tall andnky man, and while his very narrow gaze made me a little ufortable, I could tell he was a good guy at heart.


    After leaving the drugstore, I made my way to the gym. I arrived a littleter than usual, but nothing much seemed to change.


    As expected, I was greeted by my gym buddies, and we had a wonderful time together. I finished my sets a bitter than usual, thanks to myte arrival. It didn''t matter much to me, though, considering it was still bright out.


    ''I''ll return home and finish working on my project.'' I thought to myself as I stepped out of the shower.


    After cleaning up and getting dressed, I stepped to the major workout room to say farewell to my buddies. Unlike them, I couldn''t spend too long training my body.


    However¡­


    "W-what¡­?"


    ¡­ I found an empty workout hall.


    No one was in sight.


    "U-um¡­ guys? Where are you? Is this some sort of prank?"


    shes of myst nightmare began appearing in my head, and a feeling of dread slowly crept upon me. And then¡ª


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    {The realm of the gods, Paradise, will be revealed to the chosen humans. Ovee the 99 Floors and reach the Final Realm.}


    <Tutorial Will Begin Once The Announcement Has Been Concluded>


    {Your mission is to survive the Tutorial so you can be qualified to enter Paradise. Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 168 hrs: 00 mins: 00 secs}


    <Announcement is ending¡­ The Tutorial will nowmence>


    ¡ªIt appeared again.


    Just like before, a System Window manifested in front of me.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ it wasn''t simply a dream." I could hear myself struggling to breathe already.


    ~FSHUUUUUUUUU¡­~


    A low hissing sound slowly began permeating the workout hall, forcing me to look around me. I began to see dark blots, likerge puddles of dark mud, disced in many directions within the room.


    ''RUN!'' Something sharply whispered into my ears, but my body stood still for some reason.


    Rising from the dark puddles of disgusting mud were the creatures simr to the one I saw in my dream. Some of them had tattered vestiges of the vests and tight shorts that my workout buddies were known for.


    I could even see the striped pink shorts of a particrly queer one.


    Unfortunately, the beings who had these outfits on weren''t the buddies I knew. Not anymore!


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Group Of Demons>


    ''RUN!'' I heard the voice again.


    This time I listened, swiftly moving my trembling feet as I rushed towards the exit.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ~SQUELCH!~


    Yes, that''s right. I was pierced again! Not just once or twice, but in so many ces that blood burst out of my body.


    ''Ah¡­ haa¡­ am I going to die?''


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    Looks like I had my answer. Death was waiting for me.


    ''... Or is it?''


    I hated the pain I felt. More than that, I despised the regret that lurked inside me. I should have known better. I should have believed it wasn''t just a dream.


    ''I-if there is a next time¡­ I willbelieve! This isn''t just a dream. It isn''t a dream! It is a¡­''


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: The Dreamer, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ******


    [7:30 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "A-ahh¡­" I rubbed my head, feeling a mild headache. "... I guess I''ll go check in with the drugstoreter."


    I rose to my feet and walked to the mirror in front of me to begin my everyday ritua¡ª


    ''RUN!''


    My body froze mid-motion.


    ''RUN!''


    I couldn''t understand it, but the sound started getting louder and louder in my pounding head.


    ''... I will believe! This isn''t a dream. It is a dream! It is a¡­''


    The pain coursed through my head and I screamed in horror and terror of the things I experienced, as well as the things I would yet see.


    I didn''t understand things back then¡­ back when I was too young. Back when I was killed not too long ago.


    But, at that point when it felt like my skull would crack open, and I would die due to the influx of the lives I had just lived and died, I was beginning to understand.


    ''I¡­ I have been dreaming this whole time!''


    And the worst part slowly began to dawn on me.


    ''The nightmares¡­ they''re just getting started!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Please be patient and keep reading until the 10th chapter before making up your mind.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 4: Edge Of Insanity

    [9:39 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "I''m going to die¡­"


    Biting my nails while sitting in my corner, I muttered the words that echoed in my head. My body felt itchy, and my heart kept racing. It felt like I was going insane, just sitting in that spot for so long.


    "We''re all going to die¡­"


    Despair clutched my heart, taking it hostage as I drowned in fear. Cold sweat drenched my body, and I could feel the stink that surrounded me.


    Even then, I couldn''t move from my position.


    "A-all¡­ all of us¡­ are dead¡­"


    Ever since I recollected the weird nightmare I just had¡ªthe one where I had a simr nightmare and chose to ignore it, yet died such a painful death¡ªmy mind felt so dibobted. A disconnect formed between my thoughts and my body, and I became unable to do anything anymore.


    Was this what they called despondency?


    The realization that those nightmares I had been getting weren''t really nightmares, but simply visions of the future, began to dawn on me. No, that didn''t feel exactly like it.


    It felt more as if I lived those lives¡ªconscious about everything, yet when I died, it became a dream.


    No, a NIGHTMARE!


    "Am I dreaming now? Is this¡­ is this just a nightmare?"


    In the past, I could check the mirror to conform, but that wasn''t working anymore. By all means, I was supposed to be wholly awakepletely in reality. Yet¡­ yet¡­


    ''Am I going crazy? I''m crazy, right?''


    *****


    [10:03 AM]


    ''My head¡­ it hurts. The pain is getting more intense.''


    I looked at the clock in front of me, still maintaining my position. The time told me something that told me not to leave my position.


    ''Almost time¡­'' I whispered.


    I didn''t know exactly when the world ended, but I was sure that it wasn''t noon yet when I died in both times. It was probably a bit past 11 AM.


    ''D-does that mean I can quickly go to the pharmacy to get my meds?'' If I hurried, I could relieve this pain that constantly kept me miserable.


    "B-but¡­" Remembering the horrific way I died in the pharmacy, my eyes instantly turned bloodshot and I found myself quivering once more.


    ''N-no. I can''t go. Can''t go out. Not now¡­''


    Shivering and trembling, I cried internally, feeling the pain in my head swell, threatening to rip my brain apart.


    "W-wait¡­ I can order the drugs, can''t I? Haha¡­ why didn''t I think of that!"


    Yes. If I did that, then I didn''t need to go outside, right? Yes¡­ that was exactly right. Then¡­


    I spotted myptop across the room, noticing a bright glimmer of hope emanate from it. It was literally my path to salvation.


    ''Haa¡­ haha¡­ hahahaha¡­''


    I didn''t need to think of anything else. Just a way to reduce the pain in my head. If I could relieve myself, then I could think better.


    "I c-can buy it¡­ onli¡ª"


    >ZZZZTTZZZZ<


    The moment I turned on myptop, everything turned dark in my room.


    "Eeeeek!" I screamed, curling up into a ball as my brain threatened to burst in pain.


    I remained there for a few seconds, waiting for something to happen¡ªsomeone toe¡ªbut nothing happened.


    ''A-ah¡­'' Opening my eyes and looking around, I found out what had actually happened.


    It turned out it was just a power outage. It happened very frequently in my apartmentplex thanks to our cheapskatendlord and his refusal to fix this building''s wiring problem.


    "Haha¡­ haha¡­" Relief formed on my face as I chuckled a little in the darkness. However, the tinge of ease onlysted for a moment.


    After all, this power outage brought about another major challenge.


    "No inte¡­"


    The Apartment Complex''s Wifi, and even my personal one, operated on the flow of constant electricity. No power meant no inte.


    ''No inte means¡­'' My eyes slowly moved toward myptop and its cracked screen. I could no longer see the glimmer of hopeing from it. The only thing I saw was pitch-ck despair.


    "Ahhh¡­" Groaning and grumbling, my vision blurred and my head pounded more and more.


    The stress, the pain, everything began converging and I could feel myself breaking further down. At this rate, I was sure I''d die."


    How much longer could Ist?


    *****


    [10: 37 AM]


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­"


    I was currently on the road, running as fast as my legs could carry me.


    Exhausted breaths leaked out of my quivering lips. My eyes sauntered back and forth, but I tried my best to keep my focus on the path in front of me.


    ''There''s time. There''s still time!''


    The drugstore was just around the corner. I just had to hurry.


    *****


    [10:43 AM]


    "Mikey, you look like a sight for sore eyes. You really need to¡ª"


    "H-here! I want this!" I interrupted thenky pharmacist in front of me. I bought as many painkillers as legally possible, dumping them on the counter while huffing.


    I didn''t have any time to indulge in any small talk, or evenugh at any of his jokes. I just didn''t care.


    My brain felt like it would explode at this point.


    "Jeez¡­ so sweaty. I got it. I got it. Sheesh. You should take it easy on your workout."


    ''Hurry up! Hurry up!'' I watched him slowly process everything, quickly shoving the cash toward him.


    "Alright. Here''s the receipt. Your change is¡ª"


    "Keep the change!"


    Running off, I could feel an odd sensation pierce me, and the moment I looked back, I realized¡­ the pharmacist was no longer there.


    "Ahhh¡­ no, no, no, no, no, no!"


    Picking up my pace, despite my tired body, I rushed toward my home.


    ''Please. PLEASE LET ME MAKE IT BACK!''


    I looked to my left and right and found out something¡­ I was the only one on the road. The roads were empty, the streets were empty.


    Silence.


    Emptiness.


    And then¡­ Danger.


    I could feel it close in on me as I got to my street.


    >DING!<


    I could feel it all over my skin as I reached my apartmentplex.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    {The realm of the gods, Paradise, will be revealed to the chosen humans. Ovee the 99 Floors and reach the Final Realm.}


    <Tutorial Will Begin Once The Announcement Has Been Concluded>


    {Your mission is to survive the Tutorial so you can be qualified to enter Paradise. Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 168 hrs: 00 mins: 00 secs}


    <Announcement is ending¡­ The Tutorial will nowmence>


    I could feel it choking me as I reached my doorstep, struggling to open the door to my haven and locking the outside world from me forever.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Group Of Demons>


    I could¡­


    >SQUELCH!<


    ''Haa¡­ what did I expect?''


    The ws of the grotesque beings had already pierced my body, and I could hear the sound of the painkillers plopping into my puddle of blood.


    As I experienced these things, I felt it yet again. This strange sense of calmness that banished my headache andpletely immersed me in tranquility.


    Once again, it felt as though I was in a dream.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    I closed my eyes, embracing the pain, and letting the darkness swallow me whole. It was at this point that I realized I never existed, to begin with.


    This was simply a dream¡­


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ¡­ And I was the Dreamer.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Will Mikey find a way out of this maddening loop? Or will he continue to suffer like this forever?


    Find out in the next chapter!


    If you''ve made it this far, it shows you''re genuinely interested in the story. So, please¡­ SUPPORT ME!


    Thank you.

 Chapter 5: Sanctuary

    [9:33 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "You really should take it easy with the workouts, Mikey."


    I was in the drugstore, finally done purchasing my painkillers from the cheerful pharmacist that always attended to me.


    "Haha. Thanks¡­" Iughed lightly, bearing with the pain I felt growing stronger in my head.


    It had been approximately two hours since I woke up from my nightmare, yet the pounding felt much stronger than it had during this point in the dream.


    I exited the pharmacy and made my way toward my residence.


    And, no, not my apartmentplex.


    My new ce was just a stone''s throw from the drugstore¡ªa four-star hotel that boasted so many good services which I never really had the chance to enjoy before.


    I pretty much spent all my savings and moved in this morning.


    ''The world is screwed anyway¡­'' I sighed to myself, rubbing my head as I entered the lobby of the four-star hotel.


    The sound of the grand piano ying in the background caught my attention. I stopped for a moment to admire the chandelier hanging from the high ceiling, sparkling in the light of thete afternoon sun that filtered in through the tall windows. The ce was bustling with activity, with guests checking in, others lounging on thefortable sofas, and hotel staff busily going about their duties.


    ''In only a few hours, everyone will be¡­'' I stopped thinking and decided to simply enjoy the moment despite the constant pangs in my head.


    Making my way to the reception desk, I spotted the friendly secretary who had attended to me two hours earlier. I thought she was pretty cute.


    "Oh, Mr. Mikey. Anything I can help you with?" She asked me the moment I approached her.


    I was surprised she remembered my name. But, upon deeper thought, she was just doing her job, wasn''t she? There was nothing too special about it.


    "I just wanted to ask if my goods have arrived." I gave a sweet smile.


    Before leaving for the pharmacy, I ordered a lot of things with the remaining money I had. I ensured I spent it all.


    "Ah, not yet. I''ll be sure to inform you when they do. Your room number is in our logs, so I can call you."


    "Oh¡­ okay," I replied, wincing as my head pounded with greater intensity. "I''ll be waiting, then."


    I could only hope that my goods arrived before 11:00 AM. That was the time I deduced the whole ''End of the World'' phenomenon urred. To think that weird System thing called it Paradise.


    It almost sounded like a terrible joke.


    I used the elevators to go to my room on the first floor, still noticing the luxurious furnishings and tasteful decor of the hotel. The walls were adorned with elegant artwork, and the carpet underfoot was plush and soft.


    The overall atmosphere was one of sheer sophistication.


    Once I arrived on the first floor, I hurriedly walked to my room, inserted my key card into the slot, and the door clicked open. The moment I got in, I shut the door behind me, ensuring it was properly locked.


    Perhaps I was being too paranoid, but if anyone had seen the horrors I experienced, they would definitely understand.


    As I stepped inside, I was once again struck by the spaciousness of the room. The king-size bed dominated the space, and there was afortable armchair in the corner, perfect for rxing after a long day.


    The room was equipped with all the modern amenities, including a t-screen TV, a mini-fridge, and a coffee machine. The bathroom was pristine, with fluffy towels andplimentary toiletries. The view from the window was stunning, overlooking the city skyline, though the curtains were currently covered so none of that was evident.


    "First things first¡­" I took my painkillers, downing the tablets with the bottle of water lying around.


    "Haa¡­" The pain hadn''t really receded, but I felt a bit better.


    ''Maybe two more tablets will do the trick.'' It would be considered an overdose, but I was desperate. And so, I took two more.


    ''Much better!''


    Once I felt that wave of calmness wash over me, I plopped on my bed and closed my eyes, recollecting all that had led to the current reality I was living in.


    *****


    After dying in my nightmare and waking up, I was nearly caught in the same loop as always, before finally snapping out of it.


    As always, I was greeted by the searing pain that apanied the memories of my nightmares. This time, it felt even worse than before.


    My headache was also unbearably more painful.


    Despite everything, though, I knew I couldn''t allow myself to die again. The trauma and the next pain I would most likely suffer would be worse. How could I punish myself that way?


    ''Am I in a dream? Am I just a dream?'' I asked myself, but with no answer presented to me, I decided to take action.


    The first thing to do was remember the key details of my nightmares, especially the System Notice that always came before my demise. ording to my memories, I had to approximately set the time of that urring to 11 AM, and then I proceeded to remember the contents of the System Window.


    There was a bunch of nonsense about the ''Realm of Gods'', ''Floors'', and stuff that I didn''t understand, but if there was one detail that was both rtable and memorable for me, it had to be the ''Tutorial'' that was mentioned.


    "I have to survive the Tutorial. All those times I was killed¡­ it was the Tutorial." If I had to live beyond the nightmares I constantly suffered, I had to survive beyond the Tutorial.


    The System Window also said the Tutorialsted for 168 hours. That was a week. All I had to do was survive the Tutorial for a week.


    With that in mind, I had to consider my best chances. I had to think of all my options, and I had to increase the possibility of my survival as much as possible.


    ''I can''t stay in this apartment for a week!'' I told myself.


    Not only would the power outage be a problem, but it didn''t feel secure enough. If I was going to survive, I had to choose an ideal location that guaranteed security, yet was in familiar territory.


    That was how I settled for the four-star hotel.


    It cost a lot, so I only paid for a day. That would be all I was going to need anyway. I intentionally chose the first floor because it would be easier to exit in case I gotpromised.


    I lodged into the hotel and quickly went to get my meds from the drugstore, but not before making one final decision that was equally as important.


    I had to order resources for myself!


    The traveling bags I brought into the hotel contained mostly foodstuff, with a bit of clothing and devices that I might need. However, my major concern for surviving for a week was sustenance.


    And that was why I spent thest of my savings buying as many foodstuffs as I could.


    Fast food. Junk foods. Canned foods. Soda. Energy Bars. Most of those things, essentially.


    Ah, I also had to consider water.


    However, considering the water supply of a four-star hotel was reliable enough, I didn''t think I had to worry too much about it.


    I would make this ce my base, preparing for any and all issues that could arise during, and even after the Tutorial.


    After all, if the mere ''Tutorial'' phase was already this scary¡­ how much of a nightmare was waiting ahead?


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I''m trying to be faster with the story now.


    Please support this novel if you enjoy it. Cheers.

 Chapter 6: The System

    [11:00 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "Haa¡­"


    Surrounded by the protective walls around me, with the abundant sets of meals at my disposal, I sat on my bed and awaited the ''Announcement'' that would officially start everything.


    >DING!<


    Exactly as it yed out in my dream, a System Window manifested in front of me, revealing the same thing I had seen multiple times already.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    {The realm of the gods, Paradise, will be revealed to the chosen humans. Ovee the 99 Floors and reach the Final Realm.}


    <Tutorial Will Begin Once The Announcement Has Been Concluded>


    {Your mission is to survive the Tutorial so you can be qualified to enter Paradise. Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 168 hrs: 00 mins: 00 secs}


    <Announcement is ending¡­ The Tutorial will nowmence>


    "I-it''s really started¡­" I gulped, feeling my body shake a little. However, after the announcement vanished, the most surprising thing urred.


    "H-huh? My headache is gone¡­?" The same went for my trembling body.


    For some reason, it felt like I was perfectly normal¡ªin optimal condition. My head seemed to have cleared, and my body felt lighter than before. My racing heart slowly returned to its normal pace; even the fear stopped.


    It all felt amazing.


    "Haa¡­ is this maybe a Skill?"


    In my dreams, the ones I used to have in the past, the world had things like Status Windows and Skills. Those dreams felt awfully simr to this current reality I found myself in. They had to be one and the same.


    "That means I should have a [Status Window], right?"


    The moment I said this, a screen appeared in front of me, disying contents that should havepletely flustered me, yet for some reason, I wasn''t too shocked.


    It almost felt like muscle memory.


    "Weird¡­" I muttered, looking at the screen with unperturbed attention.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 3/3


    - Energy Level: 1/1


    - Combat Ability: 2/2


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Nil>


    - Alignment: Neutral Good


    [Additional Information]


    You can experience the events of the world through the ''other ne''. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    [End Of Information]


    "Well, I suppose this is to be expected." All my Stats were very low, and I was only in Level 1. This was probably what everyone started with.


    My eyes trailed to some specific parts in the information provided. They were areas I discerned to be of utmost importance.


    "It seems my Life Force is like my HP? Then Energy Level should be MP. As for Combat Ability¡­ well, I''ll just assume it involves things like Strength, Dexterity, Agility, and stuff."


    The System didn''t explicitly state them, so they had to be meshed into the Combat Ability spot.


    This world really operated like a game, didn''t it? I mean, I figured it did, considering I always thought my dreams were the same. The whole concept felt simr to those kind of role ying games that defined yer ability based on explicit information and numbers.


    Speaking of numbers, though¡­


    "Zero Stat Points, huh? Do I get more when I Level Up? I suppose so¡­" I had only yed one or two games, but I knew that to grow stronger, you needed to level up.


    I also saw something called ''Currency.'' "That''s like coins. It''s pretty self-exnatory."


    Everything after that was uncharted territory, though.


    "Role? Authority? It has to do with my Exclusive Skill, right?"


    All of those three had something to do with dreams. I guess it was safe to conclude that this was something simr to like a ss or Job, right? But did that mean there were other ''Dreamers'' like me?


    ''No, I think I''m the only one. One of my Titles is <The One Who Saw The End>. I guess that has to do with thatst nightmare I had. Is that¡­ like the end of the world?''


    A little shiver ran down my spine once I thought of that.


    "No, no. Let''s focus on the present. Let''s find out more about what I can do and how I can survive."


    So far, I had very limitedbat ability, and it seemed my other Stats were very low too. I had three Titles and one Skill, so I had to learn more about them if I wanted to figure out how to use them to my benefit.


    "borate Titles." I spoke, almost in reflex.


    [Titles]


    <Visionary> : The user is calm and level-headed in situations that would otherwise cause severe mental distress. Thisposure isn''t absolute, though. Severe mental attacks and traumas can still cause the user to break hisposure.


    <The One Who Saw The End>: As someone who has reached the end, dreams and fragmented memories can sometimes be imparted. Instinctive reactions such as muscle memory, and a few other symptoms may be experienced


    <Chosen One>: Just like everyone who didn''t get turned into monsters, The user has this title because he''s a candidate that can enter the Tower Of Trials to reach Paradise.


    [End Of Information]


    "I see. I see."


    Everything slowly made sense to me. It was no wonder I suddenly felt calm, and also the dreams I had been having began to get clearer. I also wasn''t too confused about all of these strange things even though it made more sense that I would be.


    ''This is good in its own way, I suppose.''


    As for thest Title, <Chosen One>, it was the reason I was still human. That meant¡­ all the monsters that roamed around were really former humans. I already kind of figured that out, but it still didn''t make the reality any less scary


    ''Just how many percent of humans got turned into monsters? How many of us were chosen to remain humans?''


    I didn''t have the answers to those questions, so there was no point in asking. My time was best spent focusing on what I had direct control over.


    Then, what about my Skills? I only had one, but¡­


    "borate Skills."


    [Skills]


    (Exclusive)


    <Dream>: Allows the user to experience future events in the form of a dream. These future events are basically the user''s experience. Trauma could be experienced as a result of this Skill. {Note: User may not take his own life to intentionally use this Skill. It will not activate.}


    (Non Exclusive)


    <NIL>


    "Ah¡­ wow." I had already figured out this much, but seeing it spelt out for me gave apletely different feeling.


    ''So, anytime I dream¡­ it''s a version of me that died? That''s brutal.''


    Did that mean time was being turned, and I was still the ''me'' that died? Or was I not ''me'' anymore?


    ''The fact that I have the memories of the one in my dream¡­ I can surmise that its me. Yes, they''re all me.''


    Thinking of it any further would only make my brain hurt.


    ''The fact that I can''t intentionally choose to reset a reality is also a very hardcore limitation. Looks like if I have to die, it''ll have to be unintentionally.''


    Moving on, from what I could understand by ''Exclusive'', it seemed I was the only one who had ess to this. Well, it could also mean it was Exclusive to the ''Role'' and ''Authority'' I had, and it was possible that I wasn''t the only one with them.


    ''But why do I have a feeling that its like that? Well, I''ll just go with that.''


    It seemed I could obtain Skills that weren''t rted to dreaming, thanks to the Non-Exclusive section of my Skills. That was a relief, considering <Dream>, or pretty much any Skill I could derive from a <Dreamer> Role wasn''t really going to aid inbat.


    "Then, I could eventually get Items. I don''t see a Shop yet, but there has to be a way to spend the ''Currency.'' I guess all of that wille in due time."


    Finally, there was one thing that worried me the most.


    "The [Additional Information]... what it says."


    Apparently my power was coveted, but also scary. If it allowed me to see through the events of this world, did that mean I could see the past too? Would I be able to see through more eventually?


    I had a lot of questions, but I suppose that would have to wait.


    "For now, let''s just rx. Maybe eat something."


    The lights in my room were turned off, so it was kind of dark, but not unbearably so. I made sure everywhere was locked tight and secure, so it didn''t seem like I would be disturbed.


    ''I just have to¡ª''


    ~H-heeellppp¡­~ A whisper suddenly echoed in my head.


    ''H-huh?''


    ~P-please¡­ h-help mee¡­~ The voice became louder and more pronounced.


    Suddenly, I heard a soft knock on my front door. It sounded hollow, yet urgent. I felt a sensation course through me that resembled fear, but it was quickly suppressed.


    The knock continued. Slow, steady¡­ desperate.


    ~I''m right in front of you. P-please¡­ help!~


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Another survivor enters into the picture¡­ or is it something else entirely?

 Chapter 7: A Difficult Choice

    [11:21 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "W-who''s there?" I whispered gently, feeling an uneasy feeling course through me.


    Not only because of the weird feeling of someone being in my head, but also due to the constant knock that echoed from my room''s entrance.


    It was beginning to sound more desperate.


    ~Please hurry! They''reing! They''reing for me! Please hurry!~


    ''Is it another survivor? They managed to escape the monsters and came this far?'' My thoughts rapidly tried to process the information presented in front of me.


    I slowly moved closer to the door, wondering if the System would warn me about an encounter with a Demon. I still had no idea how close I had to get before it warned me, but judging from my dreams¡ªor rather, my earlier experiences¡ªit seemed I had already fulfilled the requirement.


    I was standing barely a hair''s breadth from the door, drawing my eyes closer to the peephole on my door to see who was there. A part of me was scared I''d get stabbed in the eye or something, but I somehow found the courage to do it anyway.


    ''N-no way!'' My eyes bulged the moment I saw the woman standing in front of my door, sweating profusely as she was nearly in tears.


    ''It''s the nice secretary from earlier!''


    Her panicked expression broke my heart, and I could see her sobbing as she looked to her left and right, fearing what woulde.


    ~P-please, I know you''re there. Please help me, Mikey!~


    My heart leaped when I heard her voice. It wasn''t strange that she would know my name, considering the package I wanted to be delivered here went through her. Plus, I did lodge on her counter.


    Seeing as she desperately pleaded to be saved¡­ how could I, in good conscience, refuse?


    ''DON''T DO IT!'' A voice that sounded like mine sharply pierced my head.


    However, it was toote. I quickly unlocked the door with my card and twisted the doorknob for her toe in.


    And just in time too.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    "E-eh¡­?"


    As my eyes bulged, I felt the receptionistdy swiftly move past me.


    "Eeeeek!" She slipped in, and just then, the grotesque hand of a monster swept through the passage.


    It caused my heartbeat to spike¡ªseeing the very thing that impaled me many times already. A bead of sweat formed on my face instantly, and I felt myself shiver a little.


    "Close it! Hurry!" The receptionist screamed, sobbing as she looked at me desperately..


    "A-ah!"


    I mmed the door shut, locking it with my card before leaping away from it.


    >DUM!<


    >DUM!<


    >DUM!<


    The monster, whatever it was, pounded at my sturdyyer of defense, creating loud intimidating echoes that caused my heart to leap with each noise.


    ''What if this noise attracts others? If more monsters attack, won''t the door eventually fall? What would I do then? Fuck!''


    Now I understood why my thoughts had warned me about not opening the door, even though an innocent stood in front of me.


    ''No, what was I supposed to do? Leave her to die? I can''t do that!''


    But, didn''t I leave everyone else to die? Billions of people in the world, and I totally only cared about my survival. How was this situation any different?


    ''S-she was right in front of me, asking for help! I couldn''t just abandon her! I¡­.''


    As I felt myself experiencing inner turmoil, my mental strength seemed to be slowly draining away. I could feel myself slowly revert to the frightened person that first arrived inside this room.


    ''FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!


    FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!''


    And then, suddenly¡­


    "W-what?"


    ¡­ The pounding stopped.


    I could hear the sound of departing footsteps, most likely belonging to the monster. It was surprisingly walking away from my front door.


    ''But why?''


    Could it be that it had spotted another unfortunate soul in the hallway? Perhaps it gave up easily? I had no idea.


    The only thing on my mind at that point was gratitude and relief.


    ''I didn''t die. I didn''t die. Haaa¡­ I came this far and I didn''t die.''


    Words couldn''t describe how relieved I felt about the whole thing. Sure, I probably wouldn''t have gotten into this whole mess if I hadn''t saved thedy, but if the Demon¡ªas it was called by the System¡ªkilled her, I probably wouldn''t have been able to live with myself.


    ''I would have been¡­'' I stopped myself mid-thoughts and took a deep breath, banishing the thoughts of my past.


    Of the ne crash that killed my parents and little brother.


    Back then, there was nothing I could have done. I wasn''t even on the flight. I couldn''t me myself for their deaths.


    Just as I couldn''t me the world for its current state, and the many who would die as a result of the chaos.


    But, to see someone who I could help right in front of me¡­ and refusing to save them¡­ I could have as well pulled the trigger myself.


    "Fuck¡­" I whispered, eyes closed.


    Despite my best attempt to avoid those thoughts, they kept surfacing.


    "T-thank you¡­" A voice suddenly echoed in my ear, banishing the dreary thoughts that threatened to swallow me whole.


    The sweet tone allowed me to slowly open my eyes. The first thing I saw was the receptionist, smiling and crying at the same time.


    "I¡­ I would have died without you." She sobbed even further as her quivering lips curled up to grant me the warmest smile I had recieved in the longest time. "Thank you so much!"


    Beads of tears fell from her eyes, and I could feel my heart ache a little.


    ''How can I even doubt my decision?''


    That''s right! Just watching this survivor, and seeing how happy she was to be alive, I knew it instantly.


    ''I made the right choice.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you all think? Do you think he shouldn''t have helped her?


    Let me hear your thoughts.


    Also¡­ please support the novel! Thank you!

 Chapter 8: First Ally

    [11:43 AM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    "M-my name is Lisa. Lisa Scofield."


    I was seated right opposite Lisa on thefortable sofas within my suite, listening to her very awkward introduction.


    We were both still recovering from the shock of nearly dying, so I could understand why she would stutter in a simple name exchange.


    "I''m Mikey Rael. Just call me Mikey, but¡­ ah, you already knew my name." Iughed a little awkwardly.


    My nerves were already calm, thanks to my Title''s effects, so I could manage augh. I suppose it was very convenient having a Title like that.


    ''I wonder what Title she has¡­''


    So far, we hadn''t said much to each other. Other than casual exchanges, and trying to get ourselves calm, this was pretty much our first proper interaction since the Demon left.


    "W-well, you should have known my name too. Haha¡­ its on my name tag¡­" She pressed a tag that firmly stood on her slightly bulging chest.


    Perhaps it was because of her sweat, but it seemed a bit more provocative than usual. I swiftly looked away, of course. It wasn''t appropriate to stare at ady that way.


    "Is that so? Well, I guess I was just too distracted to see the tag. It''s good to hear it, though. Your name. You have a nice name."


    "You too. Mikey is a¡­ good name."


    "You cany it on me, it''s not amon name." Iughed a little, now feeling a bit morefortable with Lisa. "It''s not even a nickname either. My parents had a weird naming sense."


    "Really?" Lisa joined me in chuckling, which made me a bit more relieved for her. It seemed she was slowly getting over her fears.


    "Yeah. I mean, they named my brother Buddy." I hadn''t talked about my parents in years. It felt refreshing to talk about it, I guess.


    "And where are they now? Ah¡­ I''m so sorry, I didn''t¡­"


    It seemed Lisa finally realized the situation. I wondered what gave it away? My darkened face, or the fact that we were both trapped in a hotel crawling with monsters that craved our deaths.


    "No, its fine. They died when I was ten. I lived with my uncle for most of my life, but he passed away recently too¡­"


    Now that I thought of it, perhaps going to the gym and having my frequent interactions with the pharmacist in the drugstore, was my way of maintaining my tether to society.


    Thanks to the remote jobs I did, I hardly got involved in social interactions. Was that why the end of the world was so easy for me to ept?


    The fact that I had no one I really cared about?


    "A-ah, I''m so sorry. I''m sorry I brought it up." Lisa apologized profusely, but she honestly didn''t need to. I had already made peace with their deaths.


    More importantly, there were other things we had to talk about.


    "What about your friends and family, Lisa? Have you been in contact with them?"


    "N-no¡­" Her expression quickly fell. "My cell is down. No service. I don''t know anything that''s happening beyond this ce."


    I figured this would happen. My inte and phone service were down too. It had to be because of this new world that we found ourselves in.


    Even though Lisa was still recoiling from her shock, and worrying about the fate of her family, I had something that kept nagging at me. Even though I had been ignoring it since we first met, I had to address it now.


    "How did you escape the monsters?"


    "Huh¡­?"


    "The Demons. How did you survive them? You made it to the second floor, and you were even able to reach my room in one piece. How did you manage that?"


    Looking at her cloth, other than the sweat that drenched it, there was really no sign of harm or injury. She appeared perfectly fine.


    ''Humans can''t outrun or outgun those things.'' I had real-life experience with them. It was impossible for ordinary people to square off against them, talkless of a receptionist like Lisa.


    ''Back then, she used Telepathy to speak to me. That means her Skills are different from mine. Maybe she has a Skill that allowed her to survive this far.''


    Of course, this was all on the assumption that she had more than one Skill.


    "I¡­ I watch a lot of anime."


    "What?"


    "Anime. These sort of things happen a lot in the anime I watch. I watch a lot of them."


    "Uh¡­ huh." Was she being serious right now?


    "When it happened, I was in the bathroom. When I suddenly saw a System Announcement telling me about a Tutorial, I instantly knew what was going on. I called out for my Status Window, and I was able to figure out what was happening."


    Was Anime really that useful? I wasn''t an avid fan, so I wasn''t so sure. I was more into novels, and even then, I prefered hyper-realistic ones.


    ''Novels like High School Syndrome¡­ not fantasy ones.''


    "I was the only one in the bathroom, so the first thing I did was to lock it. I decided to n my next course of action from there." Lisa continued her story.


    The more I heard, the more her level-headedness surprised me. Unlike me, who had to experience this frightnening reality multiple times, she was able to pick herself up from the very start.


    "That was when it struck me."


    "What struck you?" I asked.


    "You."


    "Me?"


    What was she talking about now?


    "You appearing in this four-star hotel, saying its your first time here, even though your house address is closeby. You kept looking around, admiring how fancy this ce is, even though its pretty standard for a four-star hotel. It showed you probably haven''t been to a four-star hotel before.


    You also ordered lots of food, and you were particr about lodging on the first floor, which would be the most convenient for escaping."


    I was stunned¡ªno, bewildered¡ªas Lisa poured out her observations. It felt surreal¡ªher level of attention to detail.


    ''H-how did she figure all of that out?!''


    "Once I thought of all of that, I decided to find my way to your room. I thought, for sure, if anyone survived, it would be you. Thankfully, I rmemebered the suite you lodged in, so I carefully made my way up here."


    How was she able to escape the monsters that would have been swarming the receptio area, though?


    Ah, wasn''t there a bathroom on the first floor? Maybe she used that.


    "There''s a stairway that''s only avable to the staff. I knew I''d encounter less monsters there, so I decided to use that to my advantage. The System also warns us when we encounter monsters, but if you ensure you''re hidden when it appears, you''ll simply be aware that a Demon is close."


    Her analysis put me in awe. I couldn''t believe her words.


    "It wasn''t easy, though. I was caught by one, and it began to chase me. It took me too long for me to lose it. That''s why I''m so sweaty now. I was out of breath when I finally arived at the front of your door. I knew I had little time, so I used my only Skill tomunicate to you, betting it all on your response."


    In essence, if I had refused to save her¡­ I would have thrown all her efforts and hopes away.


    "You really trusted me that much?"


    "Well¡­" She made a soft smile, and pink hues appeared on her cheeks. "... You didn''t seem like the kind of person to abandon a person in need."


    I felt my heart jump a little, and then a tiny sting of guilt coursed through me. I couldn''t help but feel I was recieving undeserved praise.


    "You''re wrong about me. I''m not that great a guy." A small smile formed on my face as I stared at her. "But I am happy I saved you. I''m happy you made it this far."


    If it was Lisa, then wouldn''t it be fine telling her everything I knew? If she could survive on her own with only very little information, and lots of anime knowledge, wouldn''t she be more helpful if she knew about my ability?


    ''My knowledge of the future, and my <Dream> Skill, plus her intelligence. If we coborate, we should have a higher chance at survival.''


    "Lisa, there''s something I have to tell you." This was the best alternative. I could tell.


    "It''s about my powers."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    The start of a blossoming friendship, and hopefully a chance for mutual survival.

 Chapter 9: Trust

    [12:21 PM; Saturday, 29th of April, 2024]


    I did it!


    I told Lisa everything about my dreams, how long I had been having them, and even how everything connected to this new world we found ourselves in.


    I told her of the nature of my <Dream> Skill, and how it functioned. I told her how I had experienced this reality so many times already, and how I just wanted to survive this time around.


    The food I had stocked within this hotel was more than enough for me. Even with the both of us, I didn''t see a problem with our feeding.


    I made sure to stock up more than enough for the Tutorial phase, after all.


    After telling Lisa everything, I awkwardly watched as she struggled to make sense of everything I was telling her. I knew it was a lot, but I also trusted in her ability to quickly grasp the information presented to her.


    "W-wow. That''s a lot, Mikey."


    "Yeah. I know, right? Of course, thanks to the limitation, I can''t voluntarily use <Dream>." That meant, if anything happened, I would need to die by someone hostile¡ªor by ident. That worked too.


    ''I think even choosing to die by Demons could amount to ''intentionally'' dying. I didn''t know what constituted the ''intention'', so I had to assume that I couldn''t ''want'' to use the Skill when it would be used.


    Or, at least, I wouldn''t premeditate my own death.


    ''Ah, my brain hurts again.''


    "This is amazing, Mikey. At least, you can be assured that you''re immortal. If you take the right steps, it doesn''t matter how many times you try, you''ll eventually reach the end goal."


    "It''s not as grand as you''re making it sound. Trust me." Iughed a little awkwardly.


    "I''m serious. I''m a little envious." Lisa swiftly responded.


    Now that I thought of it, I still didn''t know what Lisa''s Skills were. She most likly had only one. As for Titles, I couldn''t be sure.


    "What are your abilities?" I finally asked.


    Once I asked, a brief moment of silence enveloped the two of us, and I could feel a sort of awkwardness permeate the environment.


    "W-well¡­"


    "Come on. Say it. I already told you mine." I urged.


    "It''s a bit embarassing. Haha¡­"


    "Just say it. Don''t worry, I''ll understand."


    "Okay. Okay. I''ll talk."


    And so, Lisa told me her Status Information.


    *****


    "Pffft! Really? <Anime Fanatic>? That''s crazy!"


    I broke my pact with Lisa the moment I heard one of her Titles was Anime Fanatic. It was hrious. I could see her pouting at me, but I couldn''t help it.


    "Sorry. Sorry. I totally get it."


    That Title was actually what allowed her to be so collected when the world became like this. It was a very useful Title to have.


    ''As expected, though, she only has one Skill. It''s <Mind Communication>. That was how she could talk to me through my mind.''


    Her Role was different from mine, a <Communicator>, and her Authority was <Thoughts/Words>. It made sense for her, now that I thought of it.


    Unlike me, though, it seemed she never really had any experience that linked to this reality in the past. I used to have dreams since I was ten, but nothing of the sort happened to her.


    Not even rted to her Role.


    ''Oh well¡­''


    Other than <Anime Fanatic>, she had two other Titles. One was the <Chosen One> that seemed to belong to every one who didn''t get turned into monsters. As for thest Title, it was <Confidant>. Apparently, the effect was that people would have an inclination to confide in her.


    ''That''s a weird Title, but it also exins things, I guess.''


    I did feel like my secrets were safer with her, and she was a very nice person. It had only been a few hours since we started talking, yet it felt like we had known each other since forever. In no time at all, I waspletely open with her.


    And thankfully¡­ she was the same with me.


    ''At the very least, I hope she survives this hell.'' It was only the first day, but I had already found someone I cared about.


    Someone I had formed a strong bond with.


    "Let''s do our best to survive together, Lisa." I smiled at her, nodding my head.


    "Likewise, Mikey."


    ******


    After our long conversation, I guided Lisa to the bathroom where she showered and changed into one of the only set of spare clothes avable¡ªmine.


    It felt a little weird seeing here out all changed in my clothes, but we had no choice but to resort to this arrangement.


    Of course, I also freshened up. We talked for a bit more, until it was eventually time to rest.


    My suite wasrge enough to have three bathrooms¡ªone being a general one, and two others in the respective bedrooms. That was how we could take our time doing our business without feeling any sense of awkwardness.


    ''It''s perfect. We get to have our private space. Different bathrooms. Different bedrooms.''


    ¡­ Or so I thought.


    "I¡­ I can''t sleep alone. Could I stay with you? Please?"


    Imagine my shcok hearing that from Lisa, who was dressed in my shirt that was obviously too big for her, and nothing else covering her legs.


    She did have her underwear on, and my clothes were big enough to cover a good amount of herps¡­ but not all of them!


    In the end, I could still see lots of flesh peeking out.


    I wanted to resist, but her insisntence made me give in. I was going to sleep on the floor, or something, but she made me sleep on the bed with her.


    Of course, we maintained proper distance with each other, so it was still appropriate¡ªalbeit loosely.


    "Thank you, Mikey¡­ honestly. I can''t thank you enough." I heard her whisper as she sumbed to sleep first.


    Lisa must have been exhausted, considering she slept mere minutes after copsing on my bed.


    I made sure the sheets properly covered her body, and I found myself smiling while watching her sleep. It felt strangely warm inside, and considering this was my first time experiencing such a thing, I couldn''t properly ce my feelings.


    ''I am also thankful you survived, Lisa.'' My thoughts echoed, and then I finally found my way beside her and slept after trying very hard to do so.


    ******


    [7:30 AM; Sunday, 30th of April, 2024]


    "U-uhhh¡­" I stirred as I slowly woke up from my sleep.


    Even without an rm, I had an internal clock that would make me wake at exactly 7:30 AM, so I assumed that to be the time as I felt stiff and groggy all over.


    I tried to yawn, but I felt myself unable to, and even as I tried to stretch my body, I feltpletely stuck.


    Slowly, as sensations began to get restored to my body, I felt tinges of pain course through me and confusion swelling.


    ''What is¡­ happening?'' I asked, my vision still blurred.


    "Still enjoying your sleep, huh?" I heard Lisa''s voice dance in my ears, causing me to feel a little relieved.


    "What''s going on? I feel stiff all over." I wanted to say, but found myself unable to speak.


    It wasn''t until my vision, and my perception,pletely cleared that I realized what was happening.


    ''A gag? My mouth is being covered by a gag?'' From what I could feel, the soft, yet firm material belonged to what would be my bedsheet.


    What was it doing as a gag?


    My body was also tied to te bed I was sleeping on. Thin, yet thickyers of fabroc zig zagged around my body, covering it in many angles to prevent me from moving the slightest bit.


    It was an absolute restraint.


    ''H-hey¡­ what''s going on here? Why am I being tied up?'' I strained my sight, moving my head as much as possible so I could get a clear view of Lisa, who was currently seated on a chair right beside me.


    ''Lisa, answer me! What''s happening?!''


    I saw apletely stoic expression on her face, and her legs crossed as shefortably sat on the chair my head was currently turned to. She didn''t seem at all disturbed to see me this way.


    ''N-no. Don''t tell me¡­''


    I didn''t want to believe it, but the moment I saw herpletely cold, detached gaze, and her emotionless eyes, I already began to suspect what was happening.


    I¡­


    "Apologies, Mikey. But this is the only way I can secure the life of my real friends."


    ¡­ Had been betrayed¡­


    "You were a great help." Her usually pleasant voice was now sullied by something else; something darker.


    ¡­ By Lisa?


    Suddenly, I remembered my earlier thoughts when I peered through the peephole back then. Back when I saved her from the inevitable death¡­


    ''DON''T DO IT!''


    I had thought the voice was warning me about the Demon that appeared soon after. But I was wrong.


    The enemy was never the Demon.


    All along¡­ it had been Lisa!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I guess some of you must have seen iting. Well, there you have it.


    Keep reading to find out just what this woman''s deal is¡­ and the fate of our Mc.

 Chapter 10: Cruelty

    [7:31 AM; Sunday, 30th of April, 2024]


    "Perhaps I should exin things to you¡­ even though there''s no point."


    Hearing Lisa''s distant tone caused my heart to ache beyond the point I could bear. My throat felt hot, and my head began to burn. It felt like I was going crazy, merely looking at her face.


    "I¡­ lied to you, Mikey."


    She¡­ lied to me? Seeing how the situation yed out now, I could certainly ept those words. But I was yet to understand why.


    ''Why are you doing this, Lisa?''


    "I told you earlier that I can''t contact my family, didn''t I? I also told you how my reach is limited to this ce. By this ce, I mean this hotel. I have friends who are stranded in respective areas in here¡­"


    It sounded like Lisa was genuinely worried. Her distant eyes told me that she was concerned¡ªof course, not for me. It didn''t seem like she was thinking about me at all.


    "They need sustenance and shelter, and this suite would be perfect for them. I¡­ would have pitched the idea to you, but I knew what would happen then."


    What would happen? Why was she assuming things without talking to me first? I saved her, didn''t I? Didn''t she say I was a kind person? That I didn''t seem like the kind of person who would abandon another friend?


    "I have four friends here. Surely, you know what that means."


    ''Ah, I see¡­'' This was about my supplies.


    "At most, it can only feed about five. And even then, the food would have to be rationed. I can''t abandon any of them¡­ which means¡­" A sharp glint appeared in her eyes as she stared at me.


    It was clear she chose her actual friends over a guy she just met not long ago.


    But, Lisa¡­


    ''What the fuck do you think you''re doing?! I paid for this suite myself! I bought those supplies myself! This is my ce! How can you do this to someone who brought you into their ce? This isn''t fair!


    Even after I saved you! How¡­ why¡­? What did I do to deserve this?!''


    My thoughts on her selfishness and cruelty were endless. Tears burned in my eyes as I stared at her, wondering how anyone could be so inconsiderate towards another.


    Especially when they were supposed to be grateful toward them!


    "I know what you''re probably thinking. You must despise me for my choice. While I don''t me you for feeling animosity toward me, don''t you think it''s a bit hypocritical to feel mad at me for what I did?"


    Hypocritical? What was this bitch talking about? I watched as she looked at me with cold eyes, and I felt like my heart would explode with rage.


    How could she? How could¡ª?!


    "You also did the same, didn''t you? To save yourself, you condemned everyone else to die. At least, for me, I''m not just considering myself. I am concerned about others¡ªmy friends. I suppose you wouldn''t understand¡­ given you don''t have any."


    ''Keuk!'' My heart felt a sharp sting as I heard her words.


    H-how¡­? How could she say those words to me? I¡­ I had to take the steps I did. So what if I didn''t have any friends? So what if I had no family? I had those I cared about too!


    They all became monsters, so what was I supposed to do?


    ''Do you think I wanted this to happen? How dare you try to pin this on me? In the first ce, who would have believed me if I told them that the world was going to end and monsters would spring out of nowhere?''


    "I know you must be making excuses in your head. You must be thinking that no one would have believed you if you told them the truth. Well¡­ how can you be so sure?"


    Was she crazy? Who in the world would possibly¡ª


    "Me." Lisa suddenly pointed at herself. "I would have believed you."


    ''A-ahh¡­'' My heart began to ache even more as I stared at her cold gaze.


    "I understand your line of thought, though. I felt the same way when I considered what to do. I knew there would be a conflict of interest at some point, considering the fact that the rations would barely be enough for five people. I thought of other ways I could save both you and my friends."


    ''W-what are you saying? Why are you¡­?''


    "I could have told you of our plight and then killed you. Then, you would return to the past and tell us on time, so we could all prepare for the whole thing. But, wouldn''t that mean you died intentionally? In that case, you''d have just died for nothing."


    ''Why did I tell her my abilities? Why did I reveal my limitations?'' Like a fool, I had divulged everything to Lisa.


    "I also thought that if I told you, and then killed you without you knowing, you would understand why I did what I did. But that too proved too risky. Why? Because there''s a chance you might not see the reason behind it, and then avoid me when you return to the past. There''s also the chance that your return to the past might simply cause an alternate reality, and I''d still be stuck in this one.


    Do you understand now? I thought this through."


    ''H-how long?'' How long had she been plotting her betrayal?


    Was it when we were talking with each other?


    When we wereughing together?


    When we were crying beside each other?


    How long?


    ''ANSWER ME, YOU MONSTER!''


    "Even now, I''m unsure of what my actions might cause. But I believe this is for the best."


    ''The best for who? You, right? You¡­ you..''


    "I know I''m being selfish by choosing my friends and using your supplies. However, you''re selfish too. In the end, we are both selfish."


    ''I¡­ I¡­ but I¡­ I saved you, didn''t I?'' Tears fell from my eyes as I watched her rise to her feet. At this point, my body was already limating to the crushing pain that nearly drove me insane.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be restrained forever. I just had to do it this way so you could understand why I did what I did. Eventually, you''ll be able to wiggle out of the restraint. A day or two without food should reduce your muscle mass for that¡­"


    ''W-what? No¡­ you can''t be serious."


    "At this point, you have two options. Either wait till you die of hunger, which would probably be in about a week, or¡­" Lisa''s voice trailed as her blurry image was burnt deep into my eyes.


    I couldn''t even tell what kind of expression she was making this time.


    "I''ll drop a knife in here. Once you get out of your restraints, you can choose whether to kill yourself and end things permanently, or die by natural causes and regress."


    How¡­ how could she be so cruel? Was there even a choice to be made here?


    Both of them were equally awful!


    If I killed myself, I wouldn''t be able to activate <Dream>, and certain death awaited me. However, if I did die by starvation, which was the worst way to go, I would only return to the past day¡ªwhich would cause me to suffer even more before repeating the same day and dying again.


    In the end, I would caught in a loop of suffering!


    ''S-so cruel¡­''


    "You know, I''m pretty reluctant to do this. I mean, what if you trap everyone in a time loop by dying and repeating the day? But, I have a strong theory that your regression works by creating a branch reality instead."


    Lisa¡­ she really thought things through, didn''t she?


    "I might be wrong, but I think you''d kill yourself before it gets to that point, though. As for why I think that¡­ you seem like that kind of guy, I guess."


    ''Ahhh¡­ Haaa¡­''


    My thougths were a mess. It felt like my mind would copse from the excess weight that were being shoved inside. The more I limated, the more new sensations caused me misery.


    I found myself slowly sinking into despondency.


    "Once agiain, I''m sorry, Mikey. I really am. It might not mean much, but¡­ I had fun. You are a pretty nice guy."


    And then, just like that, Lisa left the room with the door tightly shut behind her.


    She left me inside this dark,pletely isted space¡­pletely broken by the time all she said finally settled into my head.


    Once I realized everything that happened was really true, my thoughts finally sank into despair.


    ''Tell me¡­ someone please tell me¡­ that this is a dream.''


    I never thought I would ever get so desperate as to wake up from reality itself.


    ¡ªTo wish everything was simply a bad dream.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    How will Mikey get out of this situation? What choice will he make? And what about Lisa? What will be of her and her friends?

 Chapter 11: Friends

    [7:47 AM; Sunday, 30th of April, 2024]


    Lisa Scofield gave a heavy sigh as soon as she shut the door behind her.


    A conflicted expression yed on her face, but she tightened it so her expression depicted a frown that distorted her charming look.


    ''It''s for the best. It''s what everyone decided.''


    Lisa knew within herself that she could never have made such a horrific decision by herself. The truth was that she had been in telepathic contact with her friends throughout the time she was with Mikey.


    She had also told them of her thoughts, and they unanimously agreed on the current decision she had to undertake. Lisa had to wonder if it was ideal to do so, but she also knew the odds of survival if she didn''t take this path.


    ''Besides¡­ that ''Guiding Thought'' has never been wrong, has it?''


    Ever since she awakened her abilities and went through her Status Window, she had been privy to the thoughts of many people in the hotel. She had witnessed how many of them died, thanks to their dying thoughts.


    For those who lived, she was able to sense their location and also hear how scared they were. It was extremely frightening for her too. She actually thought she would die, surrounded by so much noise and death.


    That is¡­ until she heard the ''Guiding Thought''


    She was still unsure of the identity of the voice, but the thought was there tofort her. It told her everything was going to be okay, and then it told her what to do.


    It taught her how to use her Skill tomunicate with those around her, and use them as bait to distract the Demons in her vicinity. That was how she was able to escape them and reach the first floor where she met Mikey


    Back when the Demon was pounding on the door, almost grabbing the attention of more of its kind, she had appealed to it for help. It was the one that told her to convince another survivor toe out of their suite, thus distracting the Demon and allowing it to leave theirs alone.


    Her survival thus far was all thanks to the Guiding Thought, and it was its wise advice that gave her the strength to do what was necessary. Even the groundwork for her current n was all thanks to it.


    ''I still don''t know who they are, but¡­'' Lisa decided to put off her thoughts of Mikey, and all her regrets, and simply focus on the job she had to do.


    First things first¡­ she had to use her actual Skill.


    "<Mind Link>"


    In an instant, she was able to connect to all four of her friends.


    "Okay, guys. I''ve secured him. I''ll use my ability to sense the presence of the iing Demons and guide you so you can make it to this room safely. Remember the n. Follow everything as detailed as possible."


    The static in her head formed voices, and the relieved sounds of her friends echoed.


    ~For real? Sweet!~ One cried out, obviously masculine.


    ~You did great, Lisa. Thank you so much!~ Another voice, more sullen and calm echoed in her head.


    ~We can finally leave this ce. Thank Goodness¡­~ Yet another friend''s fleeting thought was heard.


    ~Thanks, Lisa. We''re counting on you.~ Thest of them responded.


    For a moment, Lisa paused and listened to their replies. A smile of relief formed on her face, until she finally heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Alright, then. Let us begin."


    Her mission was simple, yetplex. The lives of her friends were hanging in the bnce, and she was their only hope¡ªtheir guide.


    ''I have to do this! No mistakes allowed!''


    As heartless as she could be to strangers, she could be just as loving to the small circle that mattered to her.


    ''Lorna. Lily. Kame¡­ and Jake. Don''t you worry! I''ll definitely protect you!''


    In the end, as long as she and her loved ones survived this madness¡­ that was all that mattered.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Lisa Scofield


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 1/1


    - Energy Level: 1/1


    - Combat Ability: 1/1


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Witch>


    - Authority: <Mindscape>


    - Titles: <Anime Fanatic>, <Maniptor>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Mind Link>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Nil>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You possess a strong will to survive, and with your ability to get in and out of the head of those around you, you could be a force to be reckoned with. See to it that you do not be too conceited, though.


    [End Of Information]


    ***********


    [8:09 AM; Sunday, 30th of April, 2024]


    "Haa¡­ safe atst!"


    The first to copse on the ground like a bag of fallen groceries was also the only male in the group¡ªJake Wester.


    His blond hair scattered all over the clean, soft rug as he sighed heavily.


    Not long after he did so, the remaining three girls with him also sat on the floor in relief, all expressing both physical and mental fatigue. They made tired nces at Lisa, who was busy securing the door they had used to enter the room.


    Once she confirmed it was safely locked, she moved towards her exhausted friends.


    "d to see you all made it safe and sound. You must be tired." Lisa smiled brightly. It wasn''t a false front, or a facade like what she put on with others.


    When she was with these people, her true emotions welled up, and even tears seemed to show in her eyes. True relief surged from the bottom of her heart.


    "Damn straight. Haaa¡­ fucking exhausted. Communicating with you for too long puts the brain in a lot of strain, you know?" Jake murmured, his breaths getting more stable as he took more time to breathe in fresh air.


    "Haha! Is that so? Well, sorry for the inconvenience." Lisaughed, and the others joined her as well.


    It was clear that Jake had been rude. His entitled tone should have caused at least some level of difort among the girls, but none of them showed any sign.


    Jake was usually like this, after all. And the four of them tolerated it, even bing close inseparable friends who had an unshakeable bond.


    How could such an ill-mannered person get away with so much of his insensitivity andck of tact? Well¡­


    "I''m fucking starving! You said there was stuff to eat, right, Lisa?"


    "Oh, yeah! Let me go get it for you real quick. You all must be hungry too, right? What do you want?" Lisa''s skin jumped at his words.


    Even though she was feeling even more exhausted than they were, since her powers drained more of her mental strength than the four could even imagine, Lisa showed no sign of weakness.


    She couldn''t afford to!


    "At this rate, I''ll take anything."


    "M-me too¡­"


    "I''ll have anything you give me¡­"


    The three girls, as expected, showed no sign of being picky. But what about Jake?


    "I want Rameon! C! Is there cheese? There''s gotta be cheese, right? What of meat? Hope that guy wasn''t a cheapskate¡­"


    "We''re supposed to be conserving food, you know?" Lisa sighed, staring at Jake with a false set of prickly eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah. I know. I was just kidding. Bring me whatever is avable too." He chuckled, dismissing what he said earlier as a joke.


    Once more, all the girlsughed.


    Despite what was said, they all knew that Lisa would do her best to ensure his needs were met with as much uracy as possible. Even if she couldn''t indulge him too much, she would do her best.


    No, not just her. All of them would.


    Why? Why would they all go that far for Jake?


    Perhaps it had something to do with his ''Role'' and ''Authority'', or maybe it was just a natural inclination the girls had toward him. One thing was certain, though.


    All four girls had feelings for Jake!


    *****


    [9:51 AM; Sunday, 30th of April, 2024]


    It didn''t take very long for the friends to begin talking casually.


    They shared their experiences in detail, the four telling Lisa how frightened they were in the previous room they were trapped in.


    If it hadn''t been for Lisa, they would have most definitely met their end, either due to starvation, or death by the monsters that lurked around the scary hallways.


    The relief they had when she first contacted them was indescribable. They were able to make sense of the situation and act ordingly. It took them a while, but the group was finally reunited.


    "You girls are the best!" Jakeughed, happily enjoying his third bowl of Rameon.


    A 1-liter c was by his side, and he was happily chatting with the girls, who were snacking on the supplies they were able to get their hands on. All of themughed happily, in relief and fellowship.


    ¡­ All ignoring the fact that there was one other person in the suite with them.


    "Don''t worry, girls. I''ll protect you all!" Jake dered with enthusiasm. He twirled his blond hair and shed his teeth, sending sparkles of attractiveness permeating his body.


    "Sureeeee!"


    "We believe you, Jake."


    "We''re counting on you."


    "Let''s hope that never happens."


    Though mixed with yful sarcasm, it was easy to tell that the girls were all relying on his words. Even though they all had unique abilities, in the end, they still saw Jake as the strongest among them.


    He was special. Their expectations and thoughts of him were simply that.


    And what did this blonde think? What was Jake''s disposition in this scenario?


    ''Heck yeah! So this is how it feels to be the main character!'' He grinned internally.


    Yes. That was what Jake thought about himself, and the entire scenario.


    He was the Protagonist!


    As an avid Gamer and Anime Weeb, he had always fantasized about this kind of scenario. A perilous time when the world''s system was at a standstill, and the ones who previously upied positions of power became obsolete.


    In such a world, nothing like ''the government'' or ''businessmen'' mattered anymore. The ''chosen one'' who traversed thends and had the overpowered ability to get the job done would be recognized as the Hero.


    That role belonged to him!


    However, this was simply just one side of the coin. What about the other side?


    ''Hihihihihi! This is awesome! I already have four members. I can''t wait to build my harem even further!'' Jake''s thoughts echoed deep in his heart.


    That''s right! He was about to have a Harem in this Apocalypse.


    That was his grand n as the protagonist in this new world!


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Jake Wester


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 2/2


    - Combat Ability: 2/2


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Hero>


    - Authority: <Salvation>


    - Titles: <Anime Fanatic>, <Ladies Man>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): < Charisma>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Nil>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You have been privileged with the greatest kind of power The ability to influence others and utilize their aid. Much can be said about its application. With great poweres great responsibility.


    [End Of Information]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading, everyone. Much appreciation!


    Please continue to support me!

 Chapter 12: Despair

    {3 Dayster}


    <Day 4 of the Tutorial>


    [2:48 PM, Wednesday 3rd of May, 2024]


    It was agony.


    "H-haa¡­ a-aa¡­. haaa¡­aaa¡­"


    The pain was excruciating.


    "... p-please..."


    My vision was blurred, but I couldn''t focus on that. Not with the relentless hunger tearing at my stomach, and the parched torment of my dry, tongue.


    Pain. A relentless, unyielding pain that kept pushing me toward unconsciousness.


    I''d grown skinny enough to free myself from the tight restraints on the bed, but my bodycked the strength to do much else.


    In the suffocating darkness of the room, I felt the weight of the days pressing down on me. Three agonizing days had passed since myst meal. The gnawing hunger inside me had be an all-consuming torment. Each moment brought a new wave of hunger, and my body weakened, unable to sustain itself.


    As the days dragged on, my energy dwindled drastically. A terrible weakness washed over me, like a heavy shroud draped over my limbs. My muscles ached, and my once-steady hands trembled uncontrobly.


    The absence of food had taken a toll on my body and mind. My thoughts became foggy, and a persistent haze clouded my mind. Concentration slipped away, and my ability to focus vanished. I drifted in and out of delirium, where reality blended with vivid hallucinations.


    My body began to betray me in unimaginable ways. My once-smooth, supple skin grew pale and mmy. My cheeks hollowed, and my eyes, once bright and vibrant, dulled and sunk into their sockets. Bones protruded from beneath my skin, a stark reminder of the unyielding hunger consuming me. I had be a human scarecrow.


    With each passing day, my body fought for survival in desperate ways. My metabolism slowed to a crawl, preserving every ounce of energy. My heart rate dropped, and my blood pressure plunged, leaving me lightheaded and dizzy when I attempted to stand. Thirst was an unrelentingpanion; dehydration parched my mouth and cracked my lips.


    As day turned to night, sleep remained elusive. Restless nights filled with difort and pain haunted my weakened body. The hunger intensified, twisting my stomach into knots. Each hour seemed like an eternity, my body growing frailer with every passing moment.


    In the depths of my despair, memories of better times danced at the edge of my consciousness. The taste of warm, delicious meals. The refreshing coolness of water. The simple joys of life that I had taken for granted.


    But those memories were fading, like distant stars vanishing into the night. The present was a relentless onught of hunger, weakness, and pain.


    Then, in the midst of this dark abyss, something shifted. I could feel the feeble flicker of life within me fading, as my body reached its limits. Weakness consumed me entirely, and I slipped into unconsciousness, surrendering to the merciless grip of starvation.


    ******


    [10:53 PM, Wednesday 3rd of May, 2024]


    "H-haaaa... haaaa¡­ please¡­"


    I''d already pounded on the door, my pleas for help echoing in the cold, damp room where they held me captive. The rage and resentment I''d harbored had slowly ebbed away, reced by a growing desperation. But unfortunately, no one answered.


    In the end, I realized it was a futile waste of energy. So I simply curled up in a corner, gasping for breath, my hope waning with everybored breath.


    But how could it end?


    Death would only mean reliving this nightmare one day earlier. Even the thought of ending my own life seemed unbearable. Both options were equally terrible.


    Yet, as my eyes fell upon the gleaming knife within arm''s reach, temptation began to whisper in my ears.


    Maybe death would be preferable to this torment.


    ~CREAK~


    The door slowly swung open, and I wearily raised my head, yearning to see a savior emerge from the shadows.


    Someone. Anyone. Please. Help me.


    My thoughts and prayers boiled down to this simple plea.


    Unfortunately, the person who stepped into the dim light was none other than Jake.


    "Still wallowing in misery, huh?" he sneered. "I pity you, you know? Unfortunately, this is just how the world is going to be from now on. The weak get trampled, and the strong get it all¡­ even thedies. Get used to it."


    Just like the day before, Jake began his boastful tirade, his condescending grin cutting through the darkness. I struggled to focus on his face through blurred vision, but his malevolent delight was crystal clear.


    "Unlike you, I''ve got four girls in my Harem now. nning to add more, of course," he snickered. "You should''ve seen what Lisa and I were up to yesterday. It was... mind-blowing. Get it?"


    Why was he telling me all this? Why did he feel the need to torture me beyond the extreme pain I was currently experiencing?


    I couldn''t understand the cruelty of some people.


    "Lisa..." The mention of her name brought forth memories of the girl I once trusted. The anger I''d almost forgotten surged within me, but my feeble frame could no longer act upon it.


    I was powerless.


    Yesterday, when I''d tried to attack Jake, he had effortlessly overpowered me. Even now, with a knife tantalizingly close, Icked the strength to act. I could only watch and listen, hovering on the blurred boundary between consciousness and its absence.


    "I can''t wait to add even more girls to my collection once this Tutorial ends," Jake continued, seemingly unaware of my suffering. "They''re asleep now, so I can tell you this. I''m aiming for at least a thousand. Like King Solomon, right?"


    "P-please," I croaked, my voice barely audible. "Just a little... food."


    "Food?" Jake''s tone shifted, almost apologetic. "I''m sorry, but we''re almost out. We have to ration what''s left or it won''tst the week. It''s tough for all of us, you know."


    My food, my water, my house, my resources ¨C he spoke of them all as if they belonged to him.


    I felt like stabbing him so desperately, but I could hardly move. Even if I mustered enough strength, I wouldn''t be able to take action fast enough to guarantee sess.


    In the end, I couldn''t do anything. The room closed in around me, a prison without walls, a torment without end, and the cruelughter of my captor echoed in my ears, mocking my desperation.


    "Why not just end it all yourself and put an end to the suffering? Lisa spilled the beans about your abilities. Wouldn''t it be better to take that route?" Jake''s words were like a venomous sting, pushing me closer to the abyss of despair.


    This bastard was basically telling me to die.


    I wasn''t surprised that Lisa had betrayed my trust so easily, but hearing it from Jake''s lips intensified the unbearable ache in my heart.


    "You''ve got that knife, don''t you?" Jake''s voice echoed in my ears, taunting me. "Just do it."


    My mind was clouding over again, and through my blurred vision, I saw Jake making his exit, callously leaving me to my misery.


    "Thanks for the food, Mikey," he said casually as he walked away. "Though, with your abilities, you could have done so much more. But don''t worry; I''ll make sure to remember you!"


    He left, once again consigning me to the wretched solitude of that room


    "F-fuck¡­"


    Despite the pain, rage, fury, hatred, and justified frustration swirling inside me, I couldn''t help but entertain the idea he nted in my mind.


    "Maybe I should just end it..."


    How I wished I could have my revenge. To kill those bastards. To personally ughter the traitor, Lisa. To be the one to slit that arrogant prick in the throat. How pleasant those things would have been.


    ''But¡­ I can''t take it anymore¡­''


    There was no future waiting for me. There was no reason left to cling to this cruel existence.


    In the end, I could only tread this path of despair.


    And so, I gripped the knife, using both trembling hands to position it dangerously close to my throat. I''d never attempted anything like this before, and my body shook with fear.


    Surprisingly, though, the fearsted only a fleeting moment. Almost as soon as the cold de touched my skin, an eerie calm enveloped my entire being, and my precision sharpened to a razor''s edge.


    It felt almost... natural.


    "Haa... what a wretched life," I whispered, slicing through my carotid arteries in one swift motion.


    "This is the end."


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    I felt only a tinge of pain before my consciousness slowly faded away.


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Been Disabled>


    {You have intentionally taken your life, therefore Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, will not be activated}


    <The Conditions Have Been Met>


    <New Exclusive Skill has been unlocked>


    {Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare> has been initiated}


    [Nightmare will nowmence]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Alright, this was one hell of a crazy chapter. Things are about to get a lot more interesting in theter chapters.


    Thanks for reading this far. I hope you''re enjoying the story, despite its slow pacing.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 13: Nightmare Sequence

    Darkness.


    Everything around was a void of darkness.


    And then...


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Been Disabled>


    {You have intentionally taken your life, therefore Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, will not be activated}


    <The Conditions Have Been Met>


    <New Exclusive Skill has been unlocked>


    {Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare> has been initiated}


    [Nightmare will nowmence]


    ... New life sprang forth.


    **************


    I rose from my ce in the dark room, my mind a foggy mess, and my thoughts nonexistent.


    I could only feel my primal desires surfacing as I took forward steps.


    My breathing was ragged, and it felt forced and unnatural. Everything around closed in on me, yet felt far away.


    This didn''t feel like reality.


    It felt like a dream.


    In this dream, I was still stuck in the room¡ªstill trapped in the space where I was abandoned.


    Yet, for some reason, none of that mattered to me.


    I marched towards the locked door of the room, twisting the knob despite it being inevitably locked.


    It wasn''t.


    Creaking sounds escaped the door as it parted, allowing me to leave the room that tormented me.


    It didn''te as a surprise to me, though.


    After all, this was just a dream.


    I walked past the open door, ignoring the warping and congealing details around me. I ignored the grandeur of the room, my focus specifically being on a single door.


    I approached the door in silence, twisting the knob and gaining ess to it''s inner region.


    It was at that time that I saw my goal.


    "Haa..." Misty breaths escaped my lips as my bulging eyes witnessed all five friends sleeping together in the same room.


    My thoughts were a mess, but I could hear a couple of noises echo from the very depths of my mind.


    ''... KILL YOU ALL!''


    ''... SLEEPING SO PEACEFULLY...''


    ''... MONSTERS!''


    ''... I HATE YOU!''


    I took a step forward and watched how peacefully they enjoyed their night.


    I watched empty packs of snacks litter the floor, and I saw bottles of soda all around me.


    It seemed they had really eaten to their fill before crashing to the night.


    "Haa..."


    HOW DARE THEY?


    ''... WAS STARVING, YOU KNOW? STARVING ENDLESSLY...''


    While I was spending those days in stark darkness and pure hunger, these people were having the time of their lives, weren''t they?


    They had fun, didn''t they?


    At the moment, I no longer felt the pangs of hunger, nor the fear that crept up on me.in the darkness.


    This was a dream, after all.


    I walked closer to the group, drawing my attention closer to the bed.


    While there were five in the room, they all slept in scattered locations.


    One used the duvet to sleep, while two othersy on a spare mattress. That left two people on the bed.


    Jake... and LISA!


    My eyes turned bloodshot, glowing red in the darkness as I stared at the two of them.


    "Haaa..."


    These bastards. They were monsters beyond even the Demons that prowled the night.


    They deserved to die!


    ''Let''s start with you... BITCH!'' I moved my hands, drawing them closer to her sulent neck.


    They seemed so clear and pure. What would happen if they became sullied with my dark, dirty, grimy hands?


    ''Hehe... hehehe....heheheheheehehee...''


    cing my hands gently on her throat, I began to squeeze them tighter.


    ''Die.''


    Tighter, pressing upon her skin.


    ''DIE!''


    Digging deep and crushing the pure beauty that remained there.


    ''DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!


    DIE! DIE!''


    I could hear her choking already. Her Caucasian skin now disyed red hints of red, and her reddened face brought me even greater delight.


    ''THIS IS WHAT YOU DESERVE!''


    That''s right.


    ''YOU DESERVE TO DIE!''


    Even after I saved her life, took her in, shared my meals with her, told her my secrets, and even thought of her as a friend.


    ''YOU LIED TO ME!''


    She betrayed me. She made me suffer for so long.


    ''YOU SELFISH BITCH!''


    After choking and choking, Lisafinally drifted into unconsciousness, only perhaps a little step away from death.


    If I kept this up, only a few seconds more would lead to her demise.


    But then... then...


    ''Y-you... you selfish bitch...''


    The images of her smile, and how sheughed, and how she cried, and how we both talked... all of them began to sh in my head.


    ''You... you...''


    I loosened my hands and stumbled a few steps backwards.


    More images shed. Her cold stoic eyes, and herpletely heartless action. The words she spoke to me thest time I saw her echoed in my heart.


    ''... I can''t...''


    My eyes no longer disyed murderous rage. No.


    The blurry vision I had was only evident of one thing.


    "H... h..."


    Bitter tears fell from my eyes as I was assailed by pure sadness.


    ''Why would you do that to me? I... I trusted you...''


    Why would anyone do something like this to anyone?


    I didn''t deserve something like that! I just... I just wanted to survive.


    What was so wrong with that?!


    She was clearly in the wrong. She deserved to die.


    Both she and Jake, and all of her friends who agreed to do something so horrendous.


    They all deserved to die painful and brutal deaths.


    But¡ª


    ''I can''t do it...''


    My body weakly gave in to my hesitation. In the end .. I couldn''t just kill someone.


    Despite all my rage and fury¡ªall my pain and regrets¡ªwhen it came down to it, taking a life even in my dreams, I couldn''t do it.


    ''I... I don''t want to kill anyone.''


    Hanging my head in shame, staring at Jake and Lisa, and all her other friends one final time, I grinded my teeth and clenched my fist.


    ''I don''t want to be a monster.''


    And then, I walked away.


    I left their room, not caring enough to close the door.


    My blurry vision andckluster steps took me to the entrance of my suite.


    Whether it was locked or not didn''t matter.


    I just wanted out.


    I opened the door, and it responded. In a dream, anything was possible.


    I didn''t bother looking back any longer. I didn''t even care to think or wonder about where I would be going.


    I just wanted out.


    I exited the suite not caring about it as I left the door open and continued my aimless journey. I walked down the empty hallway, my vision fixated at the very front.


    However, after taking a couple of steps forward, I noticed I wasn''t alone any longer.


    Demons.


    One. Two. Three. Four. Five.


    Five Demons approached, all growling and ring in their monstrous forms. I watched them, not ceasing in advancing.


    For some reason, they didn''t feel scary to me. They didn''t even feel real.


    This was just a dream, after all.


    I walked past the Demons, and they walked past me. None of us cared much for the other, so we ignored one another as I made my way down the stairs to reach the ground floor so I could exit the ce.


    I didn''t care about staying in this ce any longer. There was sonly one thing I desired.


    I just wanted out.


    I exited the hotel.


    I walked down the Demon infested street, sometimes encountering a few strange creatures. But, even when I did, we ignored each other, and I went my way.


    I didn''t know how or why, but I found myself right in front of the drugstore I usually visited back when the world was sane.


    It was open, and it was empty.


    I walked in, shut the door, and covered the blinds. I pulled down the metal shutters, separating the pharmacy from the outside, and found myself all alone, surrounded my nothing but the drugs and structures around me.


    It was at that time that my eyes moved to something in the corner.


    It was a Vending Machine.


    ''Ah...''


    That''s right, I remembered it well. There was a Vending Machine here, wasn''t there?


    It held snacks and drinks. Mostly fast food, which was a strange thing for a drugstore to have.


    The owner did say they were healthy snacks. Rather than junk food and fatty foods, healthier meals were ced there, and instead of carbonated drinks, it had juice.


    A Vending Machine full of these snacks in this drugstore meant there were even more.of the goods in the store out back.


    However, none of those thoughts were relevant to me at this point.


    All that mattered was that I was out of the room. I was out of the hotel.


    I wasn''t going to be hungry, or scared, or in despair any longer.


    Right now... I was safe.


    "Food."


    I went to the vending machine, opened it up and had my fill.


    "Water." I sought after the sparkling water and juices that stood before me and drank till I was satisfied.


    "More food." I ate a lot more.


    "More water." I satisfied my aching throat.


    On and on, I continued this monotonous process.


    I didn''t know why I felt so relieved and so happy. None of these things mattered anyway.


    In the end, this was all just a dream.


    And so, I shut my eyes in this blissful illusion, having a full belly and an ecstatic feeling coursing through me.


    This euphoria... if only it were real.


    <Nightmare Sequence Will Be Ending Shortly>


    {Penalty fee has been collected due to the use of Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare>}


    <Synchronization in process>


    [You will wake up soon]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    I imagine you all have thoughts regarding the actions of the MC. I''d advice you to be chill about it. Give character progression time¡­

 Chapter 14: Awake

    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [7:30 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2023]


    "U-urgh..."


    I woke up with a dazed, exhausted grumble. I felt my drool fall from my mouth as my eyes took in a scenery that appeared familiar, yet utterly foreign to me.


    "H-huh...? What is this? Where am I?" I muttered, looking around me in surprise.


    I was in a drugstore; no, not just any kind of drugstore. It was the one I was most familiar with.


    The one where a Demon first appeared and killed me!


    ''There''s no System Warning, though. It seems there''s no Demon closeby.'' Surprisingly, my mind calmly analyzed the situation rather than give in to a primal instinct of fear.


    Perhaps it shouldn''t have been so surprising, considering one of my Title''s effect.


    "The pharmacy appears locked tight, so that means I''m safe. The blinds are closed, and from the look of that sturdy metal barrier, it seems I''ll be safe here as long as no one is aware of my presence."


    So far, my safety checked out. There was one very slight but important detail, though.


    "How in the world did I get here?"


    Thest thing I remembered was being in that dark room, suffering from hunger and despair.


    No, there was something else after that. I remembered it vividly.


    ''Didn''t I... kill myself?''


    I should have been dead. Why was I still alive? No, why was I here, all alone in this drugstore, with empty packets of food as well as bottles of water and juice surrounding me?


    ''Could it be... that dream?''


    It slowly began toe back to me¡ªthe strange dream I had after I died.


    The dream felt strangely lucid. I felt like myself, yet I also felt strangely detached from the body.


    It was a strange feeling that words couldn''t describe properly.


    "Wasn''t I dreaming that time?" If so, how was I able to escape that hellish ce and arrive here?


    And judging from how everything felt, it didn''t seem like I was dreaming any longer.


    ''I have to confirm for myself.'' My body ached a little, but I managed to rise to my feet.


    I walked toward the Beauty Portion of the pharmacy and found the areas eehre mirrors were located.


    Some were already shattered, no doubt caused by the pharmacist in his Demon form, who must have left this ce in search of prey.


    "Hm? It doesn''t seem like I''m in a dream." Now that I had figured out the mechanics of my <Dream> Skill, I knew that it was the only exception to the mirror trick.


    My experiences would simply dissolve into a dream for my past self.


    ''But it couldn''t have been a dream. I killed myself. Besides, how this is all ying out is in contrast to how <Dream> operates.''


    That was what confused me the most.


    ''Unless...'' My eyes instantly widened as I recollected a certain System Notification that appeared as soon as I died.


    "What in the world is <Nightmare>?"


    There was only one way to find out.


    "Status Window."


    In response to my words, the corresponding screen appeared in front of me, allowing me to serve its contents.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1


    - Combat Ability: 2/2


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Nil>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can experience the events of the world through the ''other ne''. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    [End Of Information]


    "Ah, I see. So I unlocked a new Skill." A whisper escaped my lips.


    The details slowly began to dissolve into my mind the more I mulled over my after-death experience.


    "borate On Skills."


    [Skills]


    (Exclusive)


    <Dream>: Allows the user to experience future events in the form of a dream. These future events are basically the user''s experience. Trauma could be experienced as a result of this Skill. {Note: User may not take his own life or intentionally try to use this Skill. It will not activate.}


    <Nightmare>: Allows the user to interact with the present/immediate future. Actions taken synchronize with reality, solidifying their effects. {Note: Using this reduces Life Force, so frequent utilization of this Skill is not advised}


    (Non-Exclusive)


    <NIL>


    "So that''s what happened." I sighed, clutching my face while sighing.


    For some reason, I wasn''t in shock or disbelief any longer. Had I limated to those emotions, or was this simply something I was already ''used to.''


    It seemed that the <Nightmare> Skill could end up being just as useful as my <Dream>, if used correctly. Unfortunately, the drawback was intense.


    "My Life Force, huh? It already reduced"


    I had already memorized all the contents in my Status Window thest time I checked it. There was no way I wouldn''t have noticed the subtle changes it now had.


    "Life Force has dropped from 3 to 2. That''s harsh." It wasn''t a mere temporary debuff either.


    It was permanent.


    ''I''ll have to increase it myself. Looks like this Skill is too dangerous to rely on.''


    I could only imagine how dangerous the situation would be if my Life Force got cut down even further.


    "Something tells me that this is one of those skills that take more from you the more you use them."


    Just because it took only one Life Force from me in my first try didn''t mean it wouldn''t take moreter on.


    The fact that the System never specified a definite value of deduction strengthened this concern of mine


    "For now, I''ll have to keep this Skill in the vault. Nothing good wille out of being reckless with my Stats."


    Speaking of my Status Information, it seemed it wasn''t just my Life Force that changed. Other than the new Skill I obtained, there was one final noticeable difference.


    ''My Alignment. It changed.'' Previously Neutral Good, it had transformed into simply Neutral.


    "I''m not surprised. After what those people did to me... there''s no way I can be the same as before."


    I was too naive back then. To think I lost everything, and would have died, just because of a single act of kindness.


    ''Never again!'' My thoughts echoed. ''I''m never trusting anyone again. Not in this messed-up world.''


    Everyone who desired to survive had to be out for themselves. If I ever encountered another survivor, I had to be certain of the existence of some form of conflict of interest.


    ''As long as the possibility of betrayal exists... I won''t go out of my way for anyone!''


    Survival was paramount. Now that I had been given a second chance, thanks to <Nightmare>, I wasn''t going to squander it.


    ''This Drugstore has the supplements and food substances that shouldst me a week. There should be stocks of stuff in the store too.''


    As far as I knew from the Pharmacist who worked here, this ce also served as his home; the area at the back, to be exact.


    There was no way he wouldn''t have all the basics I needed to survive there.


    ''If I work things out well, surviving the rest of the time allocated to us shouldn''t be too hard.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    I appreciate the support you''re all giving me. Let''s keep going together, okay?

 Chapter 15: Unexpected Rewards

    I was too naive back then.


    To think I lost everything, and would have died, just because of a single act of kindness.


    ''Never again!'' My thoughts echoed. ''I''m never trusting anyone again. Not in this messed-up world.''


    Everyone who desired to survive had to be out for themselves. If I ever encountered another survivor, I had to be certain of the existence of some form of conflict of interest.


    ''As long as the possibility of betrayal exists... I won''t go out of my way for anyone!''


    Survival was paramount. Now that I had been given a second chance, thanks to <Nightmare>, I wasn''t going to squander it.


    ''This Drugstore has the supplements and food substances that shouldst me a week. There should be stocks of stuff in the store too.''


    As far as I knew from the Pharmacist who worked here, this ce also served as his home; the area at the back, to be exact.


    There was no way he wouldn''t have all the basics I needed to survive there.


    ''If I work things out well, surviving the rest of the time allocated to us shouldn''t be too hard.''


    As I settled back on the ground, I heaved a sigh of both relief and dissatisfaction. The cause for thetter was due to a certain thought that kept eating me up.


    ''Why didn''t I just end it back then? I could have killed them? Yet...''


    It seemed I was still unable to take a life, even when I thought I was dreaming. I didn''t know what to think of this handicap of mine.


    Did I really do the right thing by letting those monsters get away with their acts? What if I saw them again, after the Tutorial?


    ''What should I do if we meet again?''


    And what of any human enemies that would appear in the future? Would I also spare them?


    These thoughts appeared like a maelstrom in my head and I felt unsettling sensations rise from the pit of my stomach.


    ''Why am I so weak? What should I do now to¡ª''


    ~DING!~


    A ping echoed within my head, and I noticed the appearance of a System Window.


    ''Huh?''


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Recieved 500 Currency>


    {Sufficient time has psed since the death of five Participants. Since User was thest toe in contact with them, you have been allotted their Currency}


    <Total Currency in User''s possession: 600 C >


    "What? This is... unexpected." My eyes widened as I read and reread the content of the Panel in front of me.


    "Five Participants? Don''t tell me..." My thoughts went to the five friends who screwed me over in the hotel.


    ''They''re dead? How?''


    Despite how badly I wanted to kill Lisa and Jake in particr, I was certain I didn''t kill any of the five while using <Nightmare>.


    Plus, they didn''t seem like the type to leave the hotel until the allotted time for the Tutorial had run out.


    ''Besides, it hasn''t been long since I left there. It''s only a couple minutes before Eight. How did they die?''


    Suddenly, memories of my time in <Nightmare> became clearer, and I remembered a particr detail that must have led to the current situation.


    ''The door! I didn''t close the door.''


    That Demons that wet prowling the hallway must have gotten ess to the suite and found the group.


    "Ahh..." A smile formed on my face as I thought of what could have been. "... I totally didn''t do that intentionally."


    Wasn''t it strange how I couldn''t kill them myself, but instead experienced such thrill now that I knew they were most likely killed very gruesomely by hungry Demons.


    Was I a hypocrite? Was I secretly a bad person? Was I simply confused.


    I had no idea. However...


    "It feels good!" My grin grew wider and I was sure my eyes narrowed to form a pleasant face while my brows curled upward.


    "It feels so good!"


    I slowly began tough in the drugstore, echoes of my satisfied chuckles and ecstaticughter filling my ears over and over again.


    "You bastards! Serves you right! Serves you all right!"


    They deserved it. This was heaven''s punishment for what they did to me. This was karma!


    In the end, I managed to live and they all died! I was more than justified tough at their misfortune¡ªtheir gory fates.


    Andugh I did.


    "Hahahahaha... hahahaha... HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    *


    *


    *


    {A Couple Of Hours Earlier}


    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [12:00 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    ~CREAK~


    "Hmm...?"


    Lisa slurred, feeling something cold and firm grab her by the hand.


    She slowly opened her eyes, though all that greeted her sight was a blurry vision of the ckened room.


    It was dark, thanks to the lights being turned off so she and her friends could sleep morefortably.


    She felt some cold, liquid-like substance fall on her face. It smelled weird, and Lisa had a terrible guess about what it could be, though her thoughts were still disoriented thanks to her slumber.


    ''Jake... are you really doing that on me right now?'' Her dirty thoughts trailed.


    The thing that grabbed her grew firmer, and she could feel it grow stronger, coiling around her delicate skin.


    It felt heavy, crushing her a little.


    "Jake... is that you? Stop it already... ow!" The sharp sensation of pain caused by her bones being rattled finally sent her eyes flying wide open.


    What she saw, however, wasn''t Jake.


    "Grrrr..."


    It wasn''t any of her friends.


    "A-ah...?!"


    The glowing red eyes of a creature glowed in the darkness, and it''s drool fell upon her light skin.


    "H-h-how...?"


    Low growls from the Demon interrupted her thoughts, and the echoes of multiple others made her mind go nk.


    She could see them through her peripheral vision; the multitude of Demons in the room.


    They all stared at her, and her friends, showing nothing but primal delight.


    "W-wait a minu..." The mouth of the monster drew nearer, closing in on her paralyzed skin.


    She couldn''t break free from the creature''s grip if she wanted to, and fear made her lose all the ounce of strength her body could ever dream of mustering.


    In the end...


    "J-Jake! Jake!! Jake!!! Wake up! Wake u¡ª!"


    ~SQUELCH!~


    The unupied hand of the monster reached her mouth and instantly tore out her tongue with its sharp ws.


    "Guuuuaaarrrghhhh!!!" Her voice escaped in a massive scream, her eyes widening as she watched the Demon devour her tongue with a grin of satisfaction on its face.


    ''N-no! Not like this. I can''t die like this...'' Lisa watched the monster lick it''s lips.


    ''Somebody... anybody... S-save me! Please! Save m-m-mee... p-plea¡ª!"


    ~CRUNCH!~


    This time, the creature decapitated her, severing her head from the rest of her shaking body.


    At that moment, Lisa''s sensations ran wild, but it only brieflysted. In no time at all, her body expired, spurting out blood from her unupied neck.


    ''A-aahh...''


    Perhaps it was due to her <Authority>, but Lisa''s mind seemed to drag on despite her well-concluded death.


    The image of a certain young man shed in her mind.


    ''M-Mikey...''


    She couldn''t hear anything or anyone. Not even the ''Guiding Thought'' that had always helped her.


    It was just perpetual darkness, and yet the only person that appeared in her mind at that moment was the innocent person she had doomed to die.


    ''S-sorry...'' Her thoughts echoed in the void as her mind faded into oblivion.


    ''I''m so sorry...''


    At that moment, Lisa officially died.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you all think? A fitting end? Not satisfactory?


    Over the top?


    Let me hear your thoughts in thements.

 Chapter 16: Feast Of Death

    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [12:03 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    ~SQUELCH~


    The unupied hand of the terrifying Demon reached for Lisa''s mouth and instantly tore out her tongue with its sharp ws.


    "Guuuuaaarrrghhhh!!!" Her voice escaped in a massive scream, her eyes widening as she watched the Demon devour her tongue with a grin of satisfaction on its face.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    ''N-no! Not like this. I can''t die like this...'' Lisa watched the monster lick it''s lips.


    ''Somebody... anybody... S-save me! Please! Save m-m-mee... p-plea¡ª!"


    ~CRUNCH!~


    This time, the creature decapitated her, severing her head from the rest of her shaking body.


    At that moment, Lisa''s sensations ran wild, but it only brieflysted. In no time at all, her body expired, spurting out blood from her unupied neck.


    ''A-aahh...''


    Perhaps it was due to her <Authority>, but Lisa''s mind seemed to drag on despite her well-concluded death.


    The image of a certain young man shed in her mind.


    ''M-Mikey...''


    She couldn''t hear anything or anyone. Not even the ''Guiding Thought'' that had always helped her.


    It was just perpetual darkness, and yet the only person that appeared in her mind at that moment was the innocent person she had doomed to die.


    ''S-sorry...'' Her thoughts echoed in the void as her mind faded into oblivion.


    ''I''m so sorry...''


    At that moment, Lisa officially died.


    ******


    "Urgh... you''re too noisy..."


    Jake was a very deep sleeper. He needed a lot of nudges to wake up every day, and if he didn''t get them, he could sleep till afternoon without feeling any different.


    Needless to say, waking up at midnight, even with bloodcurdling screams piercing the air, was too much to ask of him.


    Even as multiple Demons feasted on Lisa''s body on the same bed where he slept, he only stirred and muttered unintelligible words.


    Even as the screams of his otherrades, the girls in his Harem, lunged forth, he could hardly hear anything.


    That is, until...


    "H-huh...? What''s going on?" He muttered, rubbing his crotch while groaning.


    He felt an odd sensation in hisher regions.


    "Who''s touching me there?"


    He was extremely sensitive in that location, so there was no way he wouldn''t notice.


    "Hmmm?" He opened his eyes slowly, slurring slowly as he looked with interest.


    However, at that moment... it was toote for him.


    ~CRUNCH~


    In that window, something was severed from his body.


    It was called many things by many people.


    Some called it a ''Holy de'', some called it a mere ''Stick'', a couple called it a ''Machine Gun''. There were several more iconic names, but Jake couldn''t of any of them right now.


    The shocking sensation and horrific sight of watching it get torn off from him sent him into a loud frenzy.


    "MYYYYYY DIIIIIIIICCCCCCKKKKKK!!!"


    Tears of pain burst from his eyes, and his body throbbed in inexplicable pain.


    "Haaa.... Arrhhhhhh....Kurghhhhhh!!!" Drool filled his mouth and mucus flowed from his nose.


    However, it wasn''t until his body limated a little from the pain that he was able topletely make sense of the situation.


    "A-ahh... ahhh...?!"


    The piercing gazes of the Demons all around the room gathered on him.


    "A...ahhh....?"


    To his left was a bloody mess of what was meant to be Lisa.


    He could see a piece of her eyeball beside him, as well as the pool of blood that had already stained him beyond redemption.


    "A-ahh... g-girls...?" His whisper wounded more like a pathetic croak as he watched the Demons close in on him


    "Girls... help me!"


    He couldn''t have known at that time, but the girls he was begging for were already being devoured by the Demons.


    Their screams had been ignored by his blissful sleep, and even the ruckus created by their <Authority> didn''t even wake him up.


    "G-GIRLS!!!" At this point, his bellow peaked across the room, and his tone was a mesh of desperation and entitlement.


    Why weren''t theying? They should have all gathered by now to save him!


    He was the Hero!


    The protagonist!


    The Harem master!


    The one who would triumph this Tutorial with the highest score and lowest danger.


    He was the one who would rise to be the chosen one and lead this world in the dark times toe.


    "GIRLS SAVE ME! WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU ALL?!!!"


    Perhaps he had forgotten what he told them. The lingering voice of thest surviving girl in the room whispered it loud enough for Jake to hear.


    ".... You said... you would... protect... us..."


    The echo of despair field the room, sounding as hollow as one could imagine, before the vocal cords of the girl in question was crushed, and the Demons continued to feast on her.


    "Haa... haa....?!"


    This wasn''t right. It didn''t feel right to Jake.


    "Why me? Not me! I''m the Hero! I''m the protagonist! I''m the¡ª!!!"


    ~SQUELCH!~


    ~CRUNCH~


    ~SLURP!~


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    ''I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!


    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!


    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!


    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!


    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!'' His hollow thoughts echoed, desperation burned into his terrified face.


    "ARRRRGHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª" Jake''s annoying screech was silenced by a Demon that twisted his neck, sending his weak body to instant death.


    In the end, he couldn''t do anything without the girls. The reality of the situation was simple.


    Jake wasn''t special.


    Without capable people around him, he was worthless.


    It was unfortunate that the imbecile never learned such an important lesson while he was still alive.


    And now, even in death... he still couldn''t fact the reality.


    ''W-why... m-me...?''


    And so, Jake died a pitiful, painful death as well.


    All five friends perished in that room, a fate they deserved more than most who suffered the same fate all over the world thanks to the Tutorial.


    s, the Demons had a wonderful feast that early morning.


    It wasn''t every day they got easy ess to free food.


    ~CRUNCH!~


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Tragedy strikes... and in a sweet way.

 Chapter 17: System Shop

    [System Notification]


    <New Feature Unlocked!>


    {Since 500 Currency has been reached, <Shop> will now be made avable to the User}


    [Total Currency in User''s possession: 600 C]


    "Ahhh... I see."


    The System Window currently in front of me popped not long after I was informed of my newly acquired wealth.


    To think I would be able to unlock something that required 500 Currency without even lifting a finger to earn it...


    ''It feels good!''


    Without wasting any time, I called out "Shop" and found yet another System Window pop open instantly.


    ''There are a lot of things I need at the moment, and I also need to n for the future of this world.''


    In this new reality that I and the rest of the world found ourselves in, Currency was everything¡ªat least, when it came to transactions.


    I still didn''t know much about it, but from the intuition I got, there seemed to be nothing more valuable in mary terms and value than Currency.


    ''The name says it all.'' I smiled to myself, now watching the System Shop disyed before me.


    [SYSTEM SHOP]


    {Wee to the Shop, where we Sell you anything you need, or want. As long as you possess enough ''Currency'', you can get anything here.}


    < Avable Bnce: 600 C >


    ~Skill Section~


    ~Item Section~


    ~Information Section~


    ~Lucky Draw ( 1 C )~


    ~Custom Request ( 1,000 C )~


    [Let''s Do Business]


    "Ahh..."


    Somehow the interface didn''t feel very strange to me.


    I instantly realized what each section was for, and I found my eyes specifically drawn toward a particr portion.


    ''Custom Request, huh?'' A wry smile formed on my face. "A bit too costly for me in my current situation." I smiled.


    For me to even consider such an option, I had to have the amount necessary. I had no time to waste on something I couldn''t currently obtain, but the mere fact that I was drawn to it meant the Section was incredibly important.


    ''Let''s try to spend wisely while trying to save for it.''


    That meant I had to be frugal with my spending, especially considering how costly things were bound to get going forward.


    ''I''ll most likely be relying on it a lot more after the Tutorial. Just because I got a head start now doesn''t mean I should recklessly spend.''


    The second area my gaze went to was the Lucky Draw section.


    ''It only costs 1 Currency, but the results are uncertain. I can get something as useful as a top grade Item, or something as useless as a rock.''


    With the odds stacked in uncertainty, I wondered why I was so drawn to it. Regardless of the hesitant feelings in my heart¡ªor one could say because of it¡ªI already knew the first thing I needed to obtain from the System Shop.


    It was something I required a lot at this point, since I could barely understand what was going on.


    "Information. I need more information." I tapped on the Information Section, and it sent me to a fresh page on the screen.


    There was only one merchandise to purchase there, though.


    "Basic Survival Information, huh? That''s all?" I had to guess it was because of my level that I could only obtain it.


    ''It costs 100 Currency? What? That''s exorbitant!''


    From what I had deciphered, everyone started off with 100 C. The fact that the cost of just this piece of information was that amount felt absurd.


    However...


    ~DING!~


    <Basic Survival Information Has Been Purchased>


    {100 Currency has been used for this transaction. <Total Currency Remaining: 500 C >}


    [Thanks for your patronage]


    In the end, I purchased it.


    ''The fact that it''s costly means it has value. I should be able to obtain information beneficial to me if I use it well.''


    Thinking about it rationally, most people wouldn''t spend all their Currency on Information they were uncertain about.


    However, since the Shop only admitted those with 500 Currency and above, it meant the System intended the purchase of said information to be something those with ess could obtain without much strain.


    ''Fair enough. You had better not disappoint me!''


    There was nothing more I wanted in this new world than to survive.


    "Show me your contents!"


    [Survival Information (Basic)]


    Wee, dear <User>


    This is a world of Systems and Stats.


    In essence, there exist Skills, Titles, and Status Information.


    Skills: Special abilities you can use. They can either be active or passive.


    Titles: Earned by achieving something, or fulfilling certain conditions. Grants special effects on the user in certain situations.


    Status Information: Disys a User''s information. Its contents include the User''s Name, Race, Level, Life Force, Energy Level, Combat Ability, Stat Points, Role, Authority, Titles, Skills (Exclusive/Non Exclusive), Items Equipped, Alignment, and ''Additional Information''.


    Unlike most RPG settings, or Game-Like System narratives, there is no general ''ss'' or ''Job''. Everyone has a special ''Role'', distinct to each of them. This gives them an ''Authority'', which serves as their exclusive attribute.


    Each individual has Exclusive Skills, unique to them, and Non Exclusive Skills, special abilities earned naturally or bought from <Shop>


    Levels are raised by killing Demons or fulfilling Quests. The more you advance in Levels, the more your Exclusive Skills are unlocked(though there could be other requirements).


    Level Ups also bring about Stat Points which can make the individual stronger.


    Life Force, Energy Level, and Combat Ability measure one''s physical status and conditions. They can be raised using Stat Points, or by physically exerting oneself and training. They can also be temporarily raised by Skills.


    Stat Points is gotten from Leveling Up. Every Level Up brings three Stat Points (usually meant to be invested in L.F, E.L, and C.A). However, how they''re used is up to the discretion of the individual.


    Currency is exactly as it sounds, the means of transaction recognized in this world. You may purchase merchandise using it in the System Shop. It''s also used to transact between two parties. They''re gotten only as Quest Rewards, or by transactions. It is also possible to find them in Treasure Chests.


    The System Shop hosts things that individuals can buy to be stronger. Items, Skills, and even Information can be bought. It also has a Lucky Draw (though the odds of giving you something really good is one in a million, literally).


    You can also request for something that isn''t avable in the System Store using ''Custom Request''. The price is steep, but if you pay it, you can request for a unique merchandise that only you can possess.


    Of course, you''ll still have to bear the cost of the item. If payment isn''t made within one week, the Item gets auctioned off in the System Shop.


    [End Of Information]


    "Wow... this is a lot!" I beamed, taking in a lot of the information disyed before me.


    There were a lot of things I never considered, while other things reaffirmed what I already knew.


    However, one major theme of the information provided made me realize something.


    "It''s just as I feared..." A sigh escaped my lips as I stared at the screen.


    ''Staying holed up in the hotel was a bad idea, after all.''


    Based on what I was looking at, I needed to hunt Demons to grow stronger and gain rewards.


    If I didn''t do so now, while things were rtively easier, my chances of survival would definitely reduce once the Tutorials were over.


    ''Shit. So that''s how it is...'' Biting my lip, I gazed at the locked door of the pharmacy with emerging dread.


    ''In order to survive in this world, I need to be more proactive.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Sorry for the info dump this chapter. I felt it was necessary to properly exin some things.


    Please give yourments on this chapter, and on the story generally.


    Send your Power Stones and support me in any way you can as well


    Thanks everyone!

 Chapter 18: Lucky Draw

    In a way, I felt grateful toward Lisa and her friends.


    Not only did they teach me very important lessons concerning the nature of this world, which would shape the interactions I was going to have with the people I would meet in the future, but they also made me leave the safefort of the hotel.


    ''To really survive in this world, I need to take action!''


    However, I was a mere Level 1 mob, with no experience on how to fight. My Title <Visionary> allowed me to stay calm and level headed, except when under extreme stress, so I could probably manage if I encountered a Demon and decided to stayposed.


    The issue was actually defeating one and leveling up.


    ''My skill-set isn''t geared towardsbat. I''ll need a way to get stronger¡ªand fast.''


    The best thing I could think of was gaining an Item from <Shop>


    However, with my current goal of conserving money, I had to look for the cheapest, most effective way to gain items.


    ''Something tells me that after the Tutorial, most of the Items that seem useful now will end up being junk.''


    I couldn''t waste my Currency like that.


    My current goal had to be Items that would cost me less, and wouldst me till the Tutorial was over, at least.


    "Haaa... in the end, I arrived here." A wry smile on my face as I looked at the System Panel in front of me.


    [Shop]


    ~Wee to <Lucky Draw>!~


    {Use only 1C and you have the chance of gaining a very powerful item from the start. The odds are high, but the rewards are certain!}


    [Click Here to Start]


    I nearly chuckled once I saw the description of the Lucky Draw.


    ''Who are they deceiving? The odds are one in a million. That''s already insane.''


    I wasn''t expecting any legendary item that would change my fate and make me incredibly strong.


    That was already too unrealistic, and I didn''t like giving myself false hopes.


    ''I just want something that''ll help me survive in this world.''


    Even if it onlysted until the end of the Tutorial. As long as it let me defeat Demons... I was all for it!


    "Here I go! Please don''t let me down!"


    ******


    [Several Moments Later]


    "This... this is..." My eyes widened, nearly bloodshot.


    After over thirty tries, I finally obtained my first item from the Lucky Draw. I had to admit, it defied all my expectations.


    The Item was...


    "... A Rock? For real?!"


    I was dumbstruck, nopletely bamboozled.


    "This is such a scam!" I nearly raised my voice in a frustrated scream, but I controlled myself.


    ''It''s one in a million. What did I expect? I guess I was being optimistic.''


    However, I couldn''t stop now¡ªnot when I had actuallye this far.


    My avable bnce was 467 Currency. It wasn''t too low.


    "Just 17C more. After that, I''ll stop. I''m sure I''ll get something good. Please give me something good!"


    Pouring all my heart and soul into it, I once againmenced the gambling.


    *******


    [Several Moments Later]


    "Haaa... haaa..." Sweat fell from my brow as I stared right in front of me to observe the details on my screen.


    "How did it get to his point?"


    <Total Currency in User''s possession: 400 C >


    I had just blown away 100 Currency on Lucky Draw


    ''Shit... what am I doing?!''


    If I had gotten a legendary item, or some ultra-rare Skill from the venture, I would have said it was money well spent. However, the only thing I could obtain throughout the entire venture... was a single rock.


    "Just one rock." I stared at the round item locked in the palm of hand.


    Once I stared at it hard enough, a System Window popped in front of me.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Rock


    Special Effect: Always Returns to User.


    Combat Ability: +1


    Durability: Infinite


    [End Of Information]


    So, this item had nothing special about it, except it would alwayse back to me, but at least it improved my Combat Ability by a single figure of one, and¡ª


    ''Hold on... the durability...''


    I squinted my gaze at what was written there, and it showed ''Infinite''.


    "Does that mean this Rock is more useful than I gave it credit for?"


    No, I couldn''t get my hopes hope.


    Sure, it had a very impressive level of durability, but it''s addition to my current situation was very minimal.


    ''At this point, I''m screwed. I''d like to get something more, but I''ve already reached the limits of my budget.


    Perhaps I was being a cheapskate, but I didn''t want my currency to fall below 400. If it did, I wouldn''t be able to stop myself frompulsively trying to get something out of Lucky Draw.


    "I have no choice but to rely on this Rock to survive."


    To do that, I had to really leverage on the advantages it offered. It wasn''t a super-legendary weapon, but it was the only one I had.


    The Rock had unlimited durability, which meant I could use it indefinitely. It would also return to me, like that Hammer that Thor possessed.


    Not to mention the miniscule, but still tangible damage it could render.


    Combining those factors, I coulde.up with some use for it.


    "The best one I can think of is... to throw it at my enemies?"


    Thinking of my situation objectively, I had no experience fighting. I also didn''t know any kind of Martial Arts, so closebat was out of the question.


    ''Throwing a rock from a distance... that''s the best I can do. If I do it over and over again, I should be able to kill a Demon.''


    Since this was a world of Stats, where even someone''s health was being measured by numbers, if I caused enough damage to a Demon¡ªno matter how long I took in the process¡ªit would eventually fall.


    "Huu... looks like I no longer have an excuse." Gulping, I rose to my feet and stared at the entrance/exit of the drugstore.


    To be honest, I was still plenty frightened about what would happen to me if I stepped out of my haven.


    However, at this point, it was life or death. If I didn''t do this now, I was bound to regret it forever.


    "To survive in this nightmare... I must get stronger!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    It''s finally time for some action and exploration.

 Chapter 19: The First Hunt

    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [12:30 PM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    "Alright, Mikey..." With stable breaths and eyes tense with determination, I spoke to myself.


    "You can do this. No, you have to do this!"


    I cautiously peered through the slightly open blinds, my eyes scanning the deste streets outside.


    The once vibrant city was now a hauntingly silent wastnd, overrun by the grotesque creatures rightly called Demons.


    They crawled and slithered, their malevolent presence evident in the eerie shadows they cast upon the sunlit pavement.


    ''Looks like they''re still very active in this area. Should I use the back path to leave? Should I observe their movements more ande out once it''s safer?''


    Somehow, this reminded me of the few zombie films I watched when I was little. Back then, I didn''t really have an idea what was at stake, and I was too young to experience the dread that the characters in the story felt.


    But now... things were different.


    Any slight mistake was going to cost me, and everything was at stake. I couldn''t afford to mess up.


    Though I knew the dangers that lurked beyond the safety of my base, a fierce determination burned within me.


    ''I should be patient and observe them a bit more. If I can memorize their patterns and movements, I should be able toe out at an appropriate time to strike.''


    Since I was going to be doing this for some time, it was time to understand the behaviours of Demons.


    My heart pounded with a mix of apprehension and excitement as I prepared myself for whaty ahead.


    Equipped with nothing but my trusty Rock and an unwavering resolve, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the imminent danger. Every instinct within me screamed to retreat, to hunker down and simply wait the Tutorial out. But something inside me urged me to try my luck, to test my skills against the monstrous horde that prowled the streets.


    ''Let''s do this!''


    **********


    [4:56 PM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    With cautious steps, I slightly pushed open the rusted back door, its hinges groaning in protest.


    The cool evening air embraced me, carrying the faint scent of decay and destion. My senses heightened as I inched forward, my eyes darting from block to block, searching for any signs of movement.


    ''It took me hours, but it seems I finally have a chance to strike now.''


    I eventually opted for the back entrance, considering it was simply made up of a steel door. As long as I had the key, I could go in and go out.


    Compared to the metal barrier that existed at the front door, the ess from the back was far more convenient.


    I moved with deliberate silence, my footsteps light against the cracked asphalt. Every muscle in my body tensed, ready to strike at the first sign of danger.


    The dimming sunlight cast an ethereal glow, illuminating the cracked facades of abandoned buildings, their broken windows serving as a reminder of the world that once thrived.


    And then, I saw it¡ªa Demon lurking in the distance, its twisted form silhouetted against a crumbling wall.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    ''I can see that!'' My thoughts rang loudly, but I maintained myposure and hid behind one of the several battered cars that was parked in the area.


    Fortunately, it seemed the Demon hadn''t noticed me yet.


    Its glowing red eyes were fixated on nothing in particr, though it had a malicious hunger evident in its stance.


    ''More importantly, it''s standing still. Maybe it''s tired. Demons also have stats, so it must be low on vitality.''


    The conditions were perfect for me!


    Without hesitation, I tightly gripped my sturdy Rock, using all the strength I could muster in my muscles to aim directly at the Demon.


    ''I''m screwed if this doesn''t work!''


    ~WHOOOOMMMM!~


    In one swift move, Iunched the Rock straight at the resting Demon, hoping¡ªno, praying for a hit.


    ... I missed.


    "Return!"


    Fortunately, before the Rock hit something else, it returned to my grasp.


    "Haaa... haa... that was close!"


    Thanks to the special feature of the Rock, I could undergo as much trial and error as possible.


    ''But that doesn''t mean I can spend too long out here.''


    I didn''t want to be caught and killed by Demons.


    "Let''s try again." Whispering to myself, I attempted my second round.


    ... I missed again.


    "Let''s do it one more time!"


    ... And again.


    "This time for sure!"


    ... Again and again.


    "Haa... fuck. This is harder than I thought." If it was this difficult to aim properly at a stationary Demon, how difficult would it be to hit one that was moving?


    Despite how terrible the n was already going, I couldn''t give up.


    Not yet!


    ''Let''s try it again!''


    ~WHOOOOOMMMM!~


    ... And then...


    ~BAM!~


    This time, it connected.


    "RAAARRRHHHHH!!!"


    The Demon let out a bone-chilling screech as my trusty weapon found its mark, hitting it on its head, right where it hurts most.


    It convulsed in agony, thrashing wildly as it gripped its head.


    ''It''s stunned. Can''t waste this opportunity!''


    At this point, I had resummoned my Rock and was already preparing another throw.


    I recollected the sensation I had from my first sessful throw, and thanks to my currentposed state, I replicated the movement.


    ~WHOOOOMMM!~


    The rock whirred as it went straight for the target. In no time, it closed the distance, and then¡ª


    ~BAM!~


    Once again, it hit bullseye.


    The Demon suddenly stopped shrieking in agony. Instead, it just ceased movement, and not too long after... it died.


    ''H-huh? Just like that?''


    I had expected a long round of ''back and forth'', but to think it was this easy to kill a Demon.


    ''Was it already damaged before now? Yeah, maybe that''s the case...''


    In any case, I did it. I killed my first Demon!


    ~DING!~


    A sudden notification disrupted my thrilled thoughts, and a System Message materialized before my eyes.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    ''Ah! Yes, that''s right!''


    With this, I was now in Level 2. I could feel myself growing stronger already.


    As I smiled with glee, yet another pinging sound echoed in my head.


    ~DING!~


    ''That''s not all?''


    [SYSTEM NOTICE]


    <Congrattions! User is the first to kill a Demon in this Zone>


    {You will receive a Reward for this aplishment.}


    ~Note: Rewards will be calcted and distributed after the Tutorial~


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    ''Wooohooooo!!!'' My heart leaped with joy as I reveled in my aplishments.


    The prospect of progressing further and reaping the fruits of mybor filled me with an intoxicating mix of pride and tion.


    Unfortunately, in my jubtion, I had overlooked a crucial detail¡ªa lurking danger I had failed to detect.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    "H-huh...?"


    While I basked in my momentary victory, a chilling breath grazed the back of my neck, followed by a searing pain that exploded through my body.


    "Gaahhhhh!"


    I turned, but it was toote. Another Demon had seized the opportunity, its monstrous ws ripping through my flesh.


    The pain sent my body into a state of paralysis, and I found myself drowning in regret.


    ''Mikey, you fool...''


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    Gasping for breath, I fell to my knees, the world spinning around me.


    The tion I had felt mere moments ago transformed into a bitter realization. I had let my guard down, consumed by the promise of rewards and the thrill of victory.


    Now, as darkness enveloped me, I realized that this was a stark reminder¡ªa reminder that the path I had chosen to walk was one fraught with danger and treachery, where even the smallestpse in vignce could lead to a fatal end.


    ''Fuck...''


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>; your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    *


    *


    *


    Thanks for reading.


    Hope you enjoyed this chapter. Cheers!

 Chapter 20: Extra Precautions

    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [7:30 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    "U-urgh..."


    Opening my eyes slowly, I felt the rush of the information I dreamt about enter my brain.


    Unlike before, it was a sensation that didn''t bring me any pain or headache.


    ''Is it because of my mental resistance Title? Come to think of it, this is the first time I''m using <Dream> to return to a point that is still the Tutorial.''


    During the previous times, my ''save point'' was the start of the day, before the Tutorial even began.


    "Ahh..." I rose to my feet and stretched my body, not minding the mess that I had made as a result of my [Nightmare] earlier in the morning.


    "It''s a good thing I started the day. For a moment there, I thought I would return to the hotel..."


    I felt relieved not to have to relive that hell again.


    More importantly, though, it was amazing howposed I felt. I just died not too long ago, yet it really didn''t feel like anything more than a dream.


    The pain and horror I had experienced seemed not to have even existed to begin with.


    I was perfectly healthy.


    "Hold on a sec. Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1


    - Combat Ability: 2/2


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Nil>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    "Haha... I guess I should have expected this much."


    All my stats had been reset along with everything else. My Level Up, my Rock, and pretty much everything had gone to waste.


    ''Expecting all my experience from the future to follow me to the past would be too much, I suppose.''


    But perhaps that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    ''The Currency I''m about to get. If I calcte it well and spend wisely, I should be able to save more.''


    Getting ''Rock'' wasn''t a bad idea, considering how useful it would be. Unfortunately, the ~Item Section~ of the <shop> didn''t have any ''Rock'' with unlimited durability.


    The items with high durability there cost too much, so it would be preferable for me to simply try Lucky Draw and hope to get that item again.


    ''If I do it at exactly the same time I did in the past, I should get the same results.''


    As someone whose ability had to do with going back in time, I made it my business to keep records of the time I was performing a particr action.


    ''I''ll get Rock, and I''ll save the Currency I used to buy that Basic Survival Information.''


    That was the best course of action.


    ********


    [Hours Later]


    "Unbelievable..." A trembling smile formed on my face as I stared at the System Panel in front of me.


    <Total Currency in User''s possession: 550 C >


    Out of my 600 Currency, I only spent 50, yet I already managed to get the Rock from ~Lucky Draw~


    The best part? That wasn''t all I managed to get!


    I got one other Item!


    ... It was a second rock.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Enchanted Rock


    Special Effect: Always Returns to User.


    Combat Ability: +1;


    Energy Level: +1


    Durability: Infinite


    [End Of Information]


    Unlike the first Rock, which only gave me Combat Ability, this one added to my Energy Level.


    So far, energy was my only Stat which still had the base figure of 1.


    But now, with these two items equipped, my Stats looked more like this;


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 1


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1 (+1)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+2)


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 550


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Rock>, <Enchanted Rock>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    "How did I get the second item, though? And howe I didn''t need to spend as much as thest time?"


    If I had to guess, I would say it was the slight difference in time I had left unounted for.


    Even though I remembered when exactly I started the ~Lucky Draw~ in myst attempt, I didn''t record how many seconds each round took me, and how long it took for me to respond to them.


    The ballots were constantly shifting in ~Lucky Draw~, so even a single second interval could make or mar a person.


    ''To think I still managed to get Rock for the second time! I''m so lucky!''


    I never thought I''d be so happy to get an item like Rock, but considering the alternative of spending so much and receiving nothing, this was far preferable.


    "Alright, then. Since I''ve gotten this much... it''s time to move on to the next phase of the n."


    There was no longer any need to observe the Demons and their movements. I had been doing so for some time.


    What I needed to do now was to Level Up as fast as possible.


    And to do that in the most efficient way possible, I needed to buy something from the System Shop.


    It was something I wanted to buy during myst run, but since I had wasted so much money already, I decided to make do without it.


    However, now that I had just the right amount of spare change to use, I needed to buy the item.


    [Invisibility Potion (Lowest Grade)]


    <Unit Selected: 3>


    {Total Price is 150 C}


    ~Will You Proceed With The Payment?~


    [Yes] [No]


    Of course, my answer would be "Yes"


    And with that, I purchased my guarantee for getting far better results in this round, also reducing the chances of dying.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Invisibility Potion (Lowest Grade)


    Special Effect: Grants Invisibility For 3 Minutes


    Durability: 1 Time Use


    [End Of Information]


    Since I couldn''t afford to splurge my money on more expensive things, this Item would have to do.


    ''The Low Grade one gives Invisibility for 10 minutes, and it costs 150 C...''


    If I calcted the cost, certainly it gave me one additional minute as a bonus. At face value, it would seem like the smart choice.


    ''But I''m unsure of how thing will fare once I go out. Will I really be able to hunt Demons for 10 minutes straight? What if I have to retreat before the 10 minutes are over? What if I don''t encounter any Demon during the ten minutes? The effects would be wasted!''


    Most importantly, however, I had to consider my physical limitations.


    Throwing two Rocks with all my strength would certainly drain me, especially since I would be concentrating very hard on the target.


    With that in mind, it would be better to take things one step at a time.


    ''With Invisibility, I can get closer to the Demons and get cheap shots at them. It should help me Level up faster.''


    I wouldn''t activate the Invisibility until I was certain I needed to. I wasn''t going to stray too far from my base, and I would retreat once it remained ten seconds before the invisibility wore out¡ªnot too close a call.


    The best part about having invisibility was that I didn''t have to wait until evening to begin my hunt. I had already recognized the pattern of movements that the Demons employed in this area.


    As long as they didn''t see me exiting and entering my base, I would be able to hunt them down without restraint.


    "Alright, Mikey. It''s time for round two!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think of Mikey''s journey so far? Is there anything you''d like to see?


    I hope you''re enjoying the story so far, so pleasement your thoughts.

 Chapter 21: Leveling Up

    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [10:30 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    ~CREAK~


    Cautiously opening the metal door of the back entrance of my base, I took light steps to exit it.


    Carefully, I uncorked the vial containing the Invisibility potion, its faint glow casting an ethereal aura around me. As I swallowed the elixir, a tingling sensation coursed through my veins, and suddenly, I faded from sight.


    [You Have Just Consumed An Item]


    <Invisibility Effect Activated>


    {Time Left Until Deactivation: <02mins, 59secs>


    ''Every second counts from this point on!''


    I became a ghostly presence, moving through the ruined streets unnoticed, a predator underneath the bright ray of sunlight.


    With stealth as my ally, I roamed the deste street, my senses honed for any sign of demonic activity. The eerie silence was easily broken only by the echoes of demonic growls and the shuffling of their grotesque forms.


    ''As expected, they''re a lot!'' I smiled, watching them lumber around without even noticing my presence.


    The assurance of my safety prompted me to move with a purpose, my steps light and calcted, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    In no time at all, I found myself approaching an unsuspecting Demon. I would have sought after the ones that seemed exhausted, but since the clock was ticking, I had to make the best use of my time.


    ''They can''t see you, Mikey. It''s okay...'' A calm wave of assurance washed over me as I took a step closer to increase my chances of hitting the Demon.


    "GRRRRR..."


    I tightened my hold on the rocks in my possession, my steely gaze transfixed on my first target. These makeshift projectiles had be my trusted weapons in this harsh reality, and I couldn''t afford to waste any time hesitating any longer.


    ~WHOOM!~


    ~SWOOSH!~


    With a practiced motion, I hurled my first stone, and then my second, sending them sailing through the air.


    ~BAM!~


    ~WHAM!~


    They collided with the Demon''s head, creating a resounding crack, and the creature instantly crumpled to the ground, defeated.


    ''Eh...?''


    Just like that, without making any further sound or struggling noise, the Demon died on the spot.


    ''Is it... this easy?'' I wondered to myself, remembering the previous time I also managed to kill my first Demon with rtive ease.


    I had thought it was because of that Demon''s reduced health, but what if it was something else?


    ''I can''t afford to waste my time thinking about that now! I just have to Level Up as much as possible right now!''


    As soon as I had this thought, I received the expected ping in my head.


    ~DING!~


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    That wasn''t all, though.


    [SYSTEM NOTICE]


    <Congrattions! User is the first to kill a Demon in this Zone>


    {You will receive a Reward for this aplishment.}


    ~Note: Rewards will be calcted and distributed after the Tutorial~


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    It seemed things were proceeding the same as thest time. I couldn''t get too distracted by all my aplishments, however, considering what happenedst time.


    ~SHUUUUU...~


    The dead Demon slowly transformed into mist, leaving behind nothing as it vanished into the air.


    ''Not even a single drop? Maybe that''s because it''s just a trash mob?'' I suddenly found myself thinking.


    In any case, I had to hurry to my next target.


    The death of that lone Demon stirred up some chaotic movements among the Demons nearby, making things much more difficult for me. Fortunately, I was still invisible, so I could continue with my business.


    ''I''m going to grind like crazy!''


    *******


    One by one, I dispatched the Demons that crossed my path.


    My invisibility gave me the advantage, allowing me to strike swiftly and silently. With each throw of a rock, I felt a surge of satisfaction as the monsters fell before me. Their twisted bodies littered the ground, testaments to my growing expertise.


    Unfortunately, none of this couldst very long due to the timeout I constantly experienced.


    I had to retreat to my base once time had run out, and then reuse another potion to continue my Demon-ying experience.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    I leveled up two more times by the time the Invisibility Potions finally ran out and I had to retire for the day. There was a lot I learned from the experience.


    Firstly, the higher my Level was, the more difficult it was for me to Level Up. Back when I was still in Level 1, I only had to kill one Demon to Level up.


    However, for my Second Level Up, I had to kill five.


    My third Level Up required fifteen.


    In the end, I found myself stuck at Level 4 when I finally ran out of steam and Potions.


    The other thing I learned was the state of the Demons. These terrifying creatures, despite being very dangerous in their own right, were extremely weak.


    They fell to my attacks with ease, with only two rock throws required to defeat them. I hadn''t yet distributed my Stats, so I could only guess things would get even easier the stronger I became.


    At first, I didn''t understand why this was the case. Why these scary creatures were so vulnerable. However, it finally dawned on me.


    This post-apocalyptic world was simply a Tutorial. Despite the horrible state of the world, amateurs like me were still given a chance to survive.


    These demons were simply nerfed versions, designed to aid our learning and growth.


    ''I can only imagine how cutthroat it would have been if they were too hard to beat. Most people won''t make it.''


    However, despite this being the case, the situation was far from simple.


    It was only when I decided to try killing one that I realized how easy it was. I was certain most normal people wouldn''t be able to take this leap of faith.


    ''Besides, I only decided to hunt demons because of the information I bought. What happens to those who decide to simply hide in their homes and not even try to fight?'' In the end, most people wouldn''t fight the Demons.


    ''Not like it matters to me, though. I''ll keep doing this!'' A wide grin formed on my face as I thought of how strong I could get if I kept up the pace.


    A mix of relief and determination coursed through my veins.


    Thanks to my encounters with the Demon, I was beginning to understand their patterns, their habits, and their weaknesses. What once seemed insurmountable now appeared conquerable.


    The thrill of the hunt surged within me, propelling me forward.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 4


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1 (+1)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+2)


    - Stat Points: 9


    - Currency: 400


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Rock>, <Enchanted Rock>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    *******


    [11:02 AM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    Entering the dimly lit interior of my base, I kicked off my worn-out boots and copsed onto a rickety chair. The aroma of canned food filled the air as I opened a can of beans, the sound echoing in the silence. I devoured the simple meal, savoring each bite that replenished my energy.


    ''Haaa...''


    The food wasn''t bad, especially when I considered how much worse it was for others. I had enough food and water tost me many times over, and even if I ended up ill or injured, I was literally surrounded by medications.


    ''Come to think of it, my hands are aching.'' Throwing rocks with all my strength for so long took a toll on my body. ''Using painkillers and balms should help.''


    I couldn''t have asked for a more perfect base.


    As I sat there, contemting the events of the day, a thought weighed heavily on my mind. I had already made a decision to live like this until the Tutorial was over; until I had mastered its challenges and could navigate its dangers with ease.


    Considering the possibilities of what lie beyond, this was my best bet at survival. So far, things seemed to be going well.


    ''Still, I can''t help but wonder... how many times will I have to die before I truly got the hang of this new world?'' The prospect both terrified and intrigued me.


    No one wanted to die, but at the same time, I found it amazing that I was given the chance to correct my mistakes if I ever ended up like that.


    ''I just have to make sure I do my best, huh?''


    My thoughts then turned to the other survivors, scattered across different ''Zones'', as the System called them.


    I wondered how they were faring in their own battles against the chaos that had consumed our world. Were they facing the same demons as me? Or were their challenges different, more treacherous?


    ''Will I meet other people before the Tutorial ends? Or is that a useless thought?''


    Two more days and this whole thing would be over. I had to focus on getting stronger before then. That was what mattered most.


    With a sigh, I pushed those thoughts aside, knowing that dwelling on them wouldn''t change my circumstances.


    Once I finished my meal, I smiled and closed my eyes, feeling the warmth in my stomach and strength coursing through my body.


    ''I really did it. I won and survived.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Character Arts are underway, don''t worry!

 Chapter 22: Colossal Demon [Pt 1]

    It was a peaceful night.


    I had a dream of enjoying my beauty sleep, feeling my body limate to the pleasure of having an enjoyable rest without the pangs of hunger and the stings of regret bothering me.


    I waspletely at peace, anticipating the next day when I would hunt down Demons once again.


    ... Until...


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    A loud explosion woke me from my sleep, but not from the dream.


    I instantly shot up from my position, my line of sight darting toward the origin of the noise.


    It was only when I looked that I understood the meaning of an imposing despair.


    The secure metal obstruction that defended the front door of the Drugstore had copsed, and standing right outside was a horrifying creature I had yet to encounter.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Dangerous Demon>


    ''Dangerous?'' Weren''t all Demons Dangerous? There mere fact that the System chose to qualify this particr one in this way meant it was far deadlier than anything I had seen thus far.


    And I wasn''t surprised by that analysis.


    The Demon stood about five meters tall, with a bulky body that appeared to be an unholy alliance of fat and muscle.


    It''s potbelly bounced as it''s extremely muscr arms swung around, tearing whatever remained of the front door so it could gain entry into the Drugstore.


    My eyes met its gaze, and I instinctively realized there was no escape.


    "ROOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!!"


    It lunged at me with ferocity, not even granting me enough time to prepare my ''Rocks'' or throw them¡ªnot like they would have made a difference.


    ~SQUELCH!~


    It dug its sharp fang-like teeth into my body,pletely draining me of all my energy in moments.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    In a final fit of desperation, I mmed both rocks on the beast, feeling the recoil of the attack bounce back to me.


    It felt as though I was hitting an imprable wall.


    My useless attacks didn''t stop the monster from biting more into my flesh and consuming my innards as blood dripped to the ground to form a puddle.


    It was at that point that thest thread of my life snapped...


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>; your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ... And I woke up from the dream.


    ********


    <Day 5 of the Tutorial>


    [12:52 PM, Thursday 4th of May, 2024]


    "Argh! ahhh... haaa...."


    I woke up from a terrible dream, clutching my body instinctively as I found myself in the drugstore, waking up from my short nap after eating my meal.


    "Haa... I see. So that''s what happened."


    I just had a dream where a Demon more powerful than anything I had ever seen before appeared.


    I was no match for it, even after I had levelled up some more for the day, and even used my trusty weapons.


    ''It seems I still haven''t gotten the hang of basic survival as I thought.'' A wry smile formed on my face as beads of sweat dropped down.


    Did I really think I could rest and easily survive the Tutorial by simply performing simple tasks?


    Why didn''t I take stronger Demons and tougher conditions into ount?


    "Looks like I made a mistake again. It cost me my life, and if not for <Dream>, it would have been game over."


    I owed a lot to this Exclusive Skill of mine. It made even an idiot like me capable of living through this hell.


    ''To be fair, though, there''s no way I could have seen iting. How did it know I was here?''


    I wasn''t quite sure, but then again, it didn''t really matter.


    This ce was no longer safe for me.


    ''I have observed the lesser Demons, so I can somewhat read their moves and decipher their patterns, but I know nothing about this one.''


    And it was too risky to try to do so at this point.


    "I''m too weak to do anything against it. Even if I grind for the rest of today, there''s no saying I''ll be strong enough to win."


    Besides, if one Demon like that could break in, there''s nothing stopping another from doing the same.


    After all, I wasn''t certain only one of those Demons existed.


    "The System specifically warned me that I encountered a ''Dangerous Demon''. That means there is a higher probability that there are more of them out there."


    I couldn''t let my guard down.


    "It''s regrettable, but it seems I can''t stay here any longer."


    And it no longer applied to this ce.


    "I can''t stay in a single location for more than one night."


    It could be paranoia, but I had a feeling that the Tutorial wanted to discourage staying in a single location for too long¡ªspecifically one asfortable as this one.


    For someone like me who was both actively hunting and also within a haven of abundance, I had the best of both worlds.


    Perhaps I broke the bnce of survival a little, and so the giant Demon was meant to disrupt that semnce of stability and peace.


    ''Or maybe I''m just unlucky. It''s better not to overthink things.''


    What I had to do now was pretty simple. I had to gather as many supplies and foodstuff as I required and leave this ce.


    ''It''s a shame, but this is for the best.'' As I stared at the stash of drugs and medicines in the room, I realised it would be a waste to leave them behind as well.


    ''Who knows when they mighte in handy?''


    And then an idea struck me!


    "Why don''t I change the locations of these drugs and the bulk of the resources here to a separate area? I''ll use that as my store. Then I''ll choose another ce as my living quarters, switching positions to different ces from time to time?"


    That way, I could safeguard these assets of mine.


    ''It''ll take some time, but it''s not impossible.''


    This was a residential area, so there were many ces I could use as options.


    ''If I read the patterns of the Demons, I don''t even need to use an invisibility potion. I''ll avoid them and carry the resources in batches.''


    Afterward, u had to find a residential area that was close to the store, so I could ess it easily and also monitor it.


    ''There''s only like two more days before the end of the Tutorial. I should be able to hold out until then.''


    It seemed levelling up for today would have to wait. For now, I had to move out.


    ''But... that isn''t all I have to do, is it?''


    The frustration and humiliation I experienced when facing that giant demon¡ªfeeling the crushing weight of powerlessness take over me...


    "I can''t forget it."


    Despite trying so hard to ignore it, I just couldn''t let it go.


    "Haaa... looks like it''s not quite over yet." A smile began to form on my face.


    Since it was that Demon''s fault that I wouldn''t be able to Level Up anymore for today, and that I was now homeless, it had to take responsibility.


    "That''s right. I need to recover all those Levels somehow..."


    A sharp glint appeared in my eyes as an idea popped up in my head.


    "I''ll have to hunt it. The Colossal Demon."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder what n Mikey has up his sleeves. Comment your thoughts below.

 Chapter 23: Colossal Demon [Pt 2]

    <Day 6 of the Tutorial>


    [12:52 AM, Friday 5th of May, 2024]


    The moon hung low in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the deste city.


    The streets were deserted, save for the lumbering Demons that prowled about, and an unsettling stillness nketed the air.


    Among the several buildings in a particr street stood a small drugstore, its windows dark and silent, as if awaiting the first light of day to bring it back to life.


    Inside, the drugstorey empty, thest remnants of its daily operations left abandoned until the morning. Rows of empty hangers swayed gently in the stagnant air, while shelves stood tall and bare.


    The iron sheets bolted tightly to the entrance, serving as a barrier of protection against the outside world, giving the illusion of security.


    Suddenly, a low rumble filled the night, vibrating through the stillness.


    The ground trembled as a monstrous creature approached, its heavy footsteps causing the very foundations of the building to quake.


    Shadows danced outside the drugstore, cast by the beast''s enormous form as it drew nearer.


    "ROOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!!"


    With a tremendous roar, the creature mmed into the iron sheets covering the entrance, its raw power unleashed upon the unsuspecting barrier.


    ~BAM!~


    The metal groaned and protested, but it was no match for the creature''s relentless assault.


    ~WHAM!~


    Piece by piece, the iron sheets began to buckle and bend, surrendering to the monster''s insatiable strength.


    ~BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    As thest remnants of the barrier gave way, the creature burst through the entrance, a terrifying force of nature.


    It stood tall, towering over the drugstore, its massive frame casting a dark shadow that swallowed the store''s interior.


    "GRRRRRRRR..." A chilling growl escaped its monstrous maw, reverberating throughout the walls.


    The creature moved with a sense of purpose, its primal instincts guiding its every step.


    Empty hangers swung violently in its wake, their metal nging against one another, as if protesting the intrusion.


    Shelves, stripped of their merchandise, shuddered and crumbled under the weight of the monster''s fury, copsing like dominos.


    The creature prowled the aisles, its eyes scanning the remnants of the store, searching for something that only it seemed to understand.


    Its massive ws tore through shelves, leaving trails of splintered wood and shattered ss in its wake.


    Amidst the wreckage, the creature''s growls echoed, a haunting symphony that resonated with the destion it left behind.


    The air became heavy with the stench of the creature''s despairing presence... but also with something else.


    The Collosal Demon sniffed the air in an attempt to recognize the smell that overpowered its senses, but its primitive brain could notprehend it.


    Whatever it was, though, the stench pervaded every single object in the room.


    "GRRRRRR...??"


    Feeling the wetness of the ground, the massive creature once again felt overpowered by the horrid smell the liquids gave off.


    Just what could it be?


    ~SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII~


    ... It was unfortunate that the beast would never be able to find out.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!~


    The entire drugstore erupted in mes, shockwaves tearing through the silence of the night.


    The sparks of fire spread across the streets, sending the surrounding Demons in a panicked frenzy.


    Plumes of smoke and mes rose to the sky, staining the cool climate of the night.


    And as for the fate of the giant monster that ventured within the drugstore...


    "..."


    ... It didn''te back out.


    ********


    "I-I did it?!"


    My eyes widened in both relief and surprise as I watched the explosion of my former base from my safe distance.


    I was currently in the boutique at the opposite end of the pharmacy, and I using the trail of gasoline I had set up not too long ago, I was able to generate a line of mes that ultimately led to the pharmacy, who h was chock full of all the gasoline I could find from the pharmacy, and also the areas around.


    ''There are some mmable products, like certain sprays, so I used those as well.''


    The n took very long to execute, and I almost ran out of time before everything was set up.


    Thankfully, I managed to pull through somehow.


    What worried me the most was the intensity of the st, and whether it would be enough to finish off the Collosal Demon or not.


    ''Looks like my worries were misced.''


    There was no way I could have stood a chance against something like that, so I had to use this roundabout approach to kill it.


    There was one major issue with this method, though.


    ''Since it''s an indirect kill, will I be rewarded for it? Or...?''


    ~DING!~


    ''Looks like I will be rewarded, after all.'' I smiled in.relief upon hearing the glorious chime of the System.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "H-huh? Four at once? That''s insane!" I quickly hushed my voice so as to prevent any Demon from hearing me.


    ''This ce isn''t as secure as the drugstore, but I''ll just have to manage for now.''


    I couldn''t stop thinking about the four Level Ups I just received, though.


    ''Was the monster that strong?!'' A bead of sweat formed on my face as I watched the ming drugstore.


    It was a good thing I prepared myself beforehand, then.


    "With this, I''m currently in Level 8..."


    It was an awesome feat. Especially because it ced me in an even better position than I remembered in my dream.


    ''I was around Level 6 when the Collosal Demon attacked the first time.''


    My <Dream> Skill didn''t just let me correct my past mistakes, but it granted me the chance to create even more opportunities.


    "System Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 8


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1 (+1)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+2)


    - Stat Points: 21


    - Currency: 400


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Nil>


    - Items Equipped: <Rock>, <Enchanted Rock>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Hmm..."


    With my current Level, I should consider myself around average, maybe? Since this is already bleeding into the sixth day, this much should be normal.


    ''My initial goal was to reach Level 10 at the very least before the Tutorial ends, but now... maybe I can raise the bar even higher.''


    It was at this point that I finally decided within myself to surpass my limits


    "Alright! Let''s reach Level 15 before the Tutorial ends."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like we''re finally getting to the good bits! Hope you enjoyed the chapter! I got contracted, so please send me your Golden Tickets and Gifts.


    I''ll soon upload Character Arts, so stay tuned for that.

 Chapter 24: End Of The Tutorial

    <Day 7 of the Tutorial>


    [10:52 AM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "How... how can this be?" I muttered, slumped in my makeshift base, an abandoned warehouse a few buildings away from my previous hideout.


    My face wore a pallor of disappointment, and despair gnawed at me.


    I was distraught, my eyes sunk with weariness, my body unable to bear the weight of my failure.


    "I believed I could do it. I really did," I whispered, my voice heavy with regret.


    On the sixth day, after defeating the Colossal Demon, I was convinced I could push myself to Level 15.


    I couldn''t have been more wrong.


    "Even after killing over a hundred Demons throughout the sixth day, I only managed to reach Level 9, and I''ve been stuck there ever since."


    "I can''t even reach Level 10, let alone Level 15, and the Tutorial is almost over."


    Once it reached 11:00 AM, the Tutorial would conclude, rendering my efforts pointless.


    Moreover, there were hardly any Demons left in my vicinity, and I didn''t want to venture too far from my base.


    ''I should have been more proactive, hunted down more Demons, or even spent more Currency,'' I contemted but immediately dismissed the thought.


    ''No, thinking that way won''t help.''


    Leveling Up was inevitably going to get more challenging as I progressed. How many more Demons would I need to kill before I Leveled Up again?


    Two hundred? Three hundred? Maybe even five hundred? Impossible.


    I couldn''t possibly kill that many.


    "Reaching Level 15 was an unattainable goal from the start," I realized.


    In the end, I could only find contentment in the progress I had made and watch as the clock counted down to the Tutorial''s conclusion.


    {Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 000 hrs: 02 mins: 30 secs}


    I waited, bracing myself for the next challenge, but first, I anticipated my rewards.


    {Time Left until the end of the Tutorial: 000 hrs: 00 mins: 10 secs}


    I could only hope that all my efforts were worth it.


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <The Tutorial Has Ended>


    {Congrattions, User! You have ovee the first stumbling block, and you are now fit to officially begin the race.}


    <User''s aplishments have been recorded>


    {You are the overall best candidate in your Zone, being the first to subjugate a Demon, and also being the one to kill the Boss. You also possess the most Currency, and you have the highest Level}


    <You will be rewarded for these achievements>


    "Well, it seems there''s both good news and bad news," I mused aloud.


    The good news exceeded my expectations. I had always believed that the Colossal Demon was unique, as I had never encountered another like it since that incident. But it had never crossed my mind that it might be the Boss.


    ''And to think I thought there were others...''


    No, it was probably smart of me to have assumed the existence of stronger enemies. It made me cautious.


    ''Or maybe it held me back? Well, dwelling on that won''t change a thing now.''


    The Tutorial had ended, so there was no point in regretting what might have been.


    "Besides, isn''t it already impressive that I got the highest score overall?"


    The fact that I held the highest Level and Currency and that I was the top candidate in my Zone, meant I didn''t perform too badly.


    "In all honesty, it''s not an exaggeration to say I did exceptionally well, is it?"


    Yes, it hadn''t been easy, but I had persevered and put in the work. I had earned this victory.


    ... But then I considered the bad news.


    "Just as I feared, I haven''t officially started the race. The Tutorial was just to acquaint everyone with what lies ahead."


    Frankly, the thought of what awaited me next sent shivers down my spine. Thankfully, those unsettling thoughts were short-lived, thanks to the calmingposure that washed over me during moments of mental anguish.


    ~DING!~


    The System''s chime drew my attention away from the unsettling future and back to the rewards I was reaping.


    Literally ignoring the stick and focusing on the carrot.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~Three Treasure Chests (Rare)~


    ~1,000 Currency~


    ~New Exclusive Skill: <Visualize>~


    ~New Non Exclusive Skills: <Sprint> and <Focus>~


    ~Additional Level Up (1 Level)~


    "A-amazing! To think... to think I am receiving all of this!"


    Before I even had a chance to grow even more excited about my rewards and revel in my curiosity, I was interrupted.


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Here Are The Rewards For Your Survival>


    ~One Treasure Chest (Common)~


    ~100 Currency~


    ~Item: <Tower Pass (Floor 1)~


    "Wait a minute, there are rewards just for surviving too?" I whispered in amazement as I perused the list. It might not have been as impressive as the first one disyed, but any reward was still worth celebrating.


    ''So, regr folks receive the survivor''s reward. Well, they did amendable job enduring, so that actually makes sense...''


    Nheless, I couldn''t help but feel immense relief that I had chosen to actively hunt Demons. It had not only made me stronger and more experienced, but the rewards were also far superior to the standard ones.


    "New Skills, Treasure Chests, more Currency... I can''t wait to check them all out!"


    And, let''s not forget, I had finally reached Level 10 after a long and strenuous journey!


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 10


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1 (+1)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+2)


    - Stat Points: 27


    - Currency: 1,500


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Rock>, <Enchanted Rock>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Ah, I also have a new Title. This is going so well!"


    There was only one thing left to do now.


    ''Hehe!''


    The moment I wanted to start checking out the new stuff I got, I got yet another notification from the System.


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Congrattions To All Who Have Survived>


    {However, even though all of you performed admirably, there are those who truly shone in the Tutorial. They will now be acknowledged in order of their achievements.}


    "Oh? They''re actually doing something like this?"


    My heart began to race inexplicably. An electric thrill surged through my body as I stared at the screen, filled with anticipation.


    ''With everything I''ve achieved, I should be among the top, right?''


    It seemed only logical. I had defeated a Boss and persevered through countless trials. Most people would have died if they were in my shoes, but thanks to my abilities, I survived.


    I didn''t consider myself arrogant, but¡­


    I couldn''t help but wonder where I stood among these exceptional survivors. Would my name be one of the first to sh across the screen?


    [Tutorial Leaderboard]


    Caleb <Zone 23> Francis Baker <Zone 24> Lucy Fer <Zone 666> Kirito Kageyama<Zone 944> Sasha Brown <Zone 1> Levi Davis <Zone 400> Park Hyun Soo <Zone 990> Hakeem Ahmed <Zone 134> Mikey Rael <Zone 25> Lisa Scofield <Zone 26>


    [End Of List]


    For a moment, my mind went nk as I scanned the list from bottom to top, and my thoughts ground to a halt.


    Why?


    The sheer volume of information was overwhelming.


    There was just too much to unpack.


    "H-how can this be...?" I stammered.


    While I couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment at not securing the top spot, in a more grounded moment, I realized that it made sense.


    After all, being among the Top 10 in the entire world was still a remarkable achievement.


    Names like Caleb, Francis Baker, and especially the weird one, Lucy Fer, instantly etched themselves into my mind.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what extraordinary feats had catapulted them to such high rankings.


    However...


    "Why is her name here?" My gaze lingered on the Number 10 spot on the list.


    "Lisa Scofield. That''s... ''her'' name!"


    Why was this person bearing the same name as the bitch who betrayed me?! Wasn''t she supposed to be dead already?


    ''And she''s just one Zone away from me. This is... I don''t know what to make of it...''


    Was this the same Lisa I had known? Was she still alive?


    If that was the case, how had Ie into possession of her Currency?


    No, there were more pressing questions.


    If this truly was Lisa... if she was truly alive...


    "What will I do if I see her again?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like things aren''t as simple as Mikey thought.


    Who are these rankers in the leaderboard? What impact will they have on Mikey in the future?


    ... And who is the girl called Lisa?

 Chapter 25: Exploring Rewards

    [11:21 AM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "I''m probably overreacting. Lisa is a prettymon name," I thought aloud.


    Yeah, that had to be the case.


    The Lisa I knew was already gone. Moreover, this new person was from a different Zone. So what if she had the same name, and the proximity seemed a bit suspicious?


    "It''s not impossible for two people with the same name to live close to each other," I reassured myself.


    The odds were slim, but they were definitely higher than the chances of Lisaing back to life after her death.


    "Phew! That had me worried for a moment," I admitted, relieved.


    It did strike me as odd that the first and second survivors on the list lived near me, but I decided not to dwell on it too much.


    "I can''t afford to think about that right now," I reminded myself.


    Currently, there are more pressing matters to consider.


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Interval Period Will Now Be Initiated>


    {Survivors will have a 24-hour interval before the Tower Of Trialsmences}


    <Safe Zones Will Now Be Activated>


    {Each survivor''s location will be marked as a Safe Zone. No Demon can invade or harm those inside. More information will be provided after the Interval}


    <Rest if you wish>


    "Looks like we have a break," I said with a grin, noticing something shimmering on the ground in front of me.


    "Could it be...?" The item resembled a small scroll, tied with a golden ribbon, radiating an air of importance.


    I reached out for it, carefully examining the object as my fingers traced its smooth surface, wondering what it could be.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Tower Pass (Floor 1)


    Special Effect: Allows User entrance to the First Floor of the Tower Of Trials. (Remains With User until Death.)


    Combat Ability: NIL


    Durability: Infinite


    [End Of Information]


    "I see. This seems pretty significant," I remarked.


    I was d to know that the Pass wouldn''t disappear from a User''s possession unless that User died. However, on further thought, it appeared that the System intended to ensure that everyone who survived had to participate in the Tower Of Trials.


    "Well, dwelling on these specifics won''t help right now," I concluded.


    My primary concerny in how much I had grown and the many things I had received from the System.


    The newfound powers and abilities were exhrating, but they also carried a weight of responsibility.


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 10


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 1/1 (+1)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+2)


    - Stat Points: 27


    - Currency: 1,500


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Rock>, <Enchanted Rock>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Alright. Let''s check out the Treasure Chests first." I grinned, tapping on the ''Pending'' System Icon on my screen.


    [Treasure Chest Contents (Rare)]


    ~Enchanted Shirt: <Combat Ability +3>~


    ~Enchanted Pants: <Combat Ability +3>~


    ~Enchanted Sneakers: <Combat Ability +3>~


    {Set Item Effect: <Combat Ability +3>}


    "Amazing! To think my Combat Ability skyrocketed just because of these three Items!"


    This meant I was gaining a total of 12 Combat Ability points from them alone. The Stat Points alone were equivalent to four Level Ups.


    ''I''m sure the Durability must be limited, but this is still an incredible find.''


    ''Awesome! What about the Common Treasure Chest?''


    [Treasure Chest Content (Common)]


    ~Defense Ring~


    [Item Information]


    Name: Defense Ring


    Special Effect: Defends against attacks less than or equal to twice the amount of Combat Ability of the User.


    Combat Ability: (DEF)


    Durability: One-time Use


    [End Of Information]


    "Oh? Not too shabby," I remarked.


    Honestly, I was expecting less, given that it was just a Common Grade Treasure Chest, but this was quite satisfactory.


    ''At least, for someone like me. It might not be as valuable if weak and inexperienced Users get hold of it. With the kind of stacked Combat Ability I have, only someone over Level 8 who has invested every Stat Point in Combat Ability could even hope to challenge me.''


    ''Of course, if they have an Item that counters this, it''s a different story.''


    Still, if I considered my adversaries to be Demons, then this was a pretty good deal.


    "It''s a shame that it''s only a one-time use, but it''s still good."


    I decided to equip the items immediately.


    When I tapped on each one, it offered the <Equip Now?> option, and I epted.


    ~FSHIIIIIII~


    In an instant, my old clothes dropped to the ground, reced by a new outfit. A sleek ck hoodie, matching ck pants, and stylish ck and dark red sneakers. It was perfect!


    "Considering the fact that I didn''t have to customize anything, and it gave me exactly what I wanted... is the System reading my mind?" I wondered, half-jokingly.


    But jokes aside, I could definitely sense a rush of power like never before.


    "So this is what it''s like to have an additional 12 Combat Ability," I mused.


    That brought my total to about 15, which was already extraordinary, considering the fact that I hadn''t used a single Stat Point since I began leveling up.


    "Now, let''s check out the Skills I''ve acquired."


    "borate On Skills."


    [Skills]


    (Exclusive)


    <Dream>: Allows the user to experience future events in the form of a dream. These future events are basically the user''s experience. Trauma could be experienced as a result of this Skill. {Note: User may not take his own life or intentionally try to use this Skill. It will not activate.}


    <Nightmare>: Allows the user to interact with the present/immediate future. Actions taken synchronize with reality, solidifying their effects. {Note: Using this reduces Life Force, so frequent utilization of this Skill is not advised}


    <Visualize>: Allows the user to see up to five seconds into the future. {Note: Consumes 1 Energy per second of use. 1 Second cool-down limit per each future second seen.


    (Non-Exclusive)


    <Sprint>: Doubles User''s usual speed for one minute. {Note: 1 Energy per use. 10 Seconds cooldown)


    <Focus>: Heightens User''s senses for one minute. {Note: 1 Energy per use. 10 Seconds cooldown)


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    "This is insane!" I eximed.


    Sure, the cost of acquiring these Skills was substantial, but with them, hunting Demons and staying alive would be significantly easier.


    "Especially <Visualize>, it gives me the power to glimpse into the future without dying first. That''s amazing!"


    Of course, I had to be careful with it, considering the cool-down and cost, but it was undoubtedly worth it.


    <Sprint> and <Focus> were equally valuable. All these Skills would be indispensable to me.


    "I don''t regret my choices, not one bit!"


    Just the thought of missing out on these opportunities for the sake of spending afortable week in the hotel seemed like a major loss.


    Now, it was time to consider my current wealth.


    "I have 1,500 Currency now. As much as I''d like to save, I can''t be too thrifty. With these new Skills at my disposal, there''s something I need more than anything else..."


    Energy Level!


    "I should invest in an Item that boosts my Energy Level or enhances my recovery. Maybe both. That way, I won''t run out of Energy in the middle of a fight."


    It was probably also time to start thinking of how to properly invest my Stat Points.


    "I''m reallycking in Energy, after all. My Life Force doesn''t look much better.''


    For the moment, I decided to browse the Shop for an Item that would address my Energy Level needs.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    I''m sorry for the Info Dumps, but this is the part where we get to see how far the Mc hase, and his growth. I hope you enjoy the chapter and appreciate Mikey''s growth as a survivor and a person.

 Chapter 26: Getting Stronger

    [11:58 AM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "I should buy an Item that adds to my Energy Level or boosts recovery. Maybe both. That way, I don''t run out of Energy mid-fight."


    It was probably also time to start thinking of how to properly invest my Stat Points.


    ''I reallyck Energy, after all. My Life Force also looks pretty sorry.''


    For the moment, though, I decided to look at Shop for an Item that suited my needs in the Energy Level department.


    [SYSTEM SHOP]


    {Wee to the Shop, where we Sell you anything you need, or want. As long as you possess enough ''Currency'', you can get anything here.}


    < Avable Bnce: 1,500 C >


    ~Skill Section~


    ~Item Section~


    ~Information Section~


    ~Lucky Draw ( 1 C )~


    ~Custom Request ( 1,000 C )~


    [Let''s Do Business]


    ~Item Section~ was the ce to go, and it didn''t take long for my search toe to a halt.


    "Eureka!" A grin formed on my face as I spotted exactly the stuff I was looking for.


    "There you are..."


    [Item Information]


    Name: Lowest Quality Energy Recovery Ne (Upgradeable)


    Special Effect: Restores 2 Energy Per Minute


    Combat Ability: <NIL>


    Durability: <Very Fragile>


    [End Of Information]


    "<Sprint> and <Focus> take up one Energy Level each. I currently have 2 Energy Levels, so even if I don''t add a Stat Point, this Item will take care of the demand of those two."


    Of course, I didn''t n on stopping there.


    <Visualize> was still a Skill I couldn''t ignore. I was most likely going to use it sparingly, due to its Energy consumption, but I couldn''tpletely throw out its prospects, now could I?


    {Will You Purchase This Item for 200 Currency?}


    It was cheaper than I expected. Perhaps it was because the item had very fragile durability.


    ''I don''t n on anything touching it, though.'' I smiled to myself.


    Besides, considering it was Upgradable, and it had no set period of expiration, I considered it a steal.


    "I''ll also buy one more item." This particr one had caught my eye several times whenever I browsed through the <Shop> during my time in the Tutorial.


    I spotted my target in the <Shop> and tapped on it instantly.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Item Merger (Lowest Quality)


    Special Effect: Fuses two Items (Common Grade only)


    Combat Ability: <NIL>


    Durability: One-time Use


    [End Of Information]


    A smile formed on my face as I brought out the items I had in mind. They were my most trustedpanions in this lone adventure of mine.


    "These two should qualify..."


    That''s right! My two Rocks!


    "Energy Rock and Rock. It''s time for the both of you to be one."


    {Will You Purchase This Item for 50 Currency?}


    It felt like I was splurging money at this point, considering how likely it was that I could probably get a better item in the ~Lucky Draw~


    I wasn''t ready to take my chances, though.


    I purchased the Item, reducing my funds to 1,250 Currency. I could only hope my efforts were worth it.


    And were they? Well...


    [Item Information]


    Name: Energy Rock (Upgradeable)


    Special Effect: Always Returns to User. Floats on User''s fingertips. Can be controlled by the User through a mental link.


    Combat Ability: +3


    Energy Level: +2


    Durability: Infinite


    [End Of Information]


    Once more, I had an ultimate weapon in my grasp. What was better than a regr Rock and an Enchanted Rock?


    ... An Energy Rock!


    "It''s also upgradeable! Awesome! I feel like it''s gonna be like Thor''s Hammer for me!" I grinned like an idiot as I stared at the sizzling, yet glowing rock that floated on my fingertips.


    My eyes nearly shed an overflow of tears, and I couldn''t resist its wonderful allure that never failed to pull me closer.


    "It''s... beautiful."


    After buying all the Items I wanted to obtain from the <Shop>, and finally amping myself up, there was one final thing I had to do.


    It was kind of like saving the best forst, except¡ªof course¡ªRock would always be the best.


    This one was just more important.


    "It''s time to distribute my Stat Points."


    ********


    "Status Window." A smile formed on my face as I finished allocating my resources where I thought they were due.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 10


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+3), (+12)


    - Stat Points: 20


    - Currency: 1,250


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Shirt, Trouser, and Sneakers>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Looks fair. I have spare Stat Points for when I am really desperate and need them."


    Besides, I just had a feeling I couldn''t spend too much of it.


    At least not yet.


    I considered upgrading my Life Force, but frankly, it wasn''t of utmost importance to do so.


    I didn''t have much to lose if I died, no matter how much it sucked. Besides, why would I prolong my suffering by granting myself more Life Force?


    If I encountered a monster that I absolutely needed more Life Force to prevail against, then I would have no choice but to upgrade it. For now, though...


    ''It''s better this way.''


    With my Combat Ability and Energy Levels both at sufficient levels, I didn''t think I had to worry too much.


    ''It sure is good to have items and equipment.''


    With everything already set for me, I finally had the breathing space to decide on my next course of action.


    "I think I''m prepared enough."


    Rising to my feet, with a sharp smile across my face, and determination burning within my heart, I prepared to venture out once more.


    It was time for a hunt!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    The Tutorial is over, but does that stop our Mc from venturing out? Nope!


    Also, do you think he made the right choice? What are your thoughts so far? Comment them down below!

 Chapter 27: Grinding [Pt 1]

    Something had been on my mind ever since the System informed everyone that the Tutorial was over, and that our positions were now Safe Zones.


    It was what it said right at the end...


    <Rest If You Wish>, or something like that.


    The System never explicitly stated that we ''should'' rest, but that we ''could'' if we so desired. I felt a strong impression from that alone.


    ''Plus, the mere fact that there are Safe Zones means the Demons are still out there.''


    The System never discouraged survivors from venturing out to grind even more. Instead, it gave a 24-hour interval that permitted exactly that.


    I didn''t need to buy ''Information'' to figure out something was up with this arrangement. I even developed a theory about it.


    "Maybe this is like the period of grace for us. Ast opportunity for growing stronger before we get to experience this Tower Of Trial that the System has been preparing us for."


    If that was the case, then the idea of Safe Zones was just another trap offort that the System was giving. An illusion of safety that many would bite into and miss out on the grand opportunity that existed beyond it.


    "What if there are more rewards? What if I can Level Up more?" These thoughts kept bothering me, making me too restless to remain in my position.


    In the end, I realized I couldn''t just sit and wait for time to pass in this warehouse. In order to keep surviving in this world and get even stronger...


    ... I had to hunt!


    ******


    [12:13 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    The fresh breeze swept through my dark hair as my amber eyes scoured the surroundings for the prowlers that littered the streets


    At this point, I was already used to Demon-Hunting, so I knew all the basics¡ªincluding how to keep myself hidden from the enemies.


    ''It seems the Demons haven''t really changed in appearance. It''s the same kind of Demons as during the Tutorial...'' My thoughts trailed as I observed the loitering monsters.


    I didn''t know whether to ssify this as good or bad news, all things considered.


    ''The good news is that they remain predictable and easy to beat. But that''s the problem. If the difficulty remains the same, I won''t be able to Level Up.''


    That was a big issue for me.


    ''I''ve hit a wall in Leveling Up. It''s going to be even harder for me now that I''m in Level 10.''


    Killing the same monsters wasn''t going to cut it for me¡ªnot anymore.


    ''At the very least, though, I can use them to practice my new Skills andbine them inbat.''


    Sooner orter, I would have to try them out. It was much better to do so now, considering the fact that testing out my new assets against rtively safer foes would yield better results.


    ''Alright, Mikey. Let''s do this!''


    I inhaled deeply, loosening my tense muscles as I activated the first Skill.


    ''<Focus>''


    In an instant, my senses expanded beyond my immediate vicinity, and I was able to capture everything around me¡ªliterally¡ªin that moment.


    The position of everything within my range, even behind me, became very visible, audible, and perceptible in general.


    It was like I had be one with my surroundings.


    "Haaaa... amazing!"


    With <Focus>, it seemed I didn''t need to worry about an ambush¡ªat least, not from these low-level Demons.


    Since the clock was ticking, I swiftly activated the second Skill... <Sprint>.


    A sudden surge of energy coursed through me, and I could feel my legs especially strengthened and full of vitality.


    I couldn''t let all of it go to waste, so I instantly prompted myself to move.


    ~WHOOOOSSSSHHH~


    I zoomed off, feeling the wing brush past.my face as I closed in on the unsuspecting enemies.


    I was faster! Much faster than ever before! It felt too unreal!


    Combat Abilitybined a lot of elements into one; offense, defense, agility, endurance, dexterity, etc.


    The fact that I raised my Combat Ability meant all of these Stats were improved at the same time.


    With my Combat Ability already reaching 14, minus the effects Energy Rock, thanks to my newly acquired clothing, I felt light as a feather and full of power.


    ''Should I try punching one Demon?''


    My body moved just as fast as my thoughts processed, and I closed in on the growling creatures in no time.


    ~WHAM!~


    Effortlessly throwing my arm out for a straight thrust, I easily connected a solid blow with the jaw of a Demon, sending it flying away from me.


    Not stopping for a moment, considering the attention I had drawn to myself, I rushed at the other Demons and dealt them the same deadly strikes.


    "GRAAAAHHHH!!!" A bunch of them tried ganging up on me, but they were too slow.


    ... Or perhaps I was just too fast.


    ~FWISH~


    Twisting my body in the air, I deftly dealt a roundhouse kick to one right on the head, while using my other leg to hit the other at the back of its neck.


    It could have been due to all the excitement, but I thought I heard a ~Crack~ after the impact.


    Within a minute, just as I felt the effects of both <Sprint> and <Focus> wearing off, I had dealt a great deal of damage to my adversaries.


    Over a dozen of them were already on the floor, as good as dead.


    "Twenty-one, huh? Not bad..."


    Something seemed off, though. Not only did I have to hit some Demons twice, but they seemed sturdier than expected when I shed with them.


    ''I should have enough power to kill four to five of them with just one hit, considering my past record and current strength.''


    The fact that they were able tost so long meant one thing.


    ''They''ve gotten stronger.''


    It seemed things had be more difficult after the Tutorial ended. Just as I suspected, the Tutorial weakened the Demons so we could easily beat them.


    The kid gloves were off now, but I was still managing pretty well on my own.


    ''But judging by the current situation, it''s like the System is further discouraging any more fighting. It makes me more curious.''


    A wide smile formed on my face, and I began to hear iing footsteps.


    ''More areing, huh?''


    Swiftly rushing to hide before another Demon would spot me, I left the vanishing corpses of my fallen foes.


    Fortunately, there were several structures around to choose from, so I hid in a partly broken-down building.


    Its walls were torn down on one end, most likely done by a powerful entity. If I had to guess, it was most likely the work of that Colossal Demon I defeated.


    In any case, I hid there and watched my next batch of prey gather, dumbly looking around while growling.


    ''I''ve tested out both <Sprint> and <Focus>. They''re on cool-down now, but they''ll be he useful.''


    The next test on my checklist was the newest Exclusive Skill in my arsenal.


    "Let''s do this... <Visualize>"


    Activating the Skill, I felt reality around me blur, and it felt like a sudden wave or echo entered into my head.


    It was all so surreal, and I couldn''t properly describe the feeling, but I was suddenly thrust into a scenery that showed me the movements of the clustering Demons while I simply watched, unable to do anything about it.


    A timer stood at the top center of my vision, and it began a countdown.


    <One>


    The Demons sniffed around and growled.


    <Two>


    They walked slowly, ring at everything in their path.


    <Three>


    They bumped into each other and growled angrily.


    <Four>


    They began to disperse.


    <Five>


    They drifted further apart


    ... And then, I was pulled back to the present.


    "Haa... haaa... whoah! Haaa!"


    The Demons were still standing, clustered together, just as I had seen at the start of my vision.


    ''I really can see the future. And a whole five seconds too!''


    Sure, it drained my Energy Level considerably, but this was still amazing.


    "I wonder what else I can do!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Looks like our boy is currently on the rise.

 Chapter 28: Grinding [Pt 2]

    [12:19 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    I had tried out both <Sprint> and <Focus>, and now <Visualize>.


    So far, the experiences I was having with these Skills were beyond amazing. They were thrilling.


    But I wasn''t done yet.


    ''I''ve been saving the best for thest, and now it''s finally time to use it.'' A broad grin formed on my face as I looked at the glowing orb floating on top of my palm.


    "....Rock."


    I was excited to see all it could do, considering it''s new and improved perks.


    [Item Information]


    Name: Energy Rock (Upgradeable)


    Special Effect: Always Returns to User. Floats on User''s fingertips. Can be controlled by the User through a mental link.


    Combat Ability: +3


    Energy Level: +2


    Durability: Infinite


    [End Of Information]


    ''Hehe... let''s do this!''


    The Demons were already beginning to drift apart, so it was the perfect opportunity to pick them off one at a time.


    ''I''m curious about how this really works.'' I focused on my targets as I prepared tounch my Energy Rock.


    ''Will it add my current Combat Ability to the mix when dealing damage, since I''m linked to it, or will it''s base Combat Ability and Energy Level be the only thing it''ll exert if I just control it?''


    These were the thoughts on my mind, and I could only solve them by taking the first step.


    ''I''llunch it using my hands for the first try, and then for the second, I''ll control it psychically.''


    That way, I would be able to notice the difference in damage allocation.


    ''Let''s begun!''


    ~WHOOOMMM!!~


    It felt like the wind parted as I thrust the Energy Rock in the direction of an unsuspecting Demon.


    Like a sharp blur of pure blue light, the rock lunged at its head, impacting it within the fraction of a second.


    ~BAM!~


    The head flew right off, and the Energy Ball blew open a hole in its skull as it tore through the head and smashed the building behind it¡ªall in an instant.


    ~BOOOOMMM!~


    ''A-ah! That was too much!'' Wincing a little, I ground my teeth.


    The excessiveness of the damage caused instantly registered in my brain... as well as those of the enemies.


    The Demons panicked, all of them swiftly looking around them to spot where the attack originated from.


    Unfortunately for me, I was still recoiling from the shocking hit I made, so I wasn''t able topletely hide away in time.


    As a result, I was found.


    "GRAAAKKKKK!!!" I heard them bellow out, sending loud noises echoing into the air.


    ''Shit! They''ll make too much noise, and more will be drawn here in no time.''


    That meant I had to silence them... and fast!


    ''Seems it''s time for my second experiment with Energy Rock.''


    Swiftly controlling the glowing rock with my mind, I felt it to be an extension of myself. It felt like I was holding it so close to myself, and I could direct it wherever I wanted it to go.


    The control... the precision... everything felt too natural.


    ''Haa...'' My wide grin intensified as I watched the Demons draw near to me. ''I''ve got this!''


    ~WHOOOOMMM!!!~


    The Energy Rock swiftlyunched itself from its position, rushing towards the group that charged in my direction.


    Like a rushing bullet, it ricocheted on the heads of the monsters, blowing each one away from the rest of its body as it went after the next one.


    One by one, they fell, until thest one crumbled just a few meters from me.


    In the end, they were all powerless before me¡ªor rather, my sole weapon.


    "Good job." I smiled at the round orb that was already returning to me.


    The blood of the monsters dripped from its smooth surface, and the vestiges that were left got burned by the energy it radiated.


    All in all, it was a sessful test run.


    ''It seems even more Demons are on their way here.'' I smiled, changing my hiding position to a more secure one.


    ''<Sprint> and <Focus> are now back online. My Energy has somewhat been restored as well...''


    Looking at the group that had gathered now, they would make good subjects for my next goal.


    ''I just have to find ways tobine my Skills and Energy Rock''s attacks.'' With a sharp glint in my eyes, I chuckled silently.


    ''I''ll make sure to use everything at my disposal.''


    Hopefully I could Level Up in the process.


    ********


    [12:56 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    It was unfortunate that I couldn''t Level Up even one bit, but I was able to learn a lot about my new abilities.


    I could now effortlesslymand Energy Rock, using it with far better fluidity than before.


    I could also use <Focus> in conjunction with it, and with the aid of <Visualize>, I could perfectly predict the enemy''s attacks, movements and locations.


    <Sprint> also enabled me to act faster and get more done.


    Thanks to my Ne, I could recover my Energy Level, so as long as I alternated between the Skills I used, I wasn''t going to run out of Energy.


    "It all went well, which makes it kind of a shame..."


    Looking around me now, there was no longer any need to hide or grow cautious.


    "Seems there''s no Demon around anymore."


    I was thest one standing.


    ''This can''t be right. I could have sworn there would be some sort of special reward foring out and killing Demons.''


    However, contrary to my opinions, there had been no System Notification that confirmed this suspicion since I started hunting.


    And now the Demons were no more¡ªat least, in my vicinity.


    ''Maybe I should patrol a little. If I use <Sprint> and <Focus>, I should be able to cover more ground while looking for potential targets.''


    A tight feeling formed in my chest, considering the fact that I might have to stray a little distance from my base.


    ''But it''ll be worth it.''


    *******


    [1:09 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "Haa... I can''t believe this."


    At this point, I had already scoured my block, ensuring I didn''t go too far from the area I recognized for safety. I didn''t encounter a single Demon, or the sign of any.


    That left me to the only ce I knew for certain that Demons existed.


    "To think I''de back here." A wry smile formed on my lips as I gazed upon the towering building that stood tight in front of me.


    "The hotel."


    A sense of dread and foreboding swept through me as I lifted my feet and took my first step closer to the door.


    No Demons were in sight, but the crawling feeling I had in my chest told me I wasn''t too far from an infested area.


    Still, something prompted me to move.


    Was it instinct? Curiosity? I had no idea. But it allowed me to ovee the dread and reach out for the door in front of me.


    And as soon as I touched it...


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Wee To The Special Event>


    {You have found the Special Event Area for your Zone, and as such, you will now be given a Special Mission to execute. Should you seed, you will be awarded a Special Reward.}


    ~Special Event: <KILL ALL ENEMIES>~


    <Would You Like To Proceed?>


    [Yes] [No]


    "Haa... haha... hahaha..."


    The System had to be kidding me with this. Aftering this far, did it really think I was going to turn back now?


    ''It''s weird that this is the area the System chose, but I''m d there''s indeed a Special Event.''


    I didn''t n on missing out in the slightest.


    Stretching out my fingers to tap on the [Yes] icon, my eyes widened with excitement, and my lips curled up instantly.


    With a racing heart, I pushed the date open and weed myself to my next challenge.


    "Here I go."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Anyone getting bad vibes about this ce?


    Is it just me?

 Chapter 29: The Special Event

    [1:13 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    ~Special Event: <KILL ALL ENEMIES>~


    The System Icon buzzed in my mind as I entered the rundown hotel, its incessant hum an eerie backdrop to the destion.


    A cold gust of wind swept through the empty lobby, making me shiver, as though the very building itself recoiled at my intrusion. The air reeked of decay, mixed with a sickly sweet scent that had to be the smell of demons, a noxious perfume of malevolence.


    Shadows danced menacingly on the walls, seeming alive with evil, twisted shapes that whispered dreadful secrets.


    The thirst for blood hung in the air, making my heart race and my grip tighten on my only weapon.


    Broken furniturey scattered around, relics of a time long gone, now reduced to splinters of nostalgia. The once grand chandelier, now tarnished and broken, swung overhead, casting eerie moving shadows that seemed to writhe with a sinister intent.


    Weak sunlight filtered through shattered windows, casting a sickly glow on twisted figures strewn across the floor, their contorted forms a testament to the horrors that had unfolded here.


    I scanned the area, expecting demons at every turn, keeping my guard up, my senses on high alert.


    "<Focus>" I whispered with bated breath.


    The power of <Focus> surged through me, sharpening my senses and heightening my reflexes.


    A throbbing pulse coursed through my veins, like a coiled serpent ready to strike. I needed every advantage I could muster to win; and also not to die.


    I took a deep breath, ready to use <Sprint> for a burst of speed that would allow me to strike down demons quickly, before they even had a chance to react.


    The pressure weighed heavily on me, but I pushed fear aside. There was no room for it in this new world where the battle between humanity and the demonic had be all-consuming.


    I took a cautious step forward, and the creaking floorboards created a haunting melody in the silence.


    As I moved forward, excitement mounted within me. The future was uncertain, obscured by malevolent energy in the air, yet I couldn''t wait.


    Each step brought me closer to the heart of darkness, and the bloodlust in the building grew stronger.


    I felt eyes on me, unseen malevolent gazes tracking my every move


    ''They''reing!'' I grinned and whispered, "<Sprint>."


    Energy surged through my veins, and I prepared my legs to move.


    "<Visualize>."


    With all my preparations made, and the clock ticking, I officially weed myself to the Special Event.


    "You''re up first... ''Rock''."


    ~WHUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMM!!!!~


    Sending my projectile hurtling in one of the many regions I sensed an ominous presence, I instantly heard a loud sound of impact.


    ~BAM!~


    ... And then, even more!


    ~WHAM!~


    ~BOOM!~


    The Energy Rock bounced around like a vengeful spirit, causing as much havoc and damage as it could in the short window of opportunity that was presented to me. Because, after that...


    "KRRRRRIIIIIAAAAAAAAAARRRRGHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    ... The true challenge emerged.


    ~WHOOOOSSSHHHH!!!~


    As the demons lunged out from the shadows, their grotesque forms contorted in unnatural ways, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Their sharp ws and hungry jaws were deadly, a terrifying disy of savagery. There was an intense ferocity in their eyes, a hunger unlike anything I had encountered before.


    "They look the same as the ones outside, but... something''s different." I quickly realized this as I observed their quick movement and bloodthirsty demeanor.


    These demons had a palpable menace about them, their malevolence etched into every sinew of their otherworldly forms.


    Reacting instantly, I summoned the energy within me, channeling it into my hand, where my Rock had returned.


    The pulsating Energy Rock, my only weapon in this barren world, crackled with power as I unleashed a barrage of shots, each one an explosion of light and fury.


    With precision, I directed the energy projectiles toward the encroaching demons, ensuring they met their end before reaching me.


    The bullet-like Rock obeyed mymands and sent them hurtling back, though the attacks seemed nowhere near enough to take them down, even with a couple of hits.


    Unfortunately, a few demons broke through the ranks held at bay by my Energy Rock and closed in with rming speed, their sinister intent clear.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to fight!'' I thought, determined to protect myself against this relentless horde.


    Thanks to <Focus>, my heightened senses allowed me to discern the demons in meticulous detail.


    I could see the malevolent gleam in their eyes as they lunged, their bodies contorting with demonic grace.


    With <Visualize>, I predicted their strikes, evading and countering their every move with the ease of a seasoned fighter.


    With a burst of speed granted by <Sprint>, I danced among the demon horde, my body a blur of motion.


    Their ws swiped through empty air as I gracefully sidestepped their attacks, striking back with swift and precise movements. Each blownded with a resounding impact, driving the demons back with a mix of fear and pain.


    The Energy Rock, returning to my hand, zed with radiance, illuminating the grim surroundings with an otherworldly glow.


    "Die!" I roared, thrusting the rock straight into a Demon in front of me, using both my strength and the spiraling ball of energy hovering above my palm.


    ~BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    The explosion sent shockwaves through the room, casting demons aside like broken dolls.


    With no time to dwell on the devastation I caused, I leaped backward, creating distance from the advancing demons.


    With unwavering focus, I guided the energy projectiles toward those daring to approach, and small explosions erupted as they found their marks, tearing through demonic flesh mercilessly. The room became a battlefield.


    Blood stained the ground in dark, twisted patterns, and demons dwindled under my unyielding assault.


    However, for every demon I dispatched from afar with my Energy Rock, more closed in on me, their insatiable bloodlust driving them to madness.


    With fierce determination, I seamlessly shifted from ranged attacks to close-quartersbat.


    My body moved with preternatural speed and agility, striking with lethal precision. Each punch, each kick, was delivered with the force of my unwavering will to survive.


    "Die!" I yelled, my voice echoing through the hotel''s deste corridors.


    The battle raged on, the sh of steel against flesh and bone mingling with the anguished cries of demons.


    "Die!"


    The hotel''s walls reverberated with the sounds of violence, a grim symphony that drowned out all other thoughts.


    "Die!"


    With each passing moment, I grew more attuned to the battle''s rhythm, anticipating the demons'' moves before they happened.


    "DIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!" I roared as the Energy Rock in my hand exploded with power, sending another demon to oblivion.


    BOOOOOOMMMM!


    Time seemed to warp as the battle raged, the line between seconds and hours blurring into a whirlwind of chaos.


    Yet, through sheer willpower and my honed skills, I persevered. One by one, the demons sumbed to my relentless assault.


    Until finally...


    "Haaa... I did it."


    ... Thest of them crumbled into lifeless heaps.


    [2:31 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    You can check the character arts on the book''s profile. I n to add even more characters soon¡­

 Chapter 30: Investigation In The Suite

    [2:32 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    I ascended the stairs of the hotel, my steps steady but cautious. The remnants of the demon hordey defeated behind me, their slowly vanishing forms a grim testament to the battle I had fought.


    The air still hummed with the lingering energy of violence, but for now, the immediate threat had subsided.


    ''I guess there must still be a lot more, considering I haven''t gotten a single System Notification aboutpleting the Special Event.''


    I didn''t even Level Up, despite the Demons being far more difficult than the ones I had encountered till now.


    ''I feel like I''m close to Leveling Up, though. Maybe just a little more.''


    As I reached the first floor, I found myself in an empty hallway, bathed in the faint glow of dim sunlight seeping through cracked windows.


    It was a stark contrast to the chaos below, the quietude of the corridor amplifying the unease that had settled in my bones. Shadows clung to the walls like whispers, hinting at the horrors thaty concealed within the darkness.


    A mix of trepidation and familiarity guided my footsteps as I approached the suite that had once been my temporary refuge.


    Memories resurfaced, unwee but vivid, of the people who had tortured me within those very walls. The pain and desperation of my escape were still etched in my mind, a reminder of the depths of human cruelty.


    ''Lisa. Jake. All of them...'' My gaze slowly moved in the direction of a crooked, slightly open door.


    There was no way I could forget it. This was none other than my former suit; a haven turned hell for me.


    ''I should check, just to be sure...'' The gnawing suspicion that had been assaulting my thoughts ever since I saw the Leaderboards¡ªthis was the time to settle it once and for all.


    Pushing open the door, a pungent smell assaulted my senses, mingling with the stagnant air. The stench of decay wafted through the suite, a putrid miasma that tainted the atmosphere. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to witness.


    The suite stretched out before me, a haunting tableau of horror.


    Trails of blood stained the floor, leading to a single open door. Each droplet seemed to echo with the screams and suffering that had taken ce within these walls. I hesitated for a moment, the weight of the past bearing down upon me.


    With a resolute resolve, I stepped forward, my footsteps muffled by the blood-soaked carpet. Pushing myself through the weing gates of despair, I was met with a sight that sent bile rising in my throat.


    The room was a charnel house, a grotesque scene of carnage.


    Rotting corpse parts were strewn haphazardly across the room, their once-human forms mangled and torn beyond recognition. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, a macabre symphony of decay.


    Dried blood, dark and viscous, coated the walls and floor, painting a vivid portrait of the gruesome acts that had transpired within these very walls.


    "T-this is..."


    My overwhelming emotions were subdued by my <Visionary> Title, so I was fine for the most part. Still, witnessing all of this, I felt conflicted about what to feel.


    ''They must have suffered a lot before dying.''


    Somehow, the thought of that made me satisfied. However, the more I imagined the horror, the more I had to shudder.


    It was too much.


    "More importantly, it seems I can''t do much here."


    At this point, it was virtually impossible to tell apart the carnage or decipher whose corpse belonged to which. Everything was too mangled and messed up.


    "I can''t tell if Lisa survived this or not."


    Leaking out a sigh, I turned away from the scene of carnage, unable to stand the horrid sight any longer.


    ''This is worrying, though...''


    As I left the gruesome room behind, the lingering image of the mangled corpses etched into my mind, and a wave of anxiety washed over me.


    The realization settled heavily upon my heart, the fact that I was unable to confirm whether she had met a gruesome end at the hands of the monsters, or managed to actually survive.


    ''But what of her Currency? Didn''t I receive 500, 100 per person?''


    Unfortunately, it didn''t take me very long to find a hole even in my current line of reasoning.


    Had the System truly assigned her Currency to me, confirming her demise? Or could it have been something else entirely?


    The System never specified whose Currencies they were. It only said that the five Users had me as thest contact before death, leaving room for doubt and the haunting notion that perhaps, unknowingly...


    ''I could have interacted with others before they died.''


    <Nightmare> made everything surreal, like a trance. I didn''t vividly remember every single detail, so maybe I had encountered another human before they were killed.


    ''Shit! Then maybe she really.... no, what am I saying?'' Wasn''t I stretching things too far?


    Which was more probable?


    "How would she have escaped, in the first ce? It''s not possible, or should I say its less probable."


    Yes. I was most likely mistaken about the Lisa in the Leaderboard.


    ''Maybe I should just¡ª''


    Lost in thebyrinth of my thoughts, my guard momentarily lowered, unaware of the impending danger that lurked in the shadows.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    ''Huh...?!''


    And then, without warning, the stillness of the hallway shattered.


    ~WHOOSSSHHH!~


    A demonic figure, hidden within the darkness, lunged at me with unhinged fury.


    Its twisted form propelled forward, ws extended, hungry for blood. The air crackled with malevolence as time seemed to slow, the scene unfolding in agonizing suspense.


    "A-ah..." As I watched it draw nearer, my body still fixed in a single position, I felt all the hair on my skin rise.


    ''I messed up!''


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Yayy! We reached the 30th Chapter!


    Special appreciation to those who have been supporting this book.


    Honestly, you''re all the best!


    Please continue to support my book by sending Gifts, Golden Tickets, Power Stones, and Comments.


    It honestly goes a long way to motivate me, and I''ll release more chapters if you do so. It also helps with the book''s performance on Webnovel.


    So please... help this Author out. Every effort counts.

 Chapter 31: A Close Call

    [2:39 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    ~WHOOOSSSHH!!!~


    My senses, which had been clouded by self-reflection, jolted awake as my instincts took over. Adrenaline rushed through my veins, sharpening my reactions.


    With a burst of energy, I instinctively leaped backward, just barely dodging the demon''s sharp ws.


    ~FWISH!~


    The demon''s attack narrowly missed me, leaving me on the edge of danger.


    Suspense hung heavy in the air, the echo of the near-miss vibrating within me. Time seemed to freeze as our eyes locked, the intensity of our gaze mirroring the deadly dance that had just begun.


    ''Fuck! I let my guard down again!''


    In that brief moment, the hallway became a battlefield for survival. Shadowy figures of even more demons swirled around us, their eerie dance casting ominous shapes on the walls.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Group Of Demons>


    The tension crackled in the air, as if the hotel itself held its breath, eager to see how this showdown between predators and prey would unfold.


    ''I''m surrounded!''


    A bead of sweat rolled down my forehead as I assessed the situation, my mind racing to devise a n. Unlike on the ground floor, where I could step back to create more distance between me and the enemies, they were everywhere now.


    ''The space is cramped here. I won''t have much room to maneuver.'' The same applied to the demons, giving them a disadvantage too.


    We were still in the suite, and the entrance was already blocked by more emerging demons. Escaping wasn''t even in the cards for me. I was well and truly screwed.


    Their numbers kept growing, making the room increasingly suffocating for all of us. But I was the one at the greatest disadvantage.


    After all, I was just one person, and they numbered nearly fifty, maybe more.


    As the seconds ticked by, my heart pounded in my chest, and I knew that this fight would be a test of not only my physical abilities but also my wit and determination.


    With every breath, I steeled myself for the battle ahead.


    ~VWUUUM~


    The Energy Rock in my grasp hummed at that moment, as if telling me I wasn''t alone.


    ''Haa... thanks, buddy!''


    "GRRRRRRRR..." The Demons'' bloodshot eyes gleamed with sinister hunger, their twisted forms radiating a palpable aura of violence. I could practically taste their bloodlust, it kept driving them forward with relentless ferocity.


    Suspense gripped my every nerve as I braced myself, ready to confront the looming threat.


    "This one''s gonna be tough..."


    I activated <Sprint>, and a surge of energy coursed through me, doubling my speed.


    "GRAAARRRRHHHHHH!!!" The Demons lunged toward me, ws and fangs ready to rip me apart. But I moved with lightning-fast reflexes, narrowly dodging their attacks.


    With each step, the world blurred around me, making it hard for the demons to keep up with my enhanced agility.


    To get a better grip on my surroundings, I tapped into <Focus>. Suddenly, everything became crystal clear. I could see the demons closing in, their positions and movements etched in my mind.


    Time seemed to slow down, giving me the advantage I needed.


    With my heightened perception, I could anticipate the demons'' every move. Their shes and lunges became predictable, giving me precious moments to counter.


    I pivoted on my heel, my body in perfect sync with my instincts. A demon leaped at me from the left, ws slicing through the air. I ducked and spun, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick to its side.


    My blow sent the demon sprawling across the room, crashing into the ornate furniture.


    As the horde closed in, I activated <Visualize>, allowing me to glimpse the immediate future. I had to be cautious, though, as I needed to conserve my Energy Levels. So, I limited my sight to just a second or two ahead.


    ''Any more, and I''ll run out too quickly!''


    I saw shes of whaty ahead, granting me a strategic edge. I visualized the path I needed to take, gracefully dodging each demon''s attack.


    "Haaa! I see now!" Their efforts were futile against my heightened awareness.


    With a quick flick of my wrist, I sent the energy rock soaring toward a group of demons at the far end of the suite.


    It zipped through the air, guided by my thoughts, and crashed into the nearest demon, exploding in a brilliant burst of energy. The shockwave sent the surrounding demons flying, their bodies crashing into the walls.


    ~BOOOOOMMM!~


    This strategy seemed sustainable for now, but¡­


    ''I have to be mindful of my Energy Level.''


    Using these Skills drained my reserves significantly, and I couldn''t risk exhausting myself too quickly.


    I concentrated on using my skills sparingly, relying more on my physical prowess to hold my ground. If need be, I might have to allocate more Stat Points to improve my Combat Ability.


    "I''m barely hanging in there. It''s a miracle none of them have touched me yet!"


    I watched as the Demons regrouped, their snarls filling the air. It gave me a brief moment to catch my breath and recharge my Energy Levels.


    They charged at me once again, but this time, I was ready, thanks to <Visualize>.


    ~WHOOSSSHH!~


    I sidestepped their lunges, deflected their attacks, and delivered precise, powerful blows. Each strike connected, whittling down their numbers.


    Time blurred as the battle raged on.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and sweat poured from my brow. My energy was dwindling, but I refused to give in. I summoned every ounce of strength, pushing my body to its limits.


    Every move, every choice, was a step closer to either victory or defeat in this life-or-death struggle.


    With a final surge of determination, I hurled myself into the midst of the remaining demons.


    My fists and feet moved so quickly they became a blur as I struck with relentless fury. Each blow was apanied by the crackling energy of the Rock.


    The demons fell one by one, their bodies littering the floor.


    "Haa... finally..."


    As thest demon crumbled at my feet, the suite fell into silence. I stood there, breathing heavily, drenched in demon blood and sweat. My energy reserves werepletely drained, but I had emerged victorious.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "Haha! Absolutely!" Now at Level 11, my near-death struggle felt like a well-earned achievement.


    I stood among the fading bodies of the defeated demons, their grotesque forms vanishing into nothingness. The room was quiet once more, except for the echoes of mybored breaths


    As I surveyed the aftermath of the battle and felt the adrenaline leaving my body, I once again reflected on my mistakes.


    ''I need to stay focused. I can''t afford to be caught off guard again.''


    However, the more I thought about this entire ordeal, the more it resembled a twisted version of the tower climbs one would find in games.


    Each floor brought a fresh wave of enemies, each stronger and more menacing than thest.


    ''That would exin why the System hasn''t given me the satisfaction of a CLEAR message¡­''


    It could only mean one thing: I had to keep ascending, one floor at a time, until I reached the very top.


    My gaze shifted upwards, blocked by the ceiling, but my thoughts were on the penthouse that loomed above me.


    It seemed to exude a malevolent aura, a beacon of darkness at the summit of this cursed hotel. If there was a Boss, it would most likely be waiting for me there.


    "I should brace myself as I climb..." The real challengey on the upper floors.


    But I couldn''t let doubt or fear cloud my mind. I hade too far to turn back now. With each battle, I was honing my skills and adapting to the demonic onught.


    "Alright, then..." My energy reserves were slowly replenishing, and my determination burned brighter than ever


    As I took a deep breath, I silently pledged to myself. I would face the challenges ahead head-on. I would push myself to new limits, both physically and mentally.


    I would rely on my skills, my instincts, and the energy rock, my steadfastpanion, to conquer whatever horrors awaited me.


    "And I''m damn well going to clear this Special Event!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thank you for reading!


    I really appreciate your reading and I hope you''re enjoying the novel.

 Chapter 32: The Penthouse Boss [Pt 1]

    [2:51 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    I climbed the hotel''s floors, my steps determined and focused.


    As I went up, the demons I faced became tougher, a testament to how challenging the uing battles would be. Each floor turned into a battleground, a ce to test my skills and determination.


    With each encounter, I unleashed the full extent of my abilities.


    I evaded their relentless assaults with the agility granted by <Sprint>, my movements a blur as I danced between their strikes.


    The power of <Focus> allowed me to anticipate their attacks, granting me precious seconds to counter with swift and precise strikes.


    On each floor, I faced different variants of demons.


    Some were huge, covered in bony spines, their roars shaking the building''s foundations. Others were quick and agile, moving through the air unnaturally fast, their sharp ws aiming to pierce my flesh.


    But I didn''t give up. I fought with determination, using my energy rock andbat skills.


    Each victory filled me with satisfaction, a sense of growth and progress that propelled me forward.


    As I went higher, the battles became even tougher. The demons got stronger, their attacks more ferocious. But I met their challenges with resolve, my strikes filled with the power I had umted through leveling up.


    And then, while battling demons on the fifth floor, a notification appeared:


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    The realization washed over me, a clear affirmation of my progress and growth. I had reached Level 12, a testament to my determination and perseverance.


    Emboldened by this newfound strength, I pressed on, my steps quickening as I approached the penthouse. The demons on the subsequent floors became even more vicious, their presence a testament to the approaching confrontation with the Boss.


    With each battle, I channeled my abilities, sharpened through many fights. My movements became precise, and the Energy Rock boosted my strikes. Each victory fueled my determination to face the ultimate showdown.


    Finally, after a challenging climb, I stood before the penthouse doors, the peak of my journey. I took a deep breath, my heart pounding, ready to confront the Boss inside.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 12


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+3), (+12)


    - Stat Points: 26


    - Currency: 1,250


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Shirt, Trouser, and Sneakers>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    ********


    [6:39 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    As the penthouse doors swung open, I entered cautiously, scanning the room.


    The evening sun cast a warm, golden glow through therge windows, bathing the penthouse in a soft, ethereal light. Shadows danced and swayed along the walls, lending an air of mystery to the space.


    But amidst the gentle twilight, there, in the center of the room, stood the epitome of darkness and malevolence. My breath caught in my throat as I beheld its grotesque form.


    The Boss, a towering monstrosity, loomed before me, casting a grotesque shadow across the penthouse. Its repulsive form defied all semnce of beauty or grace. Its bloated physique filled the room, stretching its taut, pockmarked skin to its limits. Rolls of fat, mottled with blemishes, clung to its immense frame, glistening with an oily sheen.


    The beast''s skin appeared sickly, discolored patches marring its surface like a macabre canvas of decay. Pustules and boils dotted its flesh, erupting with putrid secretions that trickled down its distended form. Sinewy veins pulsed beneath the surface, a grotesquework of life force sustaining this abomination.


    Its limbs were thick and swollen with grotesque power. Bulging muscles strained against the constraints of its distended form, rippling with a twisted strength. ws, sharp as daggers and encrusted with filth, extended from its massive hands, poised to rend and tear.


    The Boss''s face was horrifying, with bloodshot, yellowed eyes seething with malice. Its mouth held rows of jagged teeth, and drool dripped from its fangs like venom from a snake.


    The air around the boss was thick with an unbearable stench, a putrid miasma that assaulted my senses. The rancid odor of decay and filth permeated the penthouse, clinging to the walls and suffocating the room with its foul presence. It was an olfactory assault, a reminder of the darkness that this creature embodied.


    This demon radiated power, an aura of menace that sent shivers down my spine. Its immense size and grotesque appearance concealed its formidable strength, making it a daunting challenge for anyone who dared to face it. In that moment, I realized that I was in the presence of something truly monstrous,a creature that defied all logic and reason.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Dangerous Demon>


    "This feels just like the encounter with the Colossal Demon," doubt briefly crossed my mind. How could I possibly defeat such a formidable foe, especially when faced with the horrifying reality of the Boss before me?


    The boss''s immense strength threatened to shake myposure. But deep down, an unquenchable fire burned. I was determined to ovee this challenge, no matter how daunting. The images of past victories shed before my eyes, serving as a reminder of what was possible.


    With steely resolve, I locked eyes with the boss, suppressing the unease that threatened to consume me. Its repugnant appearance only fueled my determination.


    I refused to let revulsion cloud my judgment. This battle was about more than physical appearances¡ªit tested strength, willpower, and perseverance.


    Gripping the Energy Rock tightly, I centered myself. I hade too far to be deterred by appearances alone.


    I focused on the skills I had honed, the knowledge that I had leveled up and grown stronger. The Energy Rock pulsed with power in my hand, a reminder of the potential within me.


    I summoned the courage and tenacity within me, ready to confront this ultimate challenge head-on.


    And then¡ª


    "ROAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!"


    The boss let out a thunderous roar, the sound filling the room, a chilling reminder of the peril I faced.


    ~VWUUUUSSSHHH!~


    It charged toward me with surprising agility, defying its massive bulk. My instincts kicked in, and ''Keuk!'' I barely avoided its initial strike, leaping away with the speed born from desperation.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!~


    ''What in the¡ª!''


    Without giving me time to think, the Boss lunged, growling and shing with its bby hands and sharp ws. Every movement seemed impossible for a creature of its size, and I struggled to stay ahead.


    ''Shit!''


    Its attacks were swift and devastating, capable of obliterating anything in their path.


    I dodged and weaved, using <Sprint> to evade the boss''s relentless assault. I refused to be overwhelmed.


    Channeling <Focus>, I analyzed the Boss''s movements, searching for weaknesses in its imprable defense.


    With each strike, I avoided hits just in time and hurled the Energy Rock toward the Boss. My heart pounded with each attempt, but hope fueled my determination


    ... Unfortunately, it didn''t help. The boss''s defense seemed imprable; the rock bounced harmlessly off its hide.


    Frustration surged within me, but I pushed it aside. ''


    I can''t afford to lose focus.''


    Adrenaline coursed through my veins as I devised a new strategy. I summoned every ounce of my strength and skill,unching a relentless assault.


    Blow after blow, I targeted what I believed were the Boss''s weak points with unwavering precision. I channeled my Energy Levels into the Energy Rock''s power, amplifying my attacks.


    But the boss''s resilience appeared boundless.


    It endured my onught, striking back with bone-crushing force. Everything seemed hopeless.


    ''Damn it...'' It was clear to me at that point. I had hit a wall.


    The realization that my greatest efforts might not be enough weighed heavy on my shoulders.


    Yet, I couldn''t give up; the fate of everything I held dear depended on my ability to find a way to break through this seemingly invincible foe.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Now then... time for things to get serious!

 Chapter 33: The Penthouse Boss [Pt 2]

    [6:45 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "I can''t beat it. Not like this."


    I stood before the formidable boss, fully aware of my current limitations. Determination surged within me, and I knew I had to make a quick decision.


    ''Looks like there''s no other way...''


    I had to invest my Stat Points to improve mybat ability. I wanted to save them up for something else, but all of my ns would be useless if I lost here.


    This was my only option, at this point.


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 12


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 2/2 (+3), (+12)


    - Stat Points: 26


    - Currency: 1,250


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Shirt, Trouser, and Sneakers>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Defense Ring>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    ''Let''s use 6, for good measure!''


    I could manage with my Energy Levels for now, and as long as I didn''t get hit by the Boss, I wouldn''t die. In the end, what truly mattered now was Combat Ability!


    "Spend Six Stat Points on Combat Ability."


    With a surge of power, I allocated the points to my Combat Ability, feeling the newfound energy course through my veins. It invigorated me, igniting a fire within.


    "Haa... that feels much better!" A wide grin formed on my face as I stared at the Boss with bloodlusted ferocity. "Let''s do this!"


    With renewed resolve, I lunged at the boss, my movements swift and precise. My body felt lighter than ever, and everything seemed much slower than before. <Focus> and <Sprint> must have been further boosted thanks to my upgrade.


    "Heh!"


    The boss recoiled, momentarily taken aback by the sudden surge in my abilities. And I advanced, closing the distance in a sh. However...


    ''H-huh? What''s going on?!''


    My moment of triumph was short-lived.


    ''N-no! <Sprint> has timed out!''


    My bulging eyes met the Boss'' immensely pleased demeanor, and I could feel an extremely satisfied expression oozing from it.


    ''This is bad! This is¡ª!''


    ~WHOOOOSSSSHHHH!~


    The boss retaliated with a devastating blow, too fast for my current senses to fullyprehend, thanks to <Focus> wearing off at that exact moment. Its force threatened to snuff out my life in an instant.


    ''S-shit!''


    But just as despair and death began to grip me, a stroke of luck intervened.


    ~SHING!~


    The ''Defense Ring'' I equipped at thest minute before approaching the Boss activated in a brilliant burst of energy.


    A protective barrier instantly materialized around me, shielding me from the full impact of the attack.


    ~WHAM!~


    The attack exerted pressure that was enough to send me flying back, despite not taking any damage. However, distance was what I wanted, to begin with, so I was grateful.


    With the gap between me and the Boss widened even further, the Defense Ring finally shattered into fragments as the barrier dissipated, its purpose fulfilled.


    ''To think I''d use the Item here. Damn...'' Stunned yet grateful, I smiled a little.


    I almost died now. Just one mistake, and that would have been the end of everything I had worked for all day.


    It was scary.


    Death was one thing, but losing everything I had worked so hard for... I couldn''t allow that.


    ''Let''s not get too shaken. This is good.'' I shrugged off my fears and gave a fearless smile instead.


    Why?


    ''This just made me realize something interesting.''


    Since my Defense Ring worked, that meant the Boss had a Combat Ability that wasn''t more than twice mine. Considering how I felt faster than it with <Sprint>, which doubled my speed, I didn''t think its Combat Ability was exactly twice mine.


    ''As long as I use <Sprint>, in addition to <Visualize>, it won''t be able to stop me!''


    A smile of realization tugged at my lips. The boss, though formidable, had its limits.


    "Hahaha!"


    It was not invincible.


    "Why don''t we start round two?!"


    "ROAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!!" The terrifying howl of the Boss filled the room, causing everything to vibrate, but I was no longer intimidated.


    As I stood face-to-face with the formidable boss, my heart pounded with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation.


    With a deep breath, I activated my <Sprint>, feeling a surge of energy coursing through my veins.


    In an instant, my speed doubled, propelling me into a blur of motion. The world around me transformed into a chaotic swirl of colors as I darted with unparalleled agility.


    I evaded the boss''s colossal fists and razor-sharp ws with an uncanny grace, relying on my augmented speed to dance between its relentless attacks.


    But the fleeting power of <Sprint> demanded caution, and as the seconds ticked away, I knew it was time to activate my second skill, <Focus>.


    Instantly, my perception sharpened, and my senses heightened to an extraordinary degree. The details of the room became crystal clear, every sound, every movement magnified.


    With my heightened awareness, I utilized my Energy Rock as a strategic weapon. I hurled it with precision, the rock sailing through the air with uncanny uracy.


    It served as a tantalizing distraction, diverting the boss''s attention and creating crucial openings for my own strikes.


    As the cooldown of <Sprint> and <Focus> initiated, I relied on my Exclusive Skill, <Visualize>.


    The world seemed to slow down as I peered into the near future, a fleeting glimpse of the boss''s impending moves. I analyzed its every twitch, every shift in weight, and nned my own counterattacks ordingly.


    With calcted precision, I unleashed a relentless onught. Each strike carried the full force of my determination, aimed at exploiting the boss''s vulnerabilities. I darted in and out of its reach, evading its monstrous ws by a hair''s breadth, and retaliated with devastating blows that echoed through the room.


    Meanwhile, the Energy Rock soared through the air, a mesmerizing dance of projectile prowess. It weaved through the chaos, striking the boss''s weak points with unerring uracy.


    The creature''s attention wavered, its guard momentarily lowered, granting me the perfect opportunity to unleash a storm of ferocious assaults.


    ~WHOOOOMMM!!!~


    ~VWUUUUSSHHH!!!~


    ~BOOOOMMMM!!!~


    The battle intensified, the sh of titans resonating through the penthouse. My energy waned with each passing second, yet I refused to yield.


    The cooldown of my skills forced me to rely on my own natural abilities, but I pressed on, fueled by an unyielding determination to emerge victorious.


    The boss, unrelenting in its assault, showed no signs of stopping. Its sheer strength and resilience were staggering, testing the limits of my endurance.


    But I refused to let doubt creep into my mind. I focused my mind, honing my senses, and delivered each blow with unwavering precision.


    ''It''s not invincible! Sooner orter, it''ll fall. Sooner orter...!''


    And then, in a moment of divine opportunity, the boss faltered. A flicker of vulnerability revealed itself amidst its relentless assault.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I unleashed a final, decisive strike, pouring every ounce of my remaining strength into the blow.


    Gripping Energy Rock with all my strength, while intensifying my bulging muscles, I pushed myself with <Sprint> andunched myself towards the Boss.


    "Haaaaaaa!!!"


    And then...


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!~


    ... An explosion of sheer energy urred.


    The impact reverberated through the room, a shockwave of energy shaking the very foundations of the penthouse.


    "G-GUuuuuurrrghhhh..." The boss''s monstrous form staggered, then crumpled to the ground, defeated.


    For a second or so, I only stared at its motionless form. However, it onlysted for that brief moment.


    "Haa... yeah. Fuck you. Haha... haaaaa...."


    A symphony of silence, save for my heavy breaths, filled the aftermath as I stood there, breathless and victorious. Sweat dripped down my brow, mingling with the dust of battle.


    The room, once a battleground, now exuded an eerie calmness.


    With a mix of exhaustion and tion, I surveyed the scene. Destruction and chaos had been wrought all around me, but¡ª


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "I won! Haaaaaaa! I fucking won!"


    ... And with that, I crumpled on the ground,pletely exhausted.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 34: Hidden Event

    [7:11 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "Status Window..."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 15


    - Life Force: 2/2


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 8/8 (+3), (+12)


    - Stat Points: 29


    - Currency: 1,250


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Shirt, Trouser, and Sneakers>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Haha... sweet!"


    As Iy amidst the wreckage of the vanquished boss, my breath ragged and my body covered in wounds, a sense of aplishment mingled with unease washed over me.


    I had emerged victorious, my level soaring to 15 as a testament to my growth and resilience.


    ''To think I did everything with only 2 Life Force.''


    I wasn''t a gamer or anything like that before the world became like this, but; I was sure even gamers would be impressed by how I was able to survive, fighting so brazenly despite everything at stake.


    ''Still. I beat it. But...'' A gnawing sensation coursed through me


    "Why isn''t the System saying anything? Isn''t the mission already over?"


    As I contemted the remaining enemy lurking within the depths of the hotel, a sudden disturbance caught my attention.


    ''Huh? What are those?'' Quickly rising to my feet, doing my best to take a cautious stance, despite how exhausted I was, I stared at the ongoing scene before me.


    Right in front of me were swirling ck pools, radiating nothing but malevolent darkness. The disgusting liquid from the five respective puddles spluttered and bubbled, causing me to take further steps back.


    ''It''s just like I saw in the gym back then. What''s going on?! More Demons?!''


    As if to answer my inquisition, figures began to emerge from the murky pools, their ethereal forms blending with the shadows.


    One came from each pool, making them five in total, they maintained their stance atop the pool that birthed them. Initially, they were all covered in ck goo, making them unrecognizable.


    They had humanoid forms, though, which puzzled me.


    ''Humans? Not Demons?''


    However, this confusion didn''tst very long. Soon, the ck goo solidified on their bodies, and details formed in a sh, revealing the identities of my new enemies.


    "N-no... no way..." My heart sank as recognition dawned upon me.


    It was Lisa, Jake, and their three other friends, their pale visages twisted by malevolence.


    A mix of emotions surged within me as I locked eyes with them¡ªfear, anger, and a fierce determination to protect myself andplete my quest.


    All these emotions crashed and shed, leaving me nearly paralyzed as I fought to process the inrush of emotions that now assailed me.


    Why were they here? No, they were just mirages. The real versions were already dead. Yes... that had to be the case.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Wee To The Climax Of The Special Event>


    {You have defeated the Boss and activated the Hidden Effect of the Special Event. Now, you are confronted with your final foes. Defeat them, and win the Special Event. Lose... and you simply die. Should you seed, you will be awarded a Special Reward.}


    ~Hidden Event: <FACE YOUR FEAR>~


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    ''But why? Why would these be my next opponents? Is the System messing with me? Is it doing this intentionally?''


    It was then, in that harrowing moment, that a realization struck with a sickening rity¡ªthe System was toying with me, exploiting my weaknesses, and using my past failures against me.


    "Damn... damn you..." Anger simmered within, bubbling to the surface as a bitter taste filled my mouth.


    "DAMN YOU!!!"


    Fury coursed through my veins, a fiery indignation at the unseen puppeteer who manipted the very fabric of this twisted game.


    ''I have been ying my part withoutint. I have been dutiful, leveling up and doing my best to survive. I haven''tined much or challenged whoever made this crazy mess.. yet... Yet...!!!''


    How dare they y with my emotions, taunting me with apparitions of those who hurt me most? The memories of my time in that room, experiencing nothing but silent hunger and despair, were still etched deep within me.


    They continued to haunt me, to the point where forgetting them was impossible. Yet, why would the System show them to me again?


    "Why...?" A seething resentment swelled within me, fueled by a sense of injustice and betrayal.


    But amidst the anger, a bitter truth settled in my mind. I had no choice but to face this mockery of my past failures head-on.


    "Fuck..." The System had crafted this cruel scenario, and I still had no choice but to be its pawn.


    If I wanted to survive, I had to fight and win; even if this situation was frustrating.


    With gritted teeth and clenched fists, I steeled myself for the battle thaty before me.


    The ck pools vanished, and the five pale bodies of Lisa, Jake, and the three others, began to move.


    ''I''m still very tired, but if I activate all my Skills at the same time, I should be able to manage.''


    The problem was that I couldn''t gauge their power. The System wasn''t telling me how dangerous they were. It didn''t even give its usual System Warning.


    I was quite literally on my own!


    As the apparitions closed in, their eyes vacant yet filled with a sinister presence, I pushed aside my anger, harnessing it as fuel for my determination.


    They may have embodied my past weaknesses, but I had grown stronger.


    ''This time, the oue will be different.''


    Gritting my fist, I prepared myself, readying Energy Rock, which floated above me.


    "RAAAHHH!!!!" With a battle cry that echoed through the room, Iunched myself away from the fray.


    ~WHOOOSSSHHH!!!~


    The first thing I did was create more distance between me and the five.


    Before the battle unfolded, I already knew I had to be cautious.


    The odds were stacked against me, facing five adversaries at once. Each of their movements was eerily synchronized, so I could only expect their attacks to be calcted and relentless.


    And...


    ~BOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    ... They proved me right!


    All five of them lunged at me mercilessly, sending blows that would kill me if I got careless in the slightest.


    ''Keuk!'' I relied on my Skills to evade their strikes, knowing that a single hit could be fatal.


    With a sense of urgency, I utilized my <Sprint> skill, propelling myself into a flurry of swift movements.


    The room blurred around me as I evaded their onught, relying on my enhanced speed to stay one step ahead. At the same time, I hurled my Energy Rock with precision, aiming for vulnerable spots to deal damage.


    As I kept my distance, a sense of caution enveloped me. The trauma of past encounters lingered in my mind, causing my body to tremble ever so slightly.


    It was a subconscious reminder to be careful, to not underestimate the power of these apparitions.


    But then, something changed.


    ''Huh?!''


    In an instant, the five enemies shifted their tactics. They became faster, stronger, and more relentless than before.


    ''H-hold on!'' The room seemed to shrink as their onught intensified, closing in on me from all sides.


    My <Sprint> skill expired, leaving me without the advantage of heightened speed. The seconds ticked by, amplifying the pressure and my dwindling energy levels. The familiar surge of <Focus> also faded away, leaving me with a disorienting sense of vulnerability.


    ''No... no...!!!''


    Desperation welled up within me as I realized I couldn''t rely on <Visualize> to anticipate their next moves. My energy reserves were low, limiting my options.


    Yet, I refused to sumb to panic. I focused on survival, on evading their strikes and finding an opening.


    But fate had a different n. In a cruel twist, I found myself surrounded, trapped in a circle of merciless adversaries.


    Their strikes rained down upon me from all directions, their precision and coordination leaving no room for escape. Each blownded with bone-shattering force, pain rippling through my body.


    "Guark!!!"


    Lisa, her eyes devoid of emotion, stepped forward, the same knife she had left behind in the room back then glinting menacingly in her hand.


    ~SQUELCH!~


    With a swift and merciless motion, she plunged the de into my side, twisting it with a sadistic delight.


    "GUAAARRRGHHHHH!!!" Agony seared through me, my vision blurring as the world tilted.


    All five of them hit me at the same time, sending me flying away from them like a worthless bag of garbage.


    ~BOOOOMMMM!!!~


    Crashing into the wall, debris cascading around me, Iy defeated.


    My body felt heavy and unresponsive, every breath aborious effort. The pain radiated through every fiber of my being, a testament to the ruthlessness of my adversaries.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <Your Life Force Has Dropped Below 5 Percent.>


    {You will soon die¡­}


    Darkness encroached on the edges of my consciousness as I sumbed to the weight of defeat.


    ''Am I... going to die here...?''


    In that final moment, bitterness and regret mingled with the pain. I had fought with all my strength, but it hadn''t been enough.


    ''No... please...'' I couldn''t do anything but think desperately to myself.


    ''I don''t want this. I don''t want to die now! Not now! Not yet!''


    The haunting memories of failure echoed in my mind as I slipped into unconsciousness, my body broken and motionless.


    ''Anything... anything but death!''


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Been Disabled>


    {Interference has been detected. <Dream> will not be activated}


    <The Conditions Have Been Met>


    {Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare> has been initiated}


    [Nightmare will nowmence]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Next chapter is going to be bone-chilling and epic!

 Chapter 35: Nightmare Paradise

    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Been Disabled>


    {Interference has been detected. <Dream> will not be activated}


    <The Conditions Have Been Met>


    {Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare> has been initiated}


    [Nightmare will nowmence]


    "Haaa..." I saw a misty breath escape from my lips as a hissing sound proceeded from my mouth.


    Where was I?


    What was happening?


    ... I had no idea.


    As I rose from the wreckage, a surreal sensation washed over me.


    The world around me took on an ethereal quality, shifting into shades of monochrome, as if I had entered a dreamlike state.


    Ah... I was dreaming again, wasn''t I?


    A reddish-ck aura enveloped me, pulsating with an intensity that seemed to defy reason. My very essence felt transformed, unrecognizable from before.


    What in the world? What was this? What was happening? What... was I doing?


    A distant sound caused me to look ahead, feeling reality blur as my vision turned to fog and reverted back within a moment.


    With a sense of both awe and trepidation, I looked upon the five adversaries before me. Though their features remained the same, there was an undeniable familiarity to their presence.


    In this strange world, I knew them as only one thing.


    ''... My enemies.''


    Ah, yes. THAT WAS ALL THEY WERE.


    A surge of determination coursed through my veins, overpowering any confusion or doubt. I took a step forward, my resolve unyielding.


    Whether this was a dream or some twisted manifestation of my subconscious, I refused to let it hinder me.


    I would fight, I would ovee, and I would emerge victorious.


    "Haaa...." Silhouettesshed around me, but nothing caused me to cease focusing on the ENEMIES that stood in front of me.


    The distorted world seemed to bend to my will as I summoned the remnants of my strength. The reddish-ck aura intensified, crackling with suppressed energy.


    I honestly felt like I could do anything.


    This world. This ce. This reality.... it was MINE! In this dreamlike wondend, only I could see the end.


    ... And it was glorious!


    I extended my hand, and the debris around me trembled and levitated, swirling in a chaotic dance of power.


    With a primal roar that echoed through the dreamlikendscape, I unleashed my newfound might.


    The debris became projectiles, hurtling towards my adversaries with lethal force. The very fabric of this surreal reality quivered as my attacks tore through the monochrome surroundings.


    The five enemies, once formidable in their own right, were now faced with a force beyond theirprehension. Their faces contorted in fear and disbelief as they struggled to defend against the onught.


    ''Yes...''


    I pressed on, relentless and driven by an unwavering determination.


    ''... Fear me...''


    Time seemed to distort, seconds stretching into eternity as I unleashed blow after blow.


    ''... Suffer...''


    Each strike was fueled by a potent mix of rage, resilience, and the desire to transcend my previous limitations.


    ''... Despair...''


    I fought with a ferocity that defied the confines of this dreamlike realm.


    ''... DIE!''


    The enemies staggered, their defenses crumbling under the weight of my unleashed power.


    The dreamlikendscape quivered, as if acknowledging my triumph.


    ''No... not like this...''


    In no time at all, the world was reset.


    I was back to my initial position, the silhouettes still shing and dancing around me. My opposition, almost as ifpletely unaware of what had just transpired, stood before me again.


    ''... REPEAT!'' With a mere thought, I manipted the very fabric of this reality.


    The five apparitions before me trembled, sensing the shift in power.


    Their movements became sluggish, their once confident expressions contorted with fear. They were at the mercy of my newfound abilities, mere pawns in the grand design of this altered existence.


    I extended my hand, and the penthouse responded, obeying mymand.


    Furniture, shattered ss, and debris levitated, swirling with an otherworldly energy. With a flick of my wrist, I sent the objects hurtling toward my adversaries, each projectile finding its mark with precision.


    The air crackled with my control, as if my will alone shaped this dreamlike realm.


    Walls of energy materialized, trapping my foes in a cage of my creation. They struggled futilely, their attacks dissipating against the imprable barrier that encased them.


    I moved with an effortless grace, traversing the battlefield like a phantom. My movements were fluid, each step deliberate and purposeful. The penthouse itself became an extension of my will, shifting and changing to suit my needs.


    With a wave of my hand, the very floor beneath my enemies erupted, morphing into tendrils of darkness that ensnared them. They cried out in agony as the shadows constricted around their bodies, rendering them powerless.


    I summoned the energies of the penthouse, channeling them through my being. Arcs of electricity danced across my fingertips, crackling with raw power. With a sweeping motion, I unleashed bolts of lightning upon my adversaries, each strike delivering a surge of agony.


    The walls of the penthouse became mirrors, reflecting the terror-stricken faces of my foes. They witnessed their own despair, their deepest fears materializing before their eyes.


    ''Do you see it? My NIGHTMARE?''


    The psychological assaultbined with the physical, overwhelming their senses and breaking their spirits. I thought I perceived screams echo and pierce the area, but my hearing had be too dull to understand what they meant.


    There was only one thought on my mind.


    ''ENEMIES...''


    One by one, the five fell to their knees, their forms dissolving into nothingness. Their cries echoed through the shattered penthouse, a haunting requiem to their defeat.


    ''You are all... my enemies.''


    The reality I had crafted, a yground of my dominance, consumed them, erasing their existence.


    As thest remnants of my adversaries vanished, the monochrome world shattered, revealing a blinding light beyond.


    The surreal veil lifted, and I found myself standing in the remnants of the penthouse, the remnants of my victory strewn about.


    "Allocate 9 Stat Points to Life Force." I heard my voice echo, and the world began to blur once again.


    It felt like I was waking up. No, I was dreaming. No... not quite... I was... awake this whole time?


    No... I....


    For a moment, I stood there, caught between the realms of dreams and reality.


    Uncertainty lingered, but a resolute fire burned within me. Regardless of the nature of this encounter, I had emerged triumphant.


    I had ovee my enemies, shattering the chains that bound me.


    "The work is done..." A gentle whisper leaked from my lips as I crumbled to the ground,pletely losing all forms of my strength.


    The world turned ck, and I felt every ounce of my consciousness fade away, ruining the euphoric, ethereal image etched in my mind.


    It was all reverting... turning nk.


    <Nightmare Sequence Will Be Ending Shortly>


    {Penalty fee has been collected due to the use of Exclusive Skill: <Nightmare>}


    <Synchronization in process>


    [You will wake up soon]


    "... I won."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.


    Thanks for reading. See you in the next one!

 Chapter 36: Wide Awake

    [8:01 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    ~DING!~


    "Urghh... yeahh...?"


    I stirred from my slumber, my body heavy with exhaustion. As I sat up, a sense of disorientation washed over me.


    Memories of the intense battle against the five apparitions flooded my mind, yet there was a distinct gap, a void in my recollection.


    I scanned the room, half-expecting to see the remnants of the fierce confrontation, but to my surprise, there were no enemies in sight.


    "H-huh...?"


    Confusion gnawed at me. What had just happened? How had I emerged victorious? I rubbed my temples, trying to piece together the fragmented memories that flickered at the edge of my consciousness.


    It felt like a dream, but there was a lingering certainty that it had been more than just a figment of my imagination.


    Then it struck me like a lightning bolt.


    ''The dream... was real?'' The realization hit me with a mix of awe and trepidation.


    ''Haa... so that''s what happened!''


    My Skill, <Nightmare>, had been activated, turning my dreams into a tangible reality, empowering me to defeat the seemingly insurmountable foes.


    "So I won, huh? That was a close one. Thank goodness I don''t have to start from scratch..."


    Unfortunately for me, this realization came with a sense of unease.


    <Nightmare> came with a price, a toll on my Life Force.


    Each use of the Skill exacted a cost, and I couldn''t help but wonder what repercussions awaited me for invoking it a second time.


    ''How much would be removed? Howe I''m not dead yet, though? I mean... I only have t-two... hold on...''


    Fragments of memories from my time in <Nightmare> started rushing back, and I could tell that I had allocated 9 Stat Points for my Life Force.


    ''S-shit! Does that mean it took all 9 Stat Points aspensation?!''


    There was only one way to find out, but at this point, I dreaded opening even my Status Window. The fear and dread paralyzed me, and I could only hope I didn''t just lose 9 Stat Points... just like that.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <The Special Event Has Ended>


    {Congrattions, User! You are among the few who were able toplete the Special Event in the world, and the only one who was able to do so in your Zone.}


    <User''s aplishments have been recorded>


    <You will be rewarded for these achievements>


    "Oh, yeah. The Special Event!" My eyes widened as I watched the System Panels appear before me.


    Thest time I got rewarded, I received many sweet gifts. I wondered what I would get this time.


    It was exhrating, to be honest. But...


    ''I no longer feel the same way about the System, or even about these rewards. After they pulled that shit in the Special Event, I''m just pissed...''


    They had to use my trauma against me, whoever the bastard behind this scheme was. It was something I found extremely distasteful.


    ''Unfortunately, I still have to y along for now. To survive...''


    Gritting my teeth, frustrated at my own powerlessness, I resolved to be better. To be stronger. From the words of the System, it seemed I was one of only a few who could pull off what I did, so I had to leverage on that.


    ''I''ll use this as a ramp and propel myself forward even more!''


    I had to be strong enough not to die... and also strong enough to live my life.


    "I think that will be my goal for now." It was an extremely shallow and selfish one, but it was all I had left.


    All that really mattered in this world.


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~One Treasure Chest (Epic)~


    ~1,000 Currency~


    ~New Non Exclusive Skill: <Fallen Foe>~


    ~Additional Level Up (5 Levels)~


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    "Haa... I see..." A smile slowly formed on my lips as I watched the disy of rewards that now belonged to me.


    ''I think an Epic Treasure Chest should be better than a Rare one. There''s only one way to find out, though...''


    I would have to open the Treasure Chest. But first, I had to also consider my other rewards.


    For one, I had more Currency, which was amazing. And the Level Ups were crazy. Perhaps it was due to the fact that I defeated five separate entities?


    I didn''t see any <You Have Leveled Up> in the <Nightmare>, so it must have been calcted as part of the Rewards.


    ''That means I''m in Level 20 now. Amazing!''


    However, out of everything I saw, there was one thing that caught my eye the most. It was the newest addition to my Non Exclusive Skill.


    ''<Fallen Foe>, huh? I wonder what it does...''


    On one other important note, though, my outfits were already tattered, so I could tell that the durability of my enchanted wears was very close to expiring. I either had to get a newer Item, or perhaps merge them.


    If I could get a better item from the Treasure Chest, that would be much appreciated too. All of that could wait, though.


    First...


    "Status Window." I whispered.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 20


    - Life Force: 5/5


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 8/8 (+3), (+12)


    - Stat Points: 35


    - Currency: 2,250


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>, <Fallen Foe>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Shirt, Trouser, and Sneakers>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Looks like <Nightmare> took 6 Stat Points. It''s higher than expected, but considering all the work it did, I suppose it was well worth it."


    I would have died otherwise, and now that I was slowly remembering the details, I could see how I had demolished the enemies with ease.


    Such a power was bound to have immense costs. I could only imagine what would have happened if I had no Stat Points to substitute for.


    ''This is another reason why I should always leave Stat Points on standby.''


    Sitting amidst the remnants of the penthouse, the realization dawned upon me that my journey was far from over. There were still countless challenges ahead, enemies to vanquish, and mysteries to unravel.


    How long would I have to do this? How long would this continue? How much more pain would I have to endure? Was it guaranteed that I would survive?


    But instead of despair or frustration, inexplicableughter bubbled up from within me.


    "Pfft! Hihihihihihi... kekekeke..."


    At first, it started as a quiet chuckle, escaping my lips in fits and starts. But as the weight of my journey settled upon me, theughter grew, morphing into a maniacal, uncontroble force.


    "Hahahahahaha...!!!"


    It echoed through the deste room, filling the air with a cacophony of madness and release.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA...!!!"


    Theughter consumed me, shaking my entire being.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA...!!!"


    It was a mix of tion, madness, and defiance.


    Iughed at the absurdity of my situation, at the countless battles I had fought and the countless more thaty ahead.


    Iughed at the trials and tribtions that had molded me into something unrecognizable from the person I once was.


    "...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    Tears streamed down my face as theughter continued, intermingling with the dust and debris that surrounded me.


    It was aughter tinged with the bittersweet taste of triumph and sacrifice. The world around me seemed to blur, fading away into insignificance as myughter became the only sound that mattered.


    At that moment, I embraced the chaos within me.


    Theughter was a release, a cathartic expression of the untamed spirit that burned within my soul.


    It was a reminder that even in the face of adversity and uncertainty, I refused to sumb to despair. I would rise above it all, embracing the darkness and transforming it into a weapon of my own.


    As the scene began to fade, myughter echoed into the abyss, a haunting symphony of determination and madness.


    I would meet the challenges facing me head-on, armed with the knowledge that I had be something beyondprehension.


    Theughter subsided, leaving behind a resolute silence, and I stood there, ready to face whatevery in wait with a twisted grin etched upon my face.


    "This still feels like a dream, but... I''ve never been more awake."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    The next chapter will be the final one for the first volume. I can''t wait till we proceed to the next arc.


    There''ll be quite a good reveal in the next chapter, so anticipate it.

 Chapter 37: The World He Saw

    [8:30 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    "Now then..."


    [Item Information]


    Name: Item Merger (Low Quality)


    Special Effect: Fuses up to three Items (Common and Rare Grades only)


    Combat Ability: <NIL>


    Durability: One-time Use


    [End Of Information]


    {Will You Purchase This Item for 100 Currency?}


    "Yes." I smiled softly, staring at the glowing panel of the System in front of me.


    The transaction seeded, leaving only 1,150 Currency left at my disposal. I would have been more careful with my spending, considering how close it was to the time when I would be venturing into the Tower Of Trials.


    However, there were a few things I needed, and that meant the use of Currency.


    One could even argue that it was an investment to use Currency as much as possible in order to prepare for the dangers ahead, but I couldn''t go as far as splurging myst lifeline in the Tower Of Trials.


    "I can only use it for important things... like this."


    Right in front of me were my Enchanted Wears (Shirt, Trousers, and Sneakers). They were in very bad shape, and while they still rendered their effects without a problem, it was only a matter of time before they fell apart.


    Before that happened, it was smart to merge their qualities and generate a new item whose durability could make me keep their buffing effects.


    "Merge all three." At mymand, the Item Merger began its work, and right before my eyes, a new item was born.


    A bright light shimmered, causing me to shut my vision for a few seconds. I could hear fabric being woven into each other, and a pulsating vibration that echoed into my eardrums.


    Anticipation caused my heart to race, and I awaited the final result.


    "Haa..."


    The light dimmed, and the Item Merge was sessful. I sharply opened my eyes, expecting to see my new and improved Item.


    The result of a powerful evolution!


    ... It was a speedo.


    "What the fuck?"


    [Item Information]


    Name: Enchanted Speedo (Upgradable)


    Special Effect: When worn as an underwear, this brief grants you its basic functions, but if worn externally (either on the face, or on the crotch, as superheroes do, effects will be doubled for five minutes). It has an auto-clean function.


    Combat Ability: +15


    Durability: Sturdy


    [End Of Information]


    "N-no... no way. Please don''t make me have to do this."


    Had I not suffered enough? Had I not endured countless humiliations and degradations? Yet... yet what was this?


    What was with the Special Effects of this thing??!


    "In the first ce, why a speedo? I never asked for underwear! Fuck, why did this have to happen?"


    I had kept myposure for so long, but this had to be thest straw. Why would the System want me to wear my underwear on my face, or on top of my outfit?


    ''Well, to be fair, as long as it grants me more power, there''s no problem, but... BUT...!!!''


    Was this really how far I needed to go in order to achieve strength? Was this the price I had to pay?!


    ''Anything for survival, Mikey. Anything for survival!''


    I couldn''t forget my goal, now could I?


    ''To be strong enough not to die... and also strong enough to live my life.'' That was the deal. If this would make it a reality, then who was I to say no?


    "Let''s look into the other rewards."


    <Would You Like To Open Your Treasure Chest (Epic)>


    "Yes."


    The System instantly responded by revealing the content within.


    [Treasure Chest Content (Epic)]


    ~Invisibility Cloak~


    [Item Information]


    Name: Invisibility Cloak


    Special Effect: Allows the user to turn invisible as long as they use their Energy Levels (Cost: 1 Energy Level every 10 Seconds)


    Combat Ability: +5


    Durability: Sturdy


    [End Of Information]


    "Oh? it''s actually pretty good."


    The Energy Level consumption was pretty exorbitant, but considering how high-end the Item was, I didn''t think it was necessarily a bad thing.


    ''The kind of people that use these kinds of items are those with high Stat Points and Levels, to begin with.''


    I was the one who was being stingy with spending my Stat Points, after all.


    "It also grants me extra Combat Ability. That''s good."


    A smile was still etched on my face as I considered thest thing I had to explore. My newest Non-Exclusive Skill!


    "borate on Skills."


    [Skills]


    (Exclusive)


    <Dream>: Allows the user to experience future events in the form of a dream. These future events are basically the user''s experience. Trauma could be experienced as a result of this Skill. {Note: User may not take his own life or intentionally try to use this Skill. It will not activate.}


    <Nightmare>: Allows the user to interact with the present/immediate future. Actions taken synchronize with reality, solidifying their effects. {Note: Using this reduces Life Force, so frequent utilization of this Skill is not advised}


    <Visualize>: Allows the user to see up to five seconds into the future. {Note: Consumes 1 Energy per second of use. 1 Second cool-down limit per each future second seen.


    (Non-Exclusive)


    <Sprint>: Doubles User''s usual speed for one minute. {Note: 1 Energy per use. 10 Seconds cooldown)


    <Focus>: Heightens User''s senses for one minute. {Note: 1 Energy per use. 10 Seconds cooldown)


    <Fallen Foe>: Revives a previously living being that the user has killed, making them their minion indefinitely. {Note: Energy consumption will depend on how powerful the minion is. Current limit: 1 minion}


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    "N-no way!" My eyes widened in shock as I took in the meaning behind my newly gotten Skill.


    Out of all my Non-Exclusive Skills, this was by far the most powerful!


    "Does this mean... I can actually raise the dead?" I could feel my heart racing as I imagined all the possible applications.


    ''ording to the nature of the Skill, the person had to be living, so I guess undead like those apparitions do not count. I also have to kill the person myself. I see...''


    The important thing was the Energy consumption. It seemed like something that would be important, so I had to consider improving my Energy Level eventually.


    ''The Boss has vanished already, so I can''t use it on him. I guess I''ll have to try it out on another opponent when I see them.''


    It was a shame that I could only have one minion at a time, but I had a feeling it would improve as time went on. It just seemed like the kind of Skill that would allow me to have more minions in the future.


    ''Plus, it said my <Current Limit> was one minion.''


    That was all the confirmation I needed.


    ***********


    [9:35 PM, Saturday 6th of May, 2024]


    I ascended to the roof of the hotel, my footsteps echoing through the deste hallways.


    As I pushed open the heavy door, a rush of wind greeted me, carrying with it the scent of smoke and decay. The night sky stretched out before me, an abyss of darkness that mirrored the state of the world below.


    Stepping cautiously to the edge of the roof, I peered into the dystopian panorama thaty before me.


    Buildings stood in ruins, their skeletal frames reaching out like gnarled fingers. Fires flickered in the distance, casting an eerie glow upon the desecratedndscape. The air was thick with an aura of chaos, a palpable sense of despair.


    But amid the turmoil, a cool breeze brushed against my face, ruffling my hair and whispering promises of respite.


    The sensation brought a momentary rity to my mind, dispelling the fog of regret and sorrow that lingered within me. It was a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there was still beauty and sce to be found.


    My heart raced within my chest, a mixture of trepidation and anticipation. The unknown stretched out before me, an uncertain path fraught with danger and challenges.


    Yet, deep within, there burned a fierce determination to survive, to carve a path through this nightmarish existence.


    As I stood there, gazing out into the abyss, I made a solemn vow to myself. No matter what horrors awaited me, no matter how daunting the trials, I would persevere.


    I would adapt, evolve, and find a way to ovee the odds stacked against me.


    The world had been consumed by chaos, but in that moment, I found sce in my own resilience. And as I prepared to face the uncertain future, I embraced the conflicting emotions within me ¡ª the lingering regret and sorrow mingling with the undeniable thrill of the unknown.


    With a steely determination, I took a step back from the edge, my gaze fixed upon the horizon. The night was unforgiving, but I refused to let it im me.


    As I turned away from the edge of the roof, I carried with me the weight of the world''s despair, but also the flickering ember of hope that burned within my soul.


    ... I was going to see the end.


    ***********


    [Meanwhile...]


    From a hidden vantage point atop a crumbling building, a young woman peered through a pair of binocrs, her gaze fixated on Mikey standing on the roof of the hotel.


    A wide smile spread across her face, filled with a mix of admiration and amusement. She watched as he surveyed the dystopian world below, his presence radiating both regret and determination.


    Beside her stood a youngerd, his eyes lingering on the scene unfolding before them. After a moment of silence from both of them, the boy finally spoke.


    "That fight he had earlier was quite dramatic, wasn''t it?"


    The girl nodded, her gaze never leaving Mikey. "Indeed, it was. He''s stronger than he appears."


    The young man turned to her, a curious expression on his face. "Do you think it''s time to make contact with him?"


    She shook her head gently, her smile unwavering. "Not yet. There''s still much to resolve, and there''s work to be done before we can meet again."


    With that, she turned away from the binocrs and started to make her way down from the rooftop.


    The young man remained, however, his gaze fixed on Mikey as he openly smiled at the world around him. He couldn''t help but wonder why whaty ahead for the young fighter, what challenges and triumphs awaited him.


    "It looks like things are about to get more interesting..."


    And as soon as he made that statement, he too vanished from sight.


    *


    *


    *


    [End Of Arc 1: The Tutorial Arc]


    <New Arc In Progress...>


    {Arc 2: Tower Of Trials Arc will resume shortly.}


    ~Thanks for reading this far. The journey is just beginning!~


    Cheers!

 Chapter 38: The World After

    I had a dream.


    In that dream, I saw a world bathed in radiant light. Thendscape flourished like nothing I had ever seen before.


    The flowers gave off a sweet scent, and the melodies in the air were unbelievably surreal.


    ... And then, in the blink of an eye, everything went into chaos.


    The paradise for all became a hellscape.


    The world everyone witnessed, the one they all reveled in, was easily corrupted by the power of darkness and buried under mes.


    As I watched all of this happen, I was transported closer to the origin¡ªthe source of the conflict.


    And there I saw a man¡ªd in a dark robe, like the night. The robe flowed behind him, tattered, and he had it covering his face, so I couldn''t see who he was.


    An intense aura was surging from him, but more importantly, he seemed to be on his knees¡ªin despair.


    And floating above him were towering monsters he couldn''t hope to defeat.


    ''Just stay there. Don''t bother. You can''t beat them.'' I thought to myself as I watched the man.


    Yet, the sound of his gritted teeth and clenched fists told me he would rise up.


    ... I wasn''t wrong.


    Lifting himself steadily, he straightened his trembling knees and gazed up at the adversaries.


    A ball of light floated beside him, now coated in utter darkness¡ªred and purple aura mixed with dark silhouettes.


    "I''ll kill you all..." I heard the man''s voice reverberate through me, etched in my heart, making even me feel fear.


    "... I''ll definitely kill you all!"


    Power suddenly surged from him, and it was enough to blow me away, as well as everything else in the scenery.


    I struggled to witness more of the man''s story, but everything slowly began to get swallowed up in ck mist and rabid silhouettes.


    Was he able win?


    Did he kill all of them as he said?


    Could he recover those he had lost at the hands of the monsters?


    I wasn''t able to find out.


    And just as the winds knocked me away, and the whirlwinds took over, I found myself drifting off in ethereal silence.


    ... Until finally, I woke up.


    And it was all nothing but a dream.


    I was barely eleven years old when I had that dream, and while it did make an impression on me, a couple of weeks after it became forgotten.


    Just as all the countless other dreams I had before then.


    All of them... forgotten.


    **********


    [11:01 PM, Sunday 7th of May, 2024]


    It was finally time.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Grace Period has been concluded>


    {The 24-hour interval has been consumated. It is finally time for all the survivors to begin the Tower Of Trials}


    ''Ascension, huh...?''


    As I sat on the rooftop of my hotel, I wondered what exactly awaited me.


    A few shes of memories made me give some guesses, and I remembered some details that impressed on me that wherever we were headed wasn''t going to be in this world.


    But I didn''t know too many details besides that.


    ''I guess I''ll have to find out, just like the rest of them...''


    ~BZZZTTTZZZZZZ~


    A sudden buzzing sound appeared around me, and as soon as I noticed it, electrical currents began manifesting in my immediate vicinity.


    ''I guess it''s started.''


    A rune-like circle appeared beneath me, and I instantly rose to my feet in preparation of what was about to happen.


    I could feel my heart racing in my chest as I awaited what came next.


    [SYSTEM NOTICE]


    <Recognition Initiated>


    {User has been recognized: <The Dreamer>}


    ~<Language Comprehension> Skill will be given to the User for bettermunication~


    ~<Ranker> Title will be given to the User for his achievement~


    ~Additional 500 Currency will be given to the User for his monthly expenses ~


    <You Are Now Ready For Ascension>


    [Have A Wonderful Time]


    ~FSHUUUUUUU~


    The bright light epassed me, and as I stole one final nce at the world around me, I could see brilliant bursts of light radiating in many directions and locations.


    All the surges of illumination shot to the sky, and mine was no exception.


    I could feel my body growing numb, and my consciousness fading as I slowly began to rise from the ground,pletely unaware of what would happen next.


    And so I closed my eyes, feeling everything blur out of existence, leaving me with an infinite void.


    And from that infinite void... came forth life.


    "Where am I now?"


    "What is this ce?"


    "What''s going on this time?"


    "I''m scared."


    "Who are you?"


    "H-hey, don''te close to me."


    "S-stay back!"


    "Just rx... I''m sure things will be exined soon enough."


    "Um... how long are you going to keep your eyes closed?"


    I felt a nudge beside me, and it forced me to open my tightly shut eyes.


    And as soon as I did, a new sight greeted me.


    ''H-huh..? This is...!!!''


    I found myself surrounded by a vast sea of people, stretching out as far as the eye could see. Each person was unique, representing a myriad of races and ethnicities, their diverse features forming a colorful mosaic.


    As I took in the scene, the air seemed to crackle with a mixture of confusion, awe, and curiosity.


    The expressions on the faces of those around me varied greatly, reflecting their individual responses to this sudden and inexplicable urrence.


    Some wore expressions of shock, their eyes wide and mouths agape, their hands instinctively reaching out for support from nearby strangers. Others had looks of disbelief etched onto their faces, as if questioning the reality of their surroundings.


    There were those who wore expressions of fear, clutching their loved ones tightly, seeking sce and reassurance amidst the bewildering chaos.


    Amid all of this, I stood shell-shocked, trying my best to remain calm¡ªfortunately achieving it thanks to the effect of my Title.


    "You look confused too. Seems like we all don''t know what''s happening." The sonorous voice from earlier, most likely belonging to the one who nudged me, echoed beside me.


    I nced in the direction of the speaker, only to bepletely rendered speechless by the beauty that appeared beside me.


    ''Who... is this?!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    <Wee to Arc 2: Tower Of Trials Arc>


    I certainly hope this volume reaches, if not surpasses your expectations.


    It''s going to be considerably longer than the first Arc by a good degree, and it''s going to contain a lot of interactions, action, and mysteries unveiled.


    So buckle up tight and enjoy the ride!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 39: The Strange Girl

    The girl had a pale face, with long white hair, having hues of pink littered all over it.


    Her gleaming pink eyes drew my attention instantly, almost sucking me into its vast abyss.


    I felt my heart racing suddenly, not knowing why.


    Even the Title effect of <Visionary> could not stop the overwhelming surge of emotions that I felt.


    ''W-who is... this girl?!'''' My thoughts echoed as she gave me a curious stare.


    She was currently dressed in a ck leather jacket, having a crop top and shorts to entuate it, and from her choice of fashion, she seemed like a tomboy.


    Despite all the chaos, she also didn''t seem to be panicking¡ªunlike most of the people I began to notice around me.


    Instead of all that, she maintained her curious gaze at me, almost as if something was written on my face.


    "U-um, why are you staring at me...?" I finally broke the silence between us and asked.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Her response puzzled me.


    Wasn''t she staring hard at me just now? Yet from her response, if felt like she was trying to y dumb.


    "You''re also staring at me, right? I didn''t ask you why, did I?" Once again, she hit me with another bombshell.


    "W-well, that is..."


    Why was I being so flustered? What in the world was going on?


    Even when facing Demons with my life on the line, where every second meant certain death, I never felt so ovee with unrecognizable emotions.


    I never fumbled so badly.


    ''Is she more dangerous than those Demons? Or am I just reacting like this because...''


    The girl in front of me was very pretty!


    "It''s okay to stare, sleepyhead. Don''t worry... I won''t bite." She tapped my shoulder while making an empathetic smile.


    ''Huh? What''s this? I don''t understand.''


    Why was she calling me sleepyhead? Was it because I was closing my eyes when we all appeared here? Did she think I was sleeping or something?


    "No, I was just¡ª"


    "It''s fine." She looked at me with a widening grin, her eyes narrowing on me as if she would eat me up that very moment.


    It honestly felt strangely... oddly exhrating.


    ''What am I thinking?!''


    "Well, I''m off now. It''s time to go meet a couple of others like you."


    As she let go of my shoulder, drawing away from me, I felt pulled towards her. I controlled myself, but the intense feeling almost overwhelmed me.


    I somehow didn''t want her to go.


    Before I realized it, I found myself blurting out words I shouldn''t have uttered.


    "I doubt you''ll find many that are like me."


    Why did I just say that? I should have just kept quiet and let her go!


    The girl''s face took on a facade of slight surprise, before finally morphing into a smile. Her eyes narrowed slowly, and her lips curled up widely.


    It really made her seem as scary as it made her appear alluring.


    "I''m well aware, sleepyhead. You''re quite an interesting boy."


    "What?"


    "I think it''ll be fun if we meet again. Don''t forget me until then." She waved, suddenly making her way into the crowd.


    "W-wait... what''s your name?" I asked, my voice hushed, since I didn''t want to stir up anything among the audience around me, or draw too much attention to myself.


    ~Zzt~ A sudden sensation coursed through my head, and I felt a sharp sting pulsating through me.


    ~I''ll tell you my name next time... Mikey.~


    My eyes instantly widened, and I felt my body nearly copse in shock.


    ''She knows my name?! The only one who should have been able to know that was Lisa and her friends.''


    And they were all dead!


    A couple of people also knew my name, thanks to the few acquaintances I had made, but I didn''t recognize anyone like her.


    Perhaps we met on the inte. There was one weirdo I chatted with one time, but that person shouldn''t have been able to know how I looked like.


    She also called me Sleepyhead.


    ''I initially thought it was because she thought I was sleeping, but...''


    What if she saw my Status Window?!


    That would mean she saw my Role and Authority, and perhaps even my Skills. If she called me by that nickname as a reference to that, then¡ª


    ''But when? How?!''


    My eyes widened as soon as I remembered how she was keenly staring at me just moments earlier.


    ''Fuck! I messed up!''


    I was too careless! No, hold on, I wasn''t particrly careless.


    I was just confused.


    I didn''t know what was going on until it was toote.


    If her ability to see Status Windows was the same as my <Dream>, then was there really anything I could have done?


    ''Fuck!''


    The fact that she also had telepathy made it a real problem for me. The sensation was different from Lisa''s type, and she also didn''t look like Lisa.


    Besides, Lisa was most likely dead, and she wouldn''t have interacted with me the way this stranger just did.


    ''This is too confusing. It''s too much.''


    Right as soon as I encountered other people, my first interaction with a person turned out to be such a disaster.


    A creeping fear began to grow within me. I began to remember what happened thest time someone knew so much about me. It didn''t end well.


    ''No... I don''t want that!''


    I couldn''t afford to be eliminated so early on! After how hard I tried to survive, and after I finally resolved to survive no matter what. I couldn''t go back to those desperate times.


    No way!


    ''I have to find her and learn how much she knows!''


    If she knew too much... enough to be of detriment to me, then... then... I would have no other choice but to¡ª


    ~DING!~


    ~DING~


    ~DING~


    Pinging sounds suddenly echoed throughout the vast field, causing many sounds of movements to reverberate around me.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and I was no different.


    It came from above.


    ''Haaa? What is, no... who is that?''


    Flying right above everyone was someone I could only describe as an angel.


    It had six wings. Two served as a veil to cover it''s face, two covered its legs, and with two, it flew in the sky.


    It was so glorious and magnificent that I temporarily forgot about my earlier problem and became engrossed with its presence.


    "[Greetings, Users. My name is Seraph]." It gave off a melodious voice, the most beautiful I had ever heard before.


    Everyone suddenly fell quiet, and the entire space was enveloped in silence.


    "[You are all currently in the Neutral Area. A precursor to the Ground Floor of the Tower Of Trials]."


    I couldn''t see the angel''s face, but this was most likely a female. Her words sounded awfully mechanical, but they were pleasing to the ears nheless.


    "[I will be exining a few things. So listen carefully]."


    And so, in absolute silence, all of us listened to the words the angel would utter.


    ... Unaware of the trials and tribtions ahead.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    Who is this strange girl? What does she want with Mikey, and just how much does she know?


    And finally... what sort of world awaits the survivors of the Tutorial?!

 Chapter 40: A New World

    Tension wafted through the air as all our gazes fell on the otherworldly entity that floated above us.


    Neither her gaze nor most of her body could be seen thanks to her massive wings blocking our sight, but her divine appearance was nheless glorious.


    And so, with bated breaths and racing hearts, we hearkened to her words.


    "[Upon the conclusion of my address, you will all be transported out of the Neutral Zone, and you will appear in random locations within the Ground Floor of the Tower of Trials]."


    ''The Ground Floor? Sounds familiar...'' In fact, this entire scenario seemed very familiar.


    I couldn''t clearly tell, but it felt like I had seen something like this y out not just once or twice in my dreams.


    I steeled myself as I continued to listen to her words.


    "[A total number of 1,234,567 humans have survived the Tutorial and made it here. I render my congrattions to you all for being among the survivors]."


    ''What?! Just that amount??''


    I knew a lot of people were transformed into Demons, and so those with the <Chosen One> Title were the ones who were selected to be eligible for the so-called ''Paradise''.


    Still, to think that among all the humans on Earth¡ªEight billion,st I checked¡ªwe would all be reduced to a little over a million.


    ''What in the world...?!''


    I didn''t notice it earlier because a million was still quite a huge number, and looking at the sea of people around me, I thought we were actually a lot.


    But to think so many people died...


    ''That''s crazy!''


    I didn''t particrly feel bad about their demise. I mean, it wasn''t like I really knew them personally.


    I was certain no one would feel bad if I was to die in the same situation.


    ''It''s just jarring that so many died.'' And I wasn''t expecting things to suddenly get easier in this new world.


    "[Levels. Stats. Skills. Titles. Currency. It is assumed that you are all aware of their functions, considering you are all valuable survivors of the Tutorial.


    None of those will be exined here]."


    I was certain that not everyone actually understood those things. Even those who did could probably use some rity.


    Yet, the Seraph was just glossing over it. That was hardcore beyond words.


    "[The issue that will be addressed is the Tower Of Trials, and as well as the expectations required of you all]."


    I had already figured out most of what I could about my Status Window, so this was probably the thing I wanted to know the most.


    What exactly did all this entail?


    The fact that there wasn''t just a random System Notification, but an actual angel popping up to tell us this stuff meant it was very important.


    "[The Tower of Trials has 99 Floors, of course minus the Ground Floor. You are all required to clear at least one Floor within a month, else your Tower Pass will expire, and you will be evicted]."


    What did she mean by ''evicted''? For the purposes of the Trial and this world''s order, I had to assume it meant death.


    ''So if we don''t put in the work and actively try to survive this time, we''ll just die. This will be incredibly harsh for those who didn''t do much in the Tutorial...''


    If not for the strange suppression that the Seraph was probably using to ensure no one spoke, I was certain a lot of people would have burst out in understandable hysteria or sheer fear.


    "[The purpose of the Tower Of Trials is to challenge and reward those who are deemed worthy. The ones who refuse to prove their worth are not necessary to it. The Tower does not tolerate parasites]."


    My chest tightened and I narrowed my eyes, steeling myself with resolve.


    "[The Tower Pass (F1) in your possession allows you to be eligible for both the Ground Floor and the First Floor. Should any you fail to meet your quota, it will be revoked, and you will be evicted.


    The Ground Floor will serve as a home and settling ground for you. Compared to the other Floors wrought with danger, it is rtively safe. A perfect environment for growth, albeit limited.]"


    ''I see. So it''s kind of like we''ll be in the Ground Floor as a permanent residence, but we go to work in the upper Floors.''


    However, since this Ground Floor was like the property of apany¡ªcourtesy of the Tower Of Trials¡ªif we didn''t make any progress in work, er would get fired, and lose outpany house.


    If I thought of it that way, it made sense. Unfortunately, this was a matter of life and death, so it wasn''t that simple.


    This system was too cruel.


    "[Sesses shall be rewarded, failure will be punished. Such is the nature of the Tower Of Trials]."


    This wasn''t foreign to everyone present. The concept of reward and punishment was rife on Earth as well.


    The problem was the stakes. They were too high, and failure often resulted in death.


    ''... It''s too cruel.''


    "[A final word of advice. Beware of the challenges you encounter in the Tower. Not all monsters are Demons.


    There are natives in the Tower of Trials, particrly the Ground Floor. Your survival might depend on your interactions with them.


    Just as sentient existences take on several forms and shapes, so also do the natives]."


    ''Natives? Ah, I suppose that makes sense.'' The Seraph said we would be scattered to different ces, and we would have to survive and grow for a month.''


    That meant this was a very vast world. If it was this vast, then it was pretty reasonable for people to inhabit it.


    ''People other than Users, huh? I wonder what they''re like...''


    In my dreams, I had visions of grotesque beings that I eventually found out to be Goblins, Orcs... even Elves.


    I still wasn''t sure if they were natives of the Ground Floor, or enemies I would fight in the upper Floors.


    ''But, I suppose I should simply keep an open mind and be wary.''


    That was the best I could do, given the circumstances.


    And if worst came to worst...


    ''I always have <Dream>.''


    "[It is useless to ask why and how this happened to you and your world. You need not fill your minds with useless thoughts and worthless ideas. There is only one thing expected of you all...]"


    My heart raced as I clenched my fist while ring at the Seraph. The moment she uttered those words, I felt sudden rage boil within me.


    The one behind the System. This Seraph. Who did they think they were to do all of this? Just what exactly did they consider our lives to be worth?


    ''Her tone just took a rather condescending turn. Finally showing your true colors, huh?'' With a bitter smile, I maintained my re at the angelic being.


    Though at this point, all the allure and glory she had were inconsequential to me.


    "[... Struggle and survive with all your might]."


    In the end, we were nothing more than livestock being led to the ughter.


    ''But I''ll show you! I''ll show you I''m more!''


    "[You will be given a period of grace in the Ground Floor for a month. Grow stronger and be more ustomed to this world using that time.


    The First Floor will be open after that period]."


    A massive circle suddenly appeared underneath me¡ªno, everyone. It covered the entire space where we all stood, and it began to glow in translucent light.


    "[Farewell. And I wish you good fortune]."


    The bright light enveloped all of us, and I felt my consciousness fade away again.


    Everything around me became nk, and I felt myself get transported to a different space.


    ''Looks like this is it...'' My thoughts echoed as I smiled to myself.


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 00 Hours]


    ''... A new beginning!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    And so the story really begins!!!


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 41: Ground Floor

    [00 Months: 00 Days: 00 Hours]


    A bright light surged through me as I finally found a footing for my feet.


    Within a second, I feltpletely settled, though the blinding illumination around me forced my eyes to remain closed.


    But then the light dissipated, and the cool fragrance of the wind forced me to expose my vision to the new world that surrounded me.


    "W-whoah..."


    I was currently on a tall hill, with arge tree serving as a shade right beside me.


    However, that wasn''t even close to the true reason why I gawked the moment I took in the wonders of this new world.


    As I stood atop the tall hill, my heart pounding in my chest, I couldn''t believe my eyes. Thendscape before me was unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    It was as if I had been transported to a different world altogether. The air felt different, tinged with a hint of unfamiliarity and a touch of adventure.


    The gentle breeze tousled my hair, carrying with it the scent of wildflowers and a sense of anticipation.


    I gazed out at the expanse before me, taking in the breathtaking beauty of the exotd.


    Rolling hills stretched out in every direction, their vibrant green hues merging seamlessly with the deep blue sky.


    The sun, a radiant orb of golden light, illuminated thendscape, casting long shadows that danced across the grassy ins below.


    It was a scene straight out of a fantastical painting, an artist''s rendering of an untouched paradise.


    "It''s... beautiful." I smiled, genuinely touched by how vast and incredible this new world was.


    However, my sentiments didn''tst very long.


    "It''s beautiful, but... I don''t have time for this."


    As much as I was enamored by the stunning nature around me, my mind couldn''t help but remain focused on the gravity of my situation.


    ''First of all, I''m stranded. Second of all, this new world is full of dangers, so I''m definitely going to be struggling for my survival again...''


    The Seraph mentioned how the Ground Floor was rtively safer,pared to the Upper Floors, but she also mentioned how it would be helpful for our growth.


    ''That means there are still challenges to be found here!''


    Of course, this wasn''t necessary a bad thing. I needed to Level Up and grow stronger, which meant I needed those dangers.


    ''The issue is... I have no information about this ce.''


    "... And thest problem is the strange girl I met back then. She might be aware of my abilities, so I have to be very careful."


    It didn''t seem like she wanted to harm me, but it wasn''t like people wore their hearts on their sleeves in these kinds of situations.


    I had no idea what her intentions were, so I could only prepare for the worst.


    ~DING~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Wee To The Ground Floor Of The Tower Of Trials!>


    {You are among the few chosen ones who have made it this far. As a result, other than your 500 Currency for your monthly allowance, you will be given an additional 300 Currency, for being in Rank 6 in the final Leaderboard Rankings}


    ~Make sure to use <Shop> at your convenience, so as to obtain items and abilities that will aid you on your journey~


    [GOOD LUCK!]


    So I shot up from Rank 9 to Rank 6 at the final moment. If I had to guess, I would say the three who were ahead of me either didn''t participate in the Special Event, or they died there.


    ''Either way, it seems like those who are at the top get special privileges, and it''s also easy to fall behind.''


    The <Ranker> Title I obtained must have had something to do with that.


    "More Currency, huh? Thank goodness. I should be able to get a couple of things I''ll need for myself."


    Now that I thought of it, all the drugs that I left behind in the original world went to waste, didn''t they?


    ''Even after all my efforts, they still didn''t y a big role in the end.''


    I thought I could use themter on to my benefit, but was I just being too optimistic? Besides, what was the guarantee that those kinds of drugs would work anyway?


    ''In this fantasy-like world, most of the dangers I''ll encounter aren''t going to be helped by some local drugstore medicines.''


    I should have known that.


    ''Looks like that was a bust, after all.''


    More importantly, I now had 2,950 Currency with me.


    The first things I needed to secure were food, shelter, and most importantly... Information.


    ''The tree here doesn''t provide food, but I''m sure I can hunt something around. I can also see a clear stream from this point. The tree provides nice shade, and I can just get a nket to protect myself, reducing cost.''


    As for information... I would have to buy it from the <Shop>.


    It seemed I would still have to spend my Currency, huh?


    ''There''s no helping it. Let''s do what we have to do to survive, Mikey.''


    That was the goal, after all.


    **********


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 03 Hours]


    "Status Window."


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 20


    - Life Force: 5/5


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 8/8 (+3), (+15), (+5)


    - Stat Points: 35


    - Currency: 2,500


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>, <Fallen Foe>, <Language


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Speedo>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Invisibility Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Haaa... looks like things aren''t so bad now." A smile formed on my face as I stared at my Status Window.


    I finally checked out the functions of my <Ranker> and <Survivor> Title, and it seemed they were just as I expected.


    <Ranker> made me privy to more privileges with the System and rewards.


    <Survivor> was literally just a badge of honor. Kind of like the <Chosen One> Title. It simply meant I managed to survive the Tutorial, and that I was eligible for the Tower.


    I was pretty sure everyone had it.


    <Language Comprehension> allowed me to understand the words of any intelligent being, as well asmunicate fluently with them.


    This would be incredibly helpful if I encountered a native, so I supposed it wasn''t just for decoration.


    Still, everyone was sure to have it as well.


    ''Out of the Currency I had in my possession, I''ve used 450 to purchase essentials.''


    First was a camouge nket that blended well with the shrubbery beneath me.


    ''That way, even if I''m asleep, no one will be able to tell that I''m really here unless they move really close.''


    Even though I couldn''t see or sense anyone close by, I still couldn''t take any chances.


    The nket didn''t really cost much. What actually took most of my Currency was the Information I bought.


    ''A whole 400 Currency, just to get two different pieces of information.''


    The first information I bought was concerning my current vicinity. It was worth only 100 Currency.


    Apparently, this was the Lyma Region in the East, and I was currently in the Wild Lands.


    The information told me a great deal about the topography of the Lyma Region, including the local species¡ªedible nts, the location of the water supply, hunting grounds for food, and the general gist of the area.


    I would say 100 Currency was a reasonable price to pay.


    ''It also mentioned that this area has a couple of monsters around, so I should be careful...''


    The other information I purchased was about the ces known as ''Dungeons'' in this world.


    It cost a whopping 300 Currency, so I could only surmise that the returns would be good.


    Apparently, Dungeons were hidden locations where high concentration of energy formed, causing Demons to spawn.


    Demons were essentially this world''s version of monsters.


    ''There are many Dungeons in this area, but without the information showing me their locations and telling me their contents in great detail, I would probably have taken a while before finding them.''


    I mean, the information on the Lyma Region mentioned there were Dungeons here, but it didn''t go into much detail.


    As much as I thought the price for the Dungeon Information was exorbitant, it was at least valuable to me.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Please support this novel with your lovingments, Power Stones, Golden Tickets, and if possible... some Gifts.


    It truly does help my novel reach out to more readers thanks to the Webnovel Algorithm. Thanks for your constant support!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 42: Settling In

    [00 Months: 00 Days: 03 Hours]


    ''There are five Dungeons that are in my immediate vicinity. Each has its topography and specialty.''


    The Information did tell me what to expect, but it also didn''t delve too much into details.


    As a result, I didn''t really have much going for each of them. Still, it was far better than running in blind.


    ''And finally, I used my remaining change on ~Lucky Draw~.''


    Normally I would have avoided gambling, but a certain thought popped into my mind which made me decide to use it.


    ''What if I use <Visualize> to see the future and then obtain whatever item I wanted based on that predictive power?!''


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go ording to n...


    ''It turns out <Visualize> can only see a future where I don''t interfere in.''


    I mean, it was obvious, considering how I used the Skill to just predict the movements of Demons, and not how they would react if I did anything in particr.


    Using <Visualize> on ~Lucky Draw~ was useless because it just showed the Lucky Draw waiting for my input, and not any Item in particr.


    ''Looks like I can''t use it as a cheat Skill in this situation...''


    I still ended up trying my luck with the change I had on me. Fortunately, I was able to get something.


    ... It wasn''t a rock!


    [Item Information]


    Name: Spatial Pouch (Mid)


    Special Effect: Can Store Items within (with limits), and also reduces their weight drastically (though notpletely)


    Combat Ability: None


    Energy Level: None


    Durability: Very Sturdy


    [End Of Information]


    "I got this? Wow!"


    It seemed I was having a really lucky streak. It only took me about two dozen tries, but I actually got it!


    ''My own portable inventory!''


    It was a small pouch that I could easily affix to my belt or even put in my pockets.


    It also had an inconspicuous color and appeared rather ordinary.


    ''It doesn''t mention the weight and size limit, but I guess I''ll have to figure it out myself.''


    ''Since the Item is <Mid> and not <Low>, it must be pretty good.''


    One extra thing I learned about Dungeons in the information was the ranking of Items and Treasure Chests.


    For Items, there was the;


    Lowest


    Low


    Mid


    High


    Higher


    Peak


    For Treasure Chests, they were ssified as;


    Common


    Rare


    Epic


    Mythic


    Legendary


    Transcendent


    So far I hadn''t gotten anything higher than Mid or Epic, but that was fine.


    Since I had only just started my journey, this much was already amazing.


    ''It looks like all my preparations have already been made.''


    Rising to my feet, I took in the marvelous sight that unraveled before me once again, a confident and anticipatory smile etched on my face.


    Dungeons and Demons could wait for now. What mattered most at the moment was securing food and water.


    And that meant I had to go to the river flowing downstream, and then leave for the hunting grounds.


    ''Alright! Let''s do this!''


    ************


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 12 Hours]


    "Haaa... I''m fucked."


    After spending the whole day hunting, I realized two really important things.


    One was the simple fact that I wasn''t very suited for outdoor life.


    I managed to kill some wild deers grazing around. They didn''t appear much different from the ones I saw in documentaries, and killing them with Energy Stone was very simple as well.


    The problem was what to do afterwards.


    ''How do I cook it?


    Do I cut it open?


    Ah, do I even have a knife?


    Oh fuck... how long will this evenst?


    Will I have to smoke it?


    If I make a fire, won''t the smoke attract others around?


    Won''t the smell of roasting meat also draw monsters to my location?


    How can I even make a fire, to begin with?''


    These were the questions that gued me the moment I made my first kill.


    ''I haven''t been much of an outdoor person. Even in the Tutorial, I only ate snacks and stuff.''


    I didn''t really know how to cook, talkless of cutting up and roasting monster meat.


    I was a total amateur at this stuff.


    ''I''ll have to gather wood, buy a knife, even a lighter, take my time to cut up the meat, roast it well, change locations so as not to be found by the enemies, etc.''


    The moment I began to think of all those factors, the second realization I made dawned on me.


    ''Using Currency to buy food is much better!''


    A proper meal cost about 1 Currency, and If I managed it well, it couldst me for a day.


    Why would I need to go through all the effort and risk associated with making my own meals, when I could just rely on Currency?


    ''I see now. This is why Currency is important.''


    Rather than worrying about how to get food or water, the most important thing was finding ways to grow stronger and survive in this strange world.


    With that in mind, I used my Spatial Pouch to collect as much water as I could, while buying a meal from <Shop> with 1 Currency.


    After eating and drinking to my fill, as well as going over all that had already happened that day, it was already quitete.


    ''I should sleep. I''ll wake up tomorrow and begin my adventures properly.''


    Since I had already wasted my Day 1 doingpletely useless thing, moving forward I had to utilize my time much more efficiently.


    ''Next time... for sure!''


    And so, with those thoughts ringing in my head, I finally fell asleeppletely covered by a very warm and insted nket.


    It felt sofortable that it wrapped me up very gently, and I felt myself venturing deep into ecstacy.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    ''... Wha...?''


    I could feel an alert buzzing in my head, but before I even understand what was going on, it was already toote.


    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>; your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    How did Mikey die? And who was responsible? Find out in the next chapter!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 43: Demon Encounter

    [You Have Died]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>; your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ... And just like that, I died.


    *********


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 00 Hours]


    "W-what...?"


    I found myself being materialized on the same hill asst time, feeling the very same sensation I felt when I first appeared in this new world.


    ''A-ah, I died...''


    Everything slowly starteding to me, and I strangely took everything in stride.


    It almost felt natural.


    "But... how did I die?"


    I remembered falling asleep, and then the System told me something about a Demon, but before I could even do anything, I was already dead.


    ''My Life Force is ridiculously low, so I''m not surprised it was instant if I wasn''t expecting it.''


    But where did such a Demone from? How was it able to sneak up on me so quickly, and also finish the job before I could even budge?


    ''The worst part is that I was asleep, so I don''t know when exactly it happened.''


    After thinking hard for a while, I decided to give up on trying to find the culprit out based on my past experiences.


    I was literally going to get nowhere if I kept dwelling on the issue.


    ~DING~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Wee To The Ground Floor Of The Tower Of Trials!>


    {You are among the few chosen ones who have made it this far. As a result, other than your 500 Currency for your monthly allowance, you will be given an additional 300 Currency, for being in Rank 6 in the final Leaderboard Rankings}


    ~Make sure to use <Shop> at your convenience, so as to obtain items and abilities that will aid you on your journey~


    [GOOD LUCK!]


    ''Oh crap! I forgot!''


    Everything had been reset! Everything, including how much I spent on information and the likes.


    That meant I currently possessed 2,950 Currency!


    ''Pfft! Hahaha! Looks like something good dide from my death''


    Unfortunately, it also meant I no longer had my Spatial Pouch.


    ''I don''t know the exact time I got it from ~Lucky Draw~ too...''


    I don''t have a functional watch here, and the only way to tell the time was by the timer always that existed at a corner side of my vision.


    It told me the month, day, and hour, but I didn''t see any mention of minutes or seconds.


    ''That means I can''t urately tell what the time is.''


    At least, not yet.


    ''Since my Currency has been reset, I have enough funds to get some things from <Shop>.''


    I had five things on my mind to get.


    The first was, of course, a functioning watch in this new world.


    Considering the fact that my powers relied heavily on time, I had to know exactly what the time said.


    The second was a nket, just likest time.


    Of course, food was also a given, and I could always get water from the stream.


    The fourth thing to get was a form of mappass or navigating device, since I would be exploring as much of the Lyma Region''s Wild Lands today.


    And the final thing I wanted to get would help me nab the culprit behind my demise.


    ''Alright, then. Let us begin!''


    *********


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 15 Hours]


    "Haaa... I''m so tired."


    Slumping on the ground and resting my back on the sturdy tree that served as mypanion on the hill, I smiled softly and took in the night sky.


    When I first arrived in this world, it was daytime, and now, 15 hours in, I could see the amazing night sky.


    The stars adorning it, and the three moons that all illuminated the sky... they looked amazing.


    ''Honestly...'' A warm smile coursed through my face as I felt my body rx.


    I was able to purchase a ''Navigator'' Item to help with my travels, and I was also able to purchase everything else I needed for my night''s rest.


    Wrapped around in my warm nket, I stole one final nce at the night sky, and then closed my eyes.


    Perhaps it was due to my exhaustion, or maybe nature''s call itself, but I quickly fell asleep.


    ... And then...


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Demon>


    ''... Hmm?''


    ~WHAM!~


    The sudden echo of an impact instantly roused me from sleep, and I swiftly opened my eyes to observe what had just ured.


    It seemed the enemy had finally made its move, and I was finally going to be able to catch it.


    "W-what? T-this is¡ª?!" My eyes bulged as I took in the shocking sight that manifested before me.


    What I witnessed defied Lol expectations.


    ''N-no way...''


    "GRRRRRRRRRR...."


    The Demon that killed me... the Demon I was so actively hunting...


    ... It was the tree all along!


    Its bark-like skin stretched and contorted, forming grotesque, gnarled features reminiscent of a twisted oak tree.


    Massive roots protruded from its feet, intertwining with the forest floor, anchoring it firmly to the ground.


    Its limbs, thick and gnarled, branched out like ancient branches, covered in moss and adorned with clusters of vibrant, swaying leaves. Each leaf seemed to possess a life of its own, rustling softly as if whispering secrets to the wind.


    Its eyes, mesmerizing and radiant, glowed with an otherworldly green light.


    They bore into my very soul, filled with nothing but malevolence. Vines dangled from its elongated fingers, moving with an eerie grace, as if ready to ensnare any unsuspecting prey that dared to venture too close.


    "GRRAAAAUGGGHHH!!!"


    The terrible roar of the tree monster sent me flying backward a little, though I controlled myself so as not to lose my footing on the hill.


    ''Oh boy, I wasn''t expecting this!''


    I had purchased a one-time-use protective bracelet, which generated a barrier if it sensed an attack.


    Its effect had already expired, so if I was to be hit again by those humongous branches, the chances were... I was going to die very badly.


    There was only one thing I could do now.


    ''Run!''


    ~WHOOSHH~


    Instantly using <Sprint>, I sped away from the rooted monster, leaving its range before it couldsh at me with its bodily extensions.


    I was able to create a considerable distance between us beforeunching my Energy Rock at it, firing it with all of my strength.


    ~WHAM!~


    ~BAM!~


    ''It''s arge target, and since it''s still a tree monster, that''ll make it quite slow.''


    Compared to my projectile that moved at breakneck speed, the monster stood no chance.


    ''And the best thing of all is the fact that its restricted in movement!''


    I could continue maintaining my distance and hitting it while it helplessly iled it''s branches around in a sorry attempt to hit me.


    ''All in all, the one with the advantage is m¡ª''


    ~BOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    In a surprising twist, the tree monster jumped from its location on the hill, instantly detaching itself from the earth.


    "What?!"


    It leaped towards me, it''s eyes gleaming with evil as it growled in its unintelligible monsternguage.


    ''Oh fuck!'' Why did I have to jinx it?


    I activated <Sprint> once more, using the effects of my Invisibility Cloak to obscure myself from the tree monster''s vision.


    I ran to create more distance between us, also moving away from my initial direction in an attempt to mislead it.


    Unfortunately...


    "GROAAAGHHH!!!"


    ... It was onto me like crazy!


    ''Shit! Does it have some sort of Skill that allows it to sense my movements?''


    It was still a tree, after all.


    The earth trembled as the Tree Demon chased me with it''s root-like legs, growling as it swerved its branches at me while groaning in pain with every attack my Energy Rock dealt to it.


    ''Its faster than it looks!'' I thought internally, watching how it was still able to somewhat keep up with my speed despite me using <Sprint>.


    It wasn''t absurdly fast, though, and it wasn''t gaining on me either.


    Besides, the System never called it a <Dangerous Demon>, so I had a feeling I would be fine.


    It probably had more of durability than anything else, so I didn''t think I would be in serious trouble with this thing.


    ''... I just had to hold out for a little longer!''


    *****


    [A Little Longer Later...]


    "What in the world? It''s still chasing me? How?!" My thoughts echoed loudly as I panted, already running out of breath.


    It seemed to be taking damage, but so far it still relentlessly pursued me.


    ''Why won''t it just die?!''


    Just what kind of crazy vitality did this Demon possess?


    Maybe it had some sort of Skill that allowed it to heal from damage?


    ''Maybe it''s healing faster than I can damage it? No, that would make it very dangerous...''


    My guess was that while I was indeed damaging it, a portion of its health was still being restored.


    It was tricky, but if that was the case, there was only one thing I could do.


    ''I just have to damage it faster!''


    "Let''s go!"


    Pushing my body using <Sprint>, while also using <Visualize>, I changed my trajectory and roared in resolve as I ran toward the monster instead.


    ''While rapidly firing Energy Rock...'' I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist in absolute resolve.


    "... I''ll hit you with all I''ve got!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 44: Struggle In The Dark

    [00 Months: 00 Days: 18 Hours]


    ~BOOOMM!!~


    The impact my fist made with the Tree Demon was enough to send it recoiling back, finally halting in it''s long march for my life.


    It didn''t stay motionless, however. Instead, itunched it''s several vines toward me, most likely in an attempt to entrap me¡ªor at least chop off my Life Force.


    ''Not gonna happen, buddy!''


    In the end, I was still faster.


    ~WHOOSH!~


    Slipping past the creature''s vine attacks, I twisted my body to pass through it onught and clenched my fist to return the favor by hitting it once again.


    ~BAM!~


    At the same time, my Energy Rock had built enough momentum, and also struck the tree Demon on its face, sending it crashing down.


    I didn''t have enough time to celebrate, however, considering the fact that the Tree had used vines to tie my legs to the ground, forcing me to remain in one spot.


    It then sent a massive wooden spoke flying towards me at breakneck speed.


    Thanks to the constraint it gave me, and the shock that assailed me, I wasn''t going to evade the attack.


    It meant certain death...


    ... At least, that was what <Visualize> showed me.


    "Hup!" I swiftly left my position before getting trapped by the Tree Demon''s constraints, sending my Energy Rock to do more damage as I danced past its several wooden projectiles, easily reading their direction thanks to <Focus>.


    Since the Invisibility Cloak was useless in this fight, I had already stopped bothering with it. Instead, I was more focused on ending the fight as fast as possible.


    ''I''m nearing my limit already...''


    ~FWUUSHH~


    Deftly closing the distance between me and the monster tree, I clenched both my fists and coursed the full power of <Sprint> through my veins.


    And then...


    "Ora ora ora ora!!!"


    ... Iunched a maelstrom of punches toward the fallen creature.


    My fist flurry kept it stunned enough to keep striking, ensuring every blow contained every ounce of my strength.


    "ORAAAAAAAA!!!"


    My Energy Rock kept pounding in the monster''s head too, so it was apletely overwhelming onught.


    ''Come on, man...'' I pleased as my rain of blows kept crushing it''s wooden body and crushing it''s hard bark.


    ''... Just die already. Please.''


    My knuckles ached like crazy, and I was running out of stamina.


    <Sprint> and <Focus> had just run out, and I didn''t have any energy left for <Visualize>.


    This was it!


    All or nothing!


    ''So help me out here...'' I desperately pleaded with the Tree Demon, donning a sympathetic smile.


    ''... Die for my sake!''


    sping both my hands together, apanied by the full descent of my Energy Rock, I sent my full powered attack crashing on the Tree Demon.


    ~BOOOOOMMM!!!~


    The earth rumbled, and I felt shards scatter about me.


    My body crumbled in exhaustion, and I fell off the Demon,pletely spent.


    ''If this doesn''t work, then... haaa...''


    I felt everything turn nk, and my only sensations that coursed through me were pains permeating my aching muscles and throbbing bones.


    Everything was slowly drifting away...


    ~DING!~


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    ''For real? Seriously?!'' My eyes instantly popped wide open, and I was back in thend of the living.


    "Haa... haaa... I won? I won!"


    Heck yeah! I knew I could do it! After all the running and hitting, I had to be the winner.


    With heavy breaths, I watched the body of the monster fade slowly.


    ''But this thing really is tough. Was it really not a dangerous Demon? Or has the term ''dangerous'' mean something different in this new world?''


    Even with all the Skills at my disposal, I just barely won. If this was just a regr Demon, how would the other challenging ones be like?


    ''I dont even want to imagine that right now...''


    The good news was that I was now Level 21, and with that... I just got a little stronger.


    ******


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 19 Hours]


    "Hmm... this is a bit surprising." Muttering to myself, my eyes were focused on two items before me.


    One appeared to be a piece of wood shaped like an almond fruit¡ªor more urately, its seed.


    The second item seemed to be a wooden vial. It had the shape of a potion, but it waspletely made of wood, not the usual transparent ss.


    ''I don''t know much about games and stuff, but I at least know this much.''


    The <Shop> had lots of potions as well, and I bought an Invisible Potion during the Tutorials, so I sort of knew how they were supposed to be like.


    I also saw them a lot of times in my dreams now that I thought of it. It wasn''t clear though, so my recollection of then didn''t really offer any advantages.


    ''I''ve been remembering a couple of things in my dreams recently. It''s like being here slowly reminds me more of them...''


    It was all too vague to remember anything concrete or useful, though.


    I decided to wave away the distracting thoughts I had and focused once more on the Items in front of me.


    ''So the Demon had drops. That''s great. Let''s check them out.''


    [Item Information]


    Name: Demon Tree Sap


    Special Effect: Grants temporary sturdiness and vitality upon consumption. {Note: Lasts for five minutes}


    Combat Ability: Vitality Specific


    Energy Level: None


    Durability: One-time-Use


    [End Of Information]


    ''This will definitelye in handy!'' I grinned.


    If I ever encountered a situation where I couldn''t escape, and victory was necessary, I could just use this.


    "What of the second one?"


    [Item Information]


    Name: Demon Tree Essence


    Special Effect: The Essence of the defeated Demon Tree, and a catalyst for its revival. Can also be fused with other items.


    Combat Ability: None


    Energy Level: None


    Durability: Sturdy


    [End Of Information]


    Upon seeing this, my eyes widened instantly. I had been so upied with survival and so many other matters that I forgot to consider something so crucial.


    My newly acquired Skill!


    "This is perfect! It''s finally time to use it." With a bright smile, I opened my Status Window, and my line of vision focused solely on one particr Skill.


    "I finally get to try out <Fallen Foe>."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I wonder what will happen next.


    Will the MC seed in obtaining a loyal Demon? Will it be a cute and hot Tree Lady, or will it be the same ugly monster he fought?


    Find out in the next chapter!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 45: Fallen Foe

    [00 Months: 00 Days: 19 Hours]


    "borate on <Fallen Foe> Skill."


    [Skill Info]


    Name: <Fallen Foe>


    Special Effect: Revives a previously living being that the user has killed, making them their minion indefinitely.


    {Note: Energy consumption will depend on how powerful the minion is. Current limit: 1 minion}


    [End Of Information]


    My grin broadened as I stared at the Essence in front of me.


    ''I can finally test out this Skill. There are lots of limitations to it, but it''s by far my strongest Non Exclusive Skill.''


    If I managed to pull it off, I could have a very massive tank on my side to support me.


    "Alright! Let''s do this!"


    "<Fallen Foe>" I whispered, focusing my attention on the almond shaped wood.


    ... Nothing happened.


    ''What? Why is nothing happening?!'' My mind instantly erupted as sweat covered my face.


    My throat became itchy, and I felt a lurking fear within me.


    ''Is the Skill defective? Am I not qualified enough?''


    Or perhaps... was the problem with the Essence? But the Item Info didn''t give me any indication that it was damaged.


    I reached out for the piece of wood to closely observe it, but the moment I touched it, I felt an odd sensation suddenly assail me.


    [Skill Notice]


    <Conditions Have Been Fulfilled>


    {You Have Interacted With The Essence of a Demon you vanquished. You may choose to use the revive it as your minion.}


    <Cost: 10 Energy>


    ~Do You Wish To Proceed?~


    [Yes]   [No]


    ''H-haa... I see.''


    I had to use up all my Energy if I wanted to revive this single Demon.


    ''That''s a lot! But, if I consider the rewards I will reap, it''s actually not bad...''


    And since the System said I could keep the minion indefinitely, that meant I would get returns that far outweighed any loss I would experience now.


    ''It''s a shame I can only have one at a time...''


    The good news was that I could always keep the Essences of Demon I killed in order to have them as my future minions.


    "I''ll allocate one extra Stat Point to my Energy Level, just in case...''


    Doing so boosted my permanent Stats to 9 Energy Level, while also ounting for the additional 2 that Energy Rock gave me.


    Having a total of 11 Energy Level now, I was ready to proceed.


    "Yes. Let''s do it!"


    ~FSHUUUU...~


    A hissing sound began to emanate from the almond shaped wood on my hand, causing to to begin to throb.


    It floated away from my grasp, now emitting a faint light that glowed from within it.


    The light, initially bright white and slightly yellow, slowly began to take a more sinister tone.


    The light brown wood slowly began to decay, and the illumination turned crimson, coursing through the entire wood.


    The dark red aura leaked out, and it gave off a slightly chilling feel that both resonated with me and repulsed me at the same time.


    And then, at that moment, the tree shard slowly began to swell.


    Parts began forming as it grew, and it rapidly developed, regaining it''s original state within seconds.


    No... not quite it''s original state.


    It''s leaves had all dried up, and it''s bark was now darkened grey.


    Crimson veins appeared all over its body, and it''s previously green eyes now shone bright red.


    An ominous dark red aura, like dried blood, leaked from the towering creature, and it was in this state that it stood still.


    Hunching before me one second, and then proceeding to its knees the next, the Tree Demon bowed its head.


    [Skill Notice]


    <Revival Is Complete>


    {Demon <Demon Tree (Lvl 3)> is now under yourmand}


    [Minion Information]


    Name: Demon Tree <Change Name>


    Level: 3/10 (Fixed)


    Life Force: 100


    Energy Level: 5


    Combat Ability: 20


    [Titles]


    <Demon Tree Offspring>, <A Fallen Foe>


    [Skills]


    <Regeneration>, <Vibration Detection>, <Wooden Spikes>


    [Additional Information]


    A young Demon Tree whose life was cut short at the hands of the User. It can change nature into an ordinary tree, masking its Demonic Nature, or fully manifest as a Demonic creature.


    It is unfortunate that it will be unable to grow beyond this point, but it certainly will prove useful to you.


    [End Of Information]


    "Wow! This is intense!"


    I knew it had incredible vitality, but what I was looking at even exceeded my expectations!


    ''If I didn''t take matters into my own hands¡ªliterally¡ªI don''t think I would have been able to kill it.''


    It even had regeneration as a Skill, and I suppose it''s Vibration Detection was how it could detect me.


    I was also quite familiar with it''s wooden spikes.


    ''Its Energy Level is very low, though. It also doesn''t have that high abat ability, too...'' My thoughts trailed as I observed its entire build.


    "It really is more attuned to tanking more than anything else, I suppose."


    [Skill Notice]


    <1 Minion Slot Avable>


    {When your Minion is not in use, you may decide to keep it in the Minion Slot. Only one Minion Slot is avable, since you can currently only Revive one Minion using this Skill. Revival of another entity will result in the eradication of the current Minion}


    [End Of Notice]


    "That''s some helpful information." A wry smile formed on my face while I sighed in relief.


    I had already been growing worried that I would have have to take such a huge thing with me anywhere I went, but that wasn''t the case, fortunately.


    ''I mean, I could always use it to carry my heavy loads, or maybe to carry me if I''m tired. It has many uses besidesbat...''


    Looking at it''s tall frame, it was at least over three meters.


    ''Its not too bulky, but it definitely looks strong enough.''


    Having a really capable minion already began to appeal to me, and the more I saw my massive subordinate, the more I couldn''t help but smile in glee.


    "The Skill says I can change its name. While it doesn''t seem like it has any intelligence, I can feel a strong mental link between us, and I know it''ll do whatever I ask..."


    To test this, Imanded the Demon Tree to rise, and it did.


    I told it to jump, and it also obeyed that instruction.


    ''Time to test the limits...''


    I told it to speak, but it couldn''t do that. I told it to write my name on the ground, but it also couldn''t do that.


    ''Hm? How about this...''


    I told it to write a letter ''M'', but even that was tooplex for it.


    ''It seems I can''t make it do what it does t innately know how to do, or what it doesn''t know.''


    Since the Demon couldn''t increase its level, it made sense that it couldn''t learn new things.


    It became stagnant the moment it died.


    ''Well, that sucks.''


    But in a way, this was still a very good deal.


    ''I can have it be my guard while I fall asleep. It can also do a lot of menial tasks, as long as they aren''t tooplicated and are things it should be able to do.''


    After all, after trying out various things it could or couldn''t do, I realized it could draw strokes on the ground, as long as my instruction of what a stroke was, and the imagery, was detailed enough.


    ''Even the letter M should be achievable if I make itbine strokes and give it enough imagery in my instructions to work with...''


    Even though it couldn''t learn new things, as long as it was a puppet attached to my strings, I could treat it like my third arm and make it do whatever I wanted.


    ''What a scary power...'' I genuinely felt grateful to have recieved it.


    "But something bothers me..."


    Even as I finally returned to the hill and instructed my minion to guard me with its life, the thought continued to disturb me.


    ''If I recieved <Fallen Foe>, after the Special Event, that means others must have also gotten very powerful Skills as well...''


    It made me a bit terrified, to be honest. And that fear humbled me instantly.


    ''I can''t get too confident in my power...''


    After all, I wasn''t the only potential one who could be wielding it.


    [00 Months: 00 Days: 21 Hours]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like it wasn''t a Tree Lady.


    Sorry fes...

 Chapter 46: Unexpected Encounter

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 01 Hours]


    After only sleeping for a couple of hours, I woke up to begin actively raiding Dungeons.


    There wasn''t any clock in this world, but since I usually found myself waking up by 7:30 AM every morning, and it had been about an hour since I woke up, I had to assume that the clock started somewhere around the 7:30 AM mark.


    After waking, I went over a few things I already knew, and I also unsummoned my minion¡ªRoot.


    ''Yeah, the name sucks, but...''


    With Root now in my Skill''s special slot, I decided to begin my hardcore Dungeon exploration, and continue my journey of leveling up.


    ''Yesterday, I went around exploring the areas that make up the Wild Lands. It''s not very expansive, but it''s still a lot of ground to cover, so...''


    I had a decision to make.


    "Which should I attack first?"


    I personally felt like the furthest one from me should be explored first, considering the possibility that there could be other humans in the areas after where I was summoned, and they could explore the Dungeon closer to their territories before I was done with the ones closer to mine.


    ''That means by the time I''m done with the ones closest to me, there''s a chance someone would have explored the ones furthest from me...''


    The five Dungeons I had been informed of were mostly exclusive to the Wild Lands, but there was one that stood at the outskirts.


    I couldn''t take any chance that it would be taken before I could raid it.


    "Okay! I''ve made up my mind! I''ll be heading there first!"


    And with that, I began my journey towards the Dungeon of Stone.


    ********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 3 Hours]


    After walking nonstop for almost three hours, I finally arrived at my destination.


    I didn''t know if it was because I already had a destination in mind, or because I was unconsciously walking faster, but it didn''t take very long¡ªat least unlikest time¡ªto reach my destination.


    "Hmm..." A smile formed on my face as I neared the Dungeon.


    ''There''s hardly any life surrounding Dungeons due to the intense energy that oozes from within it. I don''t need to concern myself with wild animals popping out of the blue to attack me.''


    This was information I obtained from the Information I gotst time, as well as from observation.


    Conserving my Energy, I didn''t use <Focus> or anything like that, instead I simply tasked my mind on the journey ahead.


    ... That was my mistake.


    "What''s taking Jeff so long?"


    "Come on, you know he''s a slow pisser."


    "Pfft. You guys are so vulgar, you''re going to make thedy with us ufortable..."


    "I don''t particrly mind."


    "Is that so? That''s a relief, then."


    I heard four distinct voices as I was just leaving the shrubbery that led me to the clearing where the Dungeon was located.


    ''W-what?!'' My eyes widened instantly. ''There are people here??''


    It seemed I was already toote.


    They seemed to be a lively bunch, with three men and one woman, and then another one who wasn''t with them called ''Jeff''


    I could see their figures, but before I dawdled any longer, I swiftly returned to the wall of shrubbery that protected me from sight.


    From the little I observed from my auxiliary vision, all four of them were standing close to the Dungeon''s entrance, and they seemed to be preparing to venture inside.


    ''Damn it...''


    It already threw a wrench into my ns.


    ''What should I do now?'' My thoughts echoed as I internally began to consider my next move.


    On one end, I could use my Invisibility Cloak to sneak into the Dungeon, but could I maintain my invisibility for very long, considering my Energy Level?


    Besides, how would I be able to fight Demons and Level Upfortably if the Adventuring Party were close to me, especially if I was invisible?


    What if one of them had a sensory ability? That was certainly in the realm of possibilities, and it wouldn''t do me any good to be spotted being invisible in their Dungeon Raid.


    ''There are many factors involved...'' My mind trailed.


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I failed to notice anything around me. Needless to say, that came to bite me.


    "Oh? It''s you, sleepyhead!" A voice came from behind me, instantly startling me.


    "Ueghhhh!!!" I made the most embarrassing sound, leaping away from my location in a sh.


    My body moved before I could stop it, and I realized anything, I was already a couple of steps away from her, my guard raised to the maximum.


    "Would you chill out, dude. I''m not a scary monster, am I?" The one before me giggled lightly, smiling enthusiastically at me.


    ''She... she is... the one I met back then!''


    The stranger who I had shortly interacted with right before Seraph addressed us.


    ''She''s here?!'' My eyes widened as I took in her really beautiful form.


    Her pale skin seemed to glow in the early morning sun, and her really skin-tight outfit made her body look all the more irresistible.


    Her white and pink hair, coupled with her pink irises, made her appear exotic, and her lustrous lips invited me to¡ª


    ''Argh! What am I thinking again?''


    "Oh, what are you doing back here, Lu?" I heard the voice of one the people in her groupecho from behind the shrubbery, and then approaching footsteps manifested.


    ''They''re drawing closer to me!''


    What were they going to think? That I was spying on them? Would they try to attack me? Would they attempt to take my life? I had no idea what would happen!


    ''I should retreat for now using Invisibility Cloak!''


    "Hey, sleepyhead..." I felt a gentle sensation course through both of my shoulders, seeing the strange girl close the distance between me and her so naturally and easily that I didn''t even have the chance to react.


    "... Rx." Her hands were firmly ced on my timid shoulders, holding me down for some reason.


    She had a bright smile on her face, and she narrowed her gaze on me¡ªalmost the same way she did in the past.


    "W-what are you¡ª?"


    A slight frown appeared on her face as soon as I spoke, and before I could even.process what could have happened to cause the sudden switch, her group members suddenly appeared from behind the shrubbery.


    "Oh, so you were with a boy?"


    "Seems like you two know each other."


    "Who is he?"


    Her bright smile returned, and she turned to face the three men with a bright glow in her eyes.


    "He''s just a stranger I met once. I don''t really know him. I just noticed him hiding behind the shrubs and watching us."


    The moment I heard her words, I felt something break within me for some reason.


    ''Why does that hurt?'' I wondered, slightly clutching my chest, but I maintained a rtively stoic expression.


    "Oh? So you were spying on us, eh?" One of the party members smiled. He had a bushy beard and a very jovial expression in general.


    "N-no. I wasn''t really spying on you. I just didn''t expect to see a group raiding the Dungeon so early, so I hid myself when I saw you." I managed to blurt out a reply.


    ''Haa, what am I doing? I should just go...''


    "Oh? That''s interesting!" Another one, who was morenky and had a sly appearance thanks to his nty eyes.


    "So you also want to explore the Dungeon, huh?" The other fellow who seemed to be the oldest¡ªan elderly man wearing a hooded robe¡ªchuckled.


    ''I''ll just tell them I''m going to leave now.'' I smiled wryly, already feeling the pressure of their gazes fall on me.


    ''They have equipments from <Shop>, which means they aren''t simply survivors. There could even be a Ranker among them!''


    It would be in stupid of me to challenge them at this point.


    "Yeah. But since you are all here, I''ll just leave, so you don''t need to wor¡ª"


    "Why don''t you just join us?" The bushy bearded man suddenly proposed, his eyebrows raised, and his grin growingrger by the moment.


    ''H-huh...?!''


    "Working in a group is always better than fighting all alone, don''t you think?" He added in a jovial tone.


    Hisrades also nodded in obvious agreement to his words.


    "I mean, we formed a group so we wouldn''t be picked off by strong Demons in there." Thenky nty-eyed one grinned.


    "United we stand, divided we fall." The old man nodded slowly.


    I couldn''t believe these people. They were asking me, an obvious stranger, to join their group?


    "So, what do you say, young man? Care to work with us as a team?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you all think Mikey should do? And it seems we have our mystery girl back on screen!


    Also, you can check out character arts on the book''s profile and even suggest some you''d like to see bymenting.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 47: New Party

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 3 Hours]


    "My name is Byron. I used to be a bodyguard before all of this stuff happened. I''m also acting as the leader of this Adventuring Party!"


    We were all currently doing introductions right beside the entrance of the Dungeon, and the bushy-bearded muscr man started off with his.


    Byron had an all-round positive vibe, and it seemed he was one of those stand-up guys. He also seemed to have gained the trust of his party members, or at the very least, their cooperation.


    ''He seems like the most reliable of the bunch. He also appears strong...''


    Byron had some armor covering him, clearly indicating the value he ced on defense. He also had a chain-like ne that most likely served as a boost on his physique.


    He had a de in the hilt on his waste, and judging by the size of it, I had to assume.he was a very heavy hitter.


    I could already see why he would be considered the leader.


    "I''m Daniel." The nty-eyed man responded next.


    He had a very sly look, and his slightly hunchednky frame wasn''t doing him any good.


    His smile was also quite warped, and I could feel myself getting suspicious of him the more I looked at his face.


    Unlike Byron, he had light armor that mostly covered his chest, back, stomach region, and other parts that had vital organs.


    I could see he was more considerate of his speed than anything else.


    ''A fast hitter perhaps?''


    He also had two daggers, so he was most likely someone who used his speed to sh and hack down enemies.


    ''He has a lot of enchanted wears too. His boots also look like something from the <Shop>.''


    "I''m Jesus. I was aics store owner before I saw that System Window. I was sort of hoping for some excitement in my life at an old age, but I never expected something like this to happen."


    ''Jesus? Isn''t that the name of¡ª'' I pushed aside those thoughts and decided to simply observe the man.


    His robe looked expensive, even by <Shop>''s standards. He also had a bracelet that dropped down his neck, and a staff he firmly gripped¡ªall seeming enchanted.


    ''Is he a Mage, perhaps?'' I thought to myself.


    I predicted that people would develop their ''Build'' based on the kind of abilities they possessed.


    ''That means Byron has a Melee oriented Authority, most likely Daniel too. As for this old man, perhaps he''s more suited for long range stuff...''


    Since my abilities and Skillsets revolved around long-range attacks and careful nning, I would consider myself more attuned to the ''Archer'' category...


    I heard someone mention something like that on the inte once. About stuff like Saber, Caster, Archer, and the likes.


    ''I''m more suited for projectiles than anything else...''


    Being a Mage/Caster would have been cool, but having so many Skills like that would simply consume too much Energy.


    And Energy was my most limited resource at the moment.


    "My name is Jeff. Sorry I took too long with my piss. Nice to meet you." This man had a clean-cut chin, and he had a more civilized appearancepared to everyone else.


    His hairstyle seemed polished, and he was putting in a suit, with a watch, and even had a briefcase in his clutches.


    He stretched out his hand to shake me, and while I hesitated at first, because of the whole ''piss'' issue...


    "Don''t worry. I washed my hands properly."


    ... I decided to indulge him and shook his hand.


    "I was actually an office worker, what you would call a sryman before all this happened."


    ''I suppose he''s still not let go of that identity, considering he''s still dressed as one.'' I thought to myself, noticing his distinctly modern outfit.


    It was possible that these were all enchanted items he had bought from <Shop>, but he clearly had a very strong link to society since he chose to dress like this.


    ''I guess he must miss everyone from back then...'' I smiled softly.


    "I suppose it''s my turn. You can call me Lu, and I was just an unemployed shut-in before any of this happened. Haha!"


    ''Lu, huh? That''s most certainly a nickname!''


    Was she hiding her real name? Or was it an actual name?


    I actually couldn''t tell at this point.


    "My name is Mikey. I was a remote worker before all of this happened."


    "Remote worker? What does that mean?" Lu suddenly popped up with a question.


    Seeing her eyes focus solely on my eyes made me feel somewhat nervous, as if she was burrowing deep into my soul.


    "It means I work from home..." I finally blurted out.


    "Oh? So you''re a shut in like me?"


    "Um, no. Not really. I actually used to go to the Gym, and I liked taking walks too. I had a lot of outdoor activities."


    "A-ah..."


    "Yeah..."


    Lu slowly looked away from me, her expression much less enthusiasticpared to before.


    It almost felt like she was dejected due to how different we turned out to bepared to her earlier assertion.


    ''Should I have lied about all of that?'' I found myself asking.


    "Well, looks like we have all introduced ourselves! That''s good." Byron broke the awkward silence with his powerful voice.


    He ced both muscr hands on his hips, and grinned.


    ording to the exnation I was given, the Party formed that very day after they had all individually converged to conquer the Dungeon.


    It sounded improbable to me, considering how very chummy they seemed, and also based on what I heard from one of them earlier about Jeff being a ''slow pisser''.


    They were clearly familiar with one another.


    ''I''ll just have to be careful around them while also satiating my curiosity.''


    The atmosphere felt peaceful and warm, and it seemed like everyone was already prepared for the mission.


    "Alright fes! Let''s begin our Dungeon Exploration!"


    *********


    Dungeon of Stone...


    As the name implied, it was a stone-cave, and it''s entrance alone showed that much.


    With a gaping hole wide enough to allow a group of six to enter at the same time, the Dungeon already had a massive entrance.


    It''s interior didn''t disappoint as well.


    The wide expanse it provided was suitable for multiple individuals to challenge this ce at the same time.


    It was also perfect for coordinated group assaults.


    Free movements were allowed, and the terrain was smooth enough to encourage easy movements.


    Then, how about the Dungeon''s inhabitants?


    Stone Golems, creatures formed by the natural formation of rocks mutating due to the surge of Energy in order to gain some level of sentience.


    Now Demons, creatures whose only purpose was to defend their territory and eliminate any intruders, the Stone Golems were the residents of the Dungeon of Stone.


    Sturdy and strong, but slow and predictable. The Demons offered a bnce.


    Of course, their levels of difficulty varied, and deep within this Dungeon, there existed a Boss Monster.


    This made it a standard Dungeon, the best for anyone to test their mettle.


    ... At least, that was what I concluded after experiencing it.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think about the current arrangement?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 48: Perfect Teamwork [Pt 1]

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 06 Hours]


    A little over two hours in, and I was plenty amazed already.


    I had never been in a Party before, so I didn''t know how it worked.


    I had thought it would be a bunch of people just firing off their attacks without any kind of coordination among one another.


    ....I was wrong!


    Byron, being the one who dealt the most damage and acted as a source of defense, stood at the vanguard.


    He would take on the assaults of the Demons head-on, while everyone else would provide backup.


    Daniel took the right wing, and I took the left one.


    Jeff and Jesus stayed at the rear, while Lu provided immediate support to the front.


    Our attacks mostly consisted the use of Skills, and but I was able to notice a lot of details, thanks to <Focus>, which gave me an idea of the general abilities of my team members.


    ''Byron seems to have freakish strength, and it''s constantly on. It could be the effect of his Item or high stats, but not Non-Exclusive Skills.''


    Most Skills had cool-down periods, but the guy didn''t seem to tire, neither did he seem weakened as time went on.


    It felt like a permanent effect.


    ''I think it''s based on his Authority. An Exclusive Skill perhaps?''


    Then there was Daniel, who seemed to be able to turn invisible for an indefinite period of time.


    ''He keeps fighting while being invisible, and he''s expending a lot of energy due to coating his dagger with it.''


    There seemed to be a strong indication that it couldn''t simply be an Item''s effect due to the length of time he was using it, and the fraudulent amount of Energy he would need use to maintain it.


    ''Maybe he has an Item he uses to provide him Energy so it never runs out, but that would be very expensive!''


    Considering how he isn''t wearing extremely high-grade equipment, and he is mostly based on agility-focused attacks, if he had that much Currency, he would have gotten better equipment for fighting.


    Jesus, as I expected, was using Magic-like attacks.


    It was mostly something known as Magic Missile, and he kept spamming the stuff like crazy.


    I had many theories about it, but I certainly knew he had an authority that was simr to a Mage, and his Skills had to haveplimented that.


    Sometimes, he would create barriers to defend us, and other times, he would create constraints for the Demons around.


    He seemed versatile enough to pull his own weight.


    Beside him was Jeff, and he was mostly in charge of debuffs with his poisonous attacks.


    The enemies would get slower, or some even paralyzed thanks to his attacks, and he often used this before we started fighting, or even during the fight.


    ''He sprays poison, huh? That''s dangerous.'' I had thought.


    To my surprise, though, the Poison didn''t work on us.


    He told us that his poison Skill only affected Demons, so we didn''t have to worry. And true to his word, I felt no different after inhaling the bitter-smelling substance.


    Ask for Lu, I couldn''t really figure her out.


    Why?


    She was just... too good!


    Her movements were fast, but not too fast. Her blows were heavy, but not too powerful. She never got hit directly by a monster, and while she never used any skill or weapon¡ªjust her bare fist¡ªshe never slowed the Part down.


    Somehow I felt like she was even matching our pace.


    ''Am I overthinking this?'' I thought to myself, deciding simply to observe her more.


    As for me, I mostly used <Sprint> and <Visualize> in sync to fight. <Focus> allowed me to watch my allies, but I wasn''t particrly drawing them back.


    However...


    ''These things are quite tough.''


    They were slow, sure. However, it took too long to defeat one, and this was even after Jeff poisoned them already.


    ''It would be much easier with Energy Rock, but I''m not going to reveal that card yet.''


    I could decide to wear my Enchanted Speedo in a special way to boost my Stats, but did I really want to go down that route?


    ''Everyone will look at me like a pervert! The situation isn''t that dire yet...''


    I was doing just fine.


    My contribution to the team was also pretty average. To be honest, I was trying my best just to keep up and not hold anyone back.


    ''Everyone here is quite strong. Even though I''m a Ranker, and they''re not...''


    When I introduced myself as Mikey, they all asked me if I was the one on the Leaderboard, and I told them I wasn''t.


    Perhaps some of them would have been skeptical of my response back then, but upon seeing how I fought, I was certain they would be convinced of my words by now.


    I wasn''t that special. I was just like everyone else.


    ******


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 11 Hours]


    We took some breaks, but everyone kept advancing at a fast pace in order to clear the Dungeon as fast as we could¡ªespecially before nightfall.


    The Dungeon Of Stone most likely took ce underground, and while it mostly just felt like we were walking in a very straight and wide line throughout the journey, perhaps we were already several feet underneath the earth.


    It didn''t bother anyone currently, but this ce would be getting rather cold by nightfall.


    ''It''s better we end this really quickly...''


    And as if the Dungeon heard me loud and clear, we finally got to the very first obstruction to our path since we started our journey.


    It was...


    "The Boss Room, huh?" Byron''s voice echoed in the massive expanse as his face formed a massive grin.


    "We''re finally here..." Daniel nodded in relief, his nted eyes opening slowly.


    "Almost done. A shame indeed." Jesus chuckled.


    "I''m tired. Let''s get this over with quickly." Jeff muttered in a huff.


    "I agree." Lu smiled.


    With everyone already prepared to face the opponent that stood on the other side of the huge double door before us, I also nodded and took a step forward.


    "I''m ready."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think of Mikey''s adventure with the party members thus far?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 49: Perfect Teamwork [Pt 2]

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 11 Hours]


    ''I''ve already Leveled Up twice since we started raiding this Dungeon...'' My thoughts echoed as I stared at the imposing get that led to the Boss Room.


    Now in Level 23, I felt a surge of both pride and excitement for my next upgrade. We were almost done with conquering the Dungeon, yet why did it feel like so little time had passed since we started our journey as an Adventuring Party?


    The Demons here were tough as nails, but they weren''t impossible to defeat, especially thanks to our teamwork.


    ''Compensating for our individual weaknesses with the efforts of the group. It''s not so bad.'' Raiding Dungeons like this was at least time efficient.


    The dangers were also minimized.


    ''That''s why...''


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Will Encounter A Very Dangerous Demon>


    Even though the Demon that was bound to dwell on the other side of the gate was going to be immensely powerful, I wasn''t worried in the slightest.


    I had my teammates to help me out.


    "I''m ready."


    *******


    [Dungeon Of Stone: Boss Room]


    The air was thick with tension as my Adventuring Party and I stood before the Boss Monster we were supposed to defeat.


    ''Haha... it bigger than I thought.''


    Standing before us was acolossal Stone Golem. Its towering figure, reaching a height of five to seven meters, cast an intimidating shadow over us.


    Its bulky stature and unyielding stone exterior exuded power and endurance.


    "It''s tough, but..." We already knew that defeating this behemoth was the key to clearing the Dungeon we had ventured into.


    With our abilities honed and battle strategies in mind, we braced ourselves for the imminent sh.


    "Remember the n. Take formation!" Byron, the leader of our Party, took charge and yelled.


    "Roger." I muttered, my eyes focused on the target before me.


    My auxiliary vision caught the figures of my other teammates getting into formation, and I wasn''t going to fall behind.


    Activating my <Focus> Skill, I felt an immediate surge of rity as my senses sharpened.


    Every movement, every twitch of the Golem, was amplified, allowing me to react with precision.


    Without wasting a second, Byron shouted out the battle n to myrades.


    ''We''re fortunate this Golem doesn''t seem toprehend speech. If it was intelligent, you''d have just revealed out n to it...'' I almost sighed in exasperation, but controlled myself.


    I was already used to Byron''s type of team coordination, and since was the Dungeon of Stone, it was of no real consequence.


    Jeff, our Poison Gas sprayer positioned at the rear sent a hail sent a fog of his special ability to envelop the Golem.


    At the exact moment Jesus, our reliable Mage began peppering it with Magic Missiles, and Daniel, turned invisible at the exact same moment to close the distance between us and the Boss.


    Wielding his dagger deftly, he was meant to sneak around, ready to strike at any moment.


    My attention turned to Lu, who seemed to be fueled solely by raw strength and speed. She positioned herself at its feet, ready to unleash her powerful punches and kicks.


    I, relying on my <Sprint> ability, prepared to dart in and out ofbat, seeking weak spots and delivering rapid strikes.


    Byron was pretty much the center of attention, standing right in front of the Boss, taunting it with his de raised and a confident grin shing on his bushy-bearded face.


    We were a well-coordinated unit, each member contributing their unique skills to take down the formidable foe.


    As the battlemenced, the Stone Golem swung its massive stone fists towards us. With my <Visualize> ability, I could see glimpses of the future, giving me a small advantage in anticipating its movements.


    I narrowly evaded the first blow, feeling the gust of wind from its colossal fist as it sailed past me.


    ~WHUUUUUUSSSHHHH!!~


    With lightning speed, I retaliated,nding a series of precise strikes on its joints and vulnerable areas.


    The poison gas filled the air, causing the Golem to stumble momentarily.


    Seizing the opportunity, the invisible dagger-wielder struck from the shadows, shing at its back.


    ~FWISH!~


    ~SWISH!~


    ~BOOOOMM!!~


    The Mage continued to unleash a barrage of Magic Missiles, each explosion chipping away at the Golem''s stone exterior.


    Ourbined assault was relentless, but the Golem''s immense strength and durability made it a formidable adversary.


    As I dodged another thunderous punch, I spotted an opening.


    Activating my <Sprint> ability, I darted towards the Golem''s legs, avoiding its reach. I delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes, focusing on weakening its foundation.


    At that moment, Luunched a powerful kick, her sheer force denting the Golem''s leg, causing it to stagger.


    However, the Golem was far from defeated. It retaliated with a ground-shaking stomp, attempting to crush us beneath its enormous weight.


    ~BOOOOOMMM!!!~


    Reacting swiftly, I dashed away, barely evading the attack. But not everyone was as fortunate. Daniel, caught off guard, was struck and sent flying across the chamber.


    ''Damnit!''


    He wasn''t going to die from just that hit, so I decided to ignore the little misstep and focus on the Boss.


    It seemed the remaining members of our party understood that, so instead of getting distracted, we redoubled our efforts.


    The poison gas thickened, making it harder for the Golem to focus.


    Jesus'' Magic Missiles intensified, hammering into the Golem''s structure relentlessly.


    Byron''s constant de''s ngs echoed across the room as he faced the Boss head on, doing his best to hold out while withstanding a few blows that would have certainly killed me if I was hit.


    Lu channeled her raw power, delivering punches and kicks with unyielding force.


    The battle raged on, each moment more intense than thest.


    The Golem, weakened by our relentless assault, began to show signs of wear.


    Cracks spiderwebbed across its stony skin, and its movements grew sluggish. We knew victory was within our reach.


    ''Finally!'' I grinned, closing the distance that had been made due to dodging it''s previous attack.


    ''I should be the one to deal thest hit. Just in case there''s a bonus for that!''


    "Mikey, look out!" I heard Byron yell from behind me.


    It was toote, though.


    In one final, desperate attempt, the Golem lunged at me with its remaining strength. It seemed like I was going to die from the powerful blow being directed toward me.


    But...


    ''You really think I didn''t see thising?'' A grin stretched across my face.


    Utilizing my heightened perception from <Focus>, I sidestepped its attack and drove my fist into a weak spot, shattering the stone beneath it.


    ~CREAK~


    "Bingo!"


    ~BOOM!~


    That very instant, the Boss copsed to the ground, defeated.


    "Damn... you guys finished without me." Limping towards the fallen Golem, Daniel huffed as he clutched his chest.


    "You snooze, you lose. You can ask Mikey over there." Byron grinned at me.


    It seemed he understood my selfish action just now, but it didn''t seem like he was going to reprimand me.


    ''How surprising...'' My huffs filled the air, and so did everyone elses.


    As the dust settled, we stood amidst the wreckage, battered and weary, but triumphant.


    The Dungeon had been conquered, the Boss Stone Golem vanquished.


    Our teamwork, determination, and the synergy of our abilities had brought us victory. We took a moment to catch our breath, sharing looks of relief and pride.


    "Who else is hungry?" Daniel muttered, chuckling light-heartedly.


    Now that I looked at him in this light, he didn''t seem all that suspicious anymore.


    "I''m hungry! Haa... we''ve not had anything to eat for hours!" Lu spoke so nonchntly and casually.


    Something told me she was just pretending to be tired like the rest of us.


    "I have some food in my briefcase." Jeff smiled gently.


    Out of all of us, it seemed he was the most out of breath..


    ''I always thought he seemed like the weakest of the bunch.''


    "Haha. I think I''ve had enough excitement for today." This time it was Jesus who spoke, his wheezing tone indicating how tired he was.


    "You should sit and rest, old ma¡ª" Byron wanted to intervene.


    "Who are you calling old?!"


    "Aha... sorry."


    "Much better! I''m still in my prime."


    I stifled a chuckle, and I could tell that everyone else was doing the same.


    ''Still, he has a point. This old guy is still more skilled than a lot of young people that would have preferred being sheltered.''


    It seemed his quest for adventure really paid off in the end.


    If there was one thing I learned from spending time with these people, it was that they all had their motivations.


    ''It seems every one has a reason for fighting. That''s why we''re all here and not dead.''


    ... Not even after fighting a very dangerous foe.


    It was a hard-fought battle, an intense struggle against overwhelming odds. But we emerged victorious, forever bound by the bonds forged in the crucible ofbat.


    ''What can I say? They''re not a bad crew.''


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 50: Paralyzing Discovery

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 12 Hours]


    There were a lot of things suspicious about this Adventuring Party when I first decided to join.


    Everything seemed so convenient, and I had a feeling that the entire thing was a setup. That was why I chose to hide my abilities and refused to lower my guard throughout the expedition.


    ''But it seems like I was wrong...''


    If I was indeed the prey, my enemies had thrown away lots of chances to eliminate me. I had appeared weak and vulnerable on purpose, yet none of them took the bait.


    Besides, now that we were all exhausted, it didn''t seem like anyone was nning on making any moves anytime soon.


    ''Maybe the whole piss stuff I heard at the beginning was simply due to Jeff talking them before he went to ease himself.'' I reasoned.


    Perhaps I had simply been overthinking this entire thing.


    ''I was on guard for no reason at all...''


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Cleared This Dungeon>


    {User, along with five others, have cleared the <Dungeon Of Stone>, and will now be rewarded for your aplishments}


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~One Treasure Chest (Rare)~


    ~300 Currency~


    ~Stone Golem (Lvl 5) Essence~


    ~Additional Level Up (1 Level)~


    [End Of Rewards]


    ''Not bad, but...''


    I nced around and noticed that everyone was busy watching the System Window in front of them.


    I couldn''t see what they saw, just as they couldn''t see what I saw, but I observed their expressions.


    Most of them seemed genuinely happy about what they recieved, but it didn''t quite cut it for me.


    ''... It''s not good enough.''


    I felt I deserved more. Considering the fact that the Ranker Title was currently in y here, I thought I would receive more than this measly reward.


    ''Could it be that the Rewards were split among everyone because we cleared this Dungeon as a Party?''


    Now that I thought about it like that, it made more sense.


    This Dungeon Of Stone was more difficult than any challenge I faced before, but thanks to having allies with me, it felt like a breeze.


    The System must have deemed it fit to split the Rewards with everyone.


    ''I should have expected this.''


    If I had challenged this Dungeon, or any other one, by myself, I was sure to get more Rewards.


    ''Even if these people didn''t betray me or anything, I don''t think I can continue working in a Party.''


    I needed to grind as hard and as fast as I could.


    Being in a Party was easier, but also less rewarding. Since I was more of a high risk high reward kind of guy, I had to see things for what they were.


    ''Leveling solo is better in the end.''


    I would be able to Level Up more, and I would be able to keep all the rewards for myself. Plus, I would.be free to use all the powers at my disposal without worrying about prying eyes.


    ''Finally, I wouldn''t be allowing others to get stronger at my expense.''


    Resources were limited¡ªwhether they were Currency, or Stats.


    ''If I allow this to continue, it''ll be easier for them to catch up to me. I might even lose my Ranker Title and the benefits thate with it.''


    I couldn''t allow it.


    *********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    After sorting through our Rewards, we all decided to rest a little while making small talk.


    Considering how I saw this as a way of expanding my horizons and learning more about the world¡ªespecially about the perspective of different people and their experiences¡ªI decided to stay behind.


    After about an hour psed, it was finally time to leave the Dungeon, and I was already anticipating the next location I was going to explore.


    ''A great deal of time has psed. I probably won''t be able to clear it today, but I can at least get a feel of the next Dungeon.''


    Then, perhaps tomorrow I would clear itpletely.


    If Byron tried to make me join their Party on another raid, I would have to gratefully decline.


    ''I should still keep in touch, though. They could end up being useful in the long run. Plus...''


    My eyes darted at Lu, who hadn''t seemed to pay me much attention since we formed our Party.


    I had thought she would try to tease me or leave hints that she knew my Skills, but she didn''t do anything like that.


    ''She has even been acting somewhat cold.''


    I didn''t get her at all.


    At the very least, though, I didn''t think she meant me any harm. I still had to keep my guard around her, but I wasn''t going to stir up the ho''s nest by challenging her or something.


    She seemed plenty strong.


    ''I should just try to get on her good graces, moving forward. Maybe if I learn more about her, I''ll be able to make my move.''


    Rising to my feet, I settled on the n.


    ''If we end up getting close, maybe she could even... huh... what is... happeni¡ª''


    Before I couldpletely rise to my feet, I felt my bodypletely grow numb, and I fell to the ground.


    ''W-what is this? What just happened?!''


    I waspletely paralyzed, unable to move my body in the slightest.


    I could only twitch my eyes and move my irises slightly, but anything beyond that seemed impossible.


    ''I... can''t do anything?! C-could it be...!''


    At that instant, my brain exploded in both desperation and rage.


    ''Those bastards! They actually betrayed me?!!''


    ... I was wrong.


    The moment I trailed my vision to them, I noticed everyone was also on the ground. They were all paralyzed.


    Everyone was in the same situation as me.


    ''W-what...?!''


    "I am truly sorry, you guys." A familiar voice suddenly echoed in my ears, and a tall figure rose from all the fallen people.


    Out of everyone present, only he seemedpletely fine.


    ''Y-you...''


    Out of everyone I suspected, he was probably the least on the list.


    He didn''t have a suspicious face like Daniel.


    He didn''t have the sly wits and aged experience of Jesus.


    He didn''t have that charismatic and suspiciously nice persona that Byron exuded.


    He was the weakest and most transparent of everyone in the group.


    ''... Jeff?!''


    Standing in his stained suit while straightening his tie, Jeff stared down at all of us with a sad expression on his face.


    "I really had no choice. Please forgive me for what I am about to do."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Who did you suspect out of everyone? Come on, be honest!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 51: Regret

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    Jeff''s mind swirled with memories as he stood before his paralyzedrades, his heart heavy with the weight of his past, as well as his current actions.


    The flickering natural lights in the Dungeon''s Boss Room cast eerie shadows across his face, emphasizing the lines etched deep by years of struggle. He took a deep breath, his voice trembling as he began to speak.


    "I... I need to apologize," Jeff''s voice wavered, his eyes darting from one frozen face to another. "I''ve been lying to all of you. Keeping this secret... it was tearing me apart."


    His mind wandered back to the day his life had changed forever. The image of his wife, the love of his life, lying cold and lifeless, haunted his thoughts. The void she left behind, both in his heart and in their daughter''s life, had driven him to desperate measures.


    "I was just an office clerk, a nobody," Jeff''s voice cracked with a mix of sadness and determination. "But when my wife died... I had to be everything for my little girl. I had to provide, protect... no matter what."


    The memory of sleepless nights and countless sacrifices flooded his mind. He had fought tooth and nail to scrape together a living for himself and his daughter, navigating a harsh world that showed no mercy.


    He had taken on jobs he never thought he would, made choices that tested his very morality.


    "I''ve done things... things I''m not proud of," Jeff''s voice trembled with a mixture of regret and conviction. "But I did it all for her. My daughter. She''s the only family I have left."


    Even now, many yearster, he couldn''t stop or go back on the promise he made to his dead wife. The pact to always be there for their little girl.


    "All I did, even in the Tutorial... it was for her. All those innocent lives that had to be sacrificed. It was all for her sake." He murmured, as if trying to convince himself as much as he tried convincing those whoy before him.


    "I... I don''t enjoy this. I don''t like this. But..."


    He nced at his motionlessrades, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and determination.


    "I need your ''Currency,'' your equipment, your Rewards... for her. I need to ensure her safety, her future. I need to find a way for her not to be consumed by this violence, this new world we''re trapped in."


    His voice grew more resolute, filled with a determination born out of desperation. "I''ve found a settlement, a small Inn not far from here. It''s a ce where she can live, grow up away from all of this. I need to secure her future, and if that means I have to soil my hands, betray those who helped me... then I''ll do it."


    Jeff''s gaze lingered on each of his paralyzedpanions, his voice filled with an odd mix of remorse and resolve. "I never wanted any of this. I don''t enjoy causing harm or taking lives. But it''s necessary, for my only family, for my daughter."


    A single tear welled up in the corner of his eye, reflecting the torment within his soul. "I''ll find a way, somehow. To give her the life she deserves. To shield her from this darkness."


    With a heavy sigh, Jeff''s voice lowered to a mere whisper. "I''m sorry. I truly am. But this is the path I have to take... for her."


    *********


    ''Bullshit!'' My thoughts angrily echoed as I did my best to re at the traitor who was uttering utter nonsense.


    ''Everything you''re talking about is bullshit!''


    Just because you needed to help those dear to you, or save their lives, why would you need to take the lives of others?


    What did we ever do to deserve it?!


    ''Just as you have something to protect, I also have something to protect. My own life!''


    By actualizing his goal, didn''t this fucker realize he was depriving others of their own motivations?


    How was that right? How was that just? No... it wasn''t.


    It was terribly unfair!


    ''Don''t you dare cry and act like you''re the victim! You''re the criminal here! You''re the viin!''


    Why... why did I keep finding myself in these kinds of situations? Why was I still encountering people like this?


    First Lisa and her friends, and now this man.


    ''When will you ever learn, Mikey?''


    How could I make the same mistake as I did before? Allowing myself to think, even for a moment, that people could actually be decent!


    ''Fuck! Fuck Fuck!''


    I wasn''t interested in this man''s sob story or his little tragic tale. We all had people we had lost. We all had things we wanted.


    ''That doesn''t mean you should deprive me of my own goals! You fucker!''


    In the end, despite my thoughts of anger and desperation, I was unable to do anything. I couldn''t move or act, and nothing but anger consumed me.


    I could feel all the strong emotions being suppressed by my <Visionary> Title, and the big questions suddenly began to pop into my mind.


    ''This bastard... how did he do it?!''


    I began to hear squelching sounds as Jeff used Byron''s de to behead everyone in his path.


    He started from Byron, making his way towards Lu,pletely severing her head right in front of me.


    I watched her face roll, and I watched the rest of her body bleed without even twitching.


    Even though she was so strong, I couldn''t believe she could just die without being capable of any resistance.


    The next to go was Jesus, and then Daniel. Everyone was dead, and since I was the furthest away from him, he made his way towards me, dragging the heavy, bloodstained de on the ground like the grim reaper.


    ''Energy Ball... I can use Energy Ball. I can also use Root... yes! I''m not powerless anymore! I''m not as weak as I was!''


    ... Or so I thought.


    But without being able to call the System Window, or even tapping the icons if they appeared, I was as good as powerless.


    In the end, I was just as weak and powerless as I was in the past.


    "I''m really sorry, Mikey. You really seem like a good guy." Jeff whispered as he raised the sword that signaled my execution.


    ''Nothing... nothing has changed!'' I could feel tears oozing from my eyes as mucus dripped from my nose.


    ''N-nothing has... cha¡ª''


    ~SQUELCH!~


    [You Are Dead]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Just as Mikey thought he could move forward from thest and make a new independent life for himself, he finds himself stuck in the same loop that haunts him... learning yet the same lesson.


    ''Never trust anyone!''


    What did you think about Jeff and his own motivations, as well as the way everything turned out.

 Chapter 52: A Do-Over

    The cold grip of death held me right, iming me as their own.


    Unfortunately...


    [You Are Dead]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ... I had a different destiny.


    *********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 00 Hours]


    I woke up, my mind alreadypletely absorbing all that had happened in my dream, and I quickly applied them to reality.


    ''I see. So that''s what happens...''


    I had already limated to the odd feeling of dying and my experiences being nothing but a dream.


    At first, it felt insane, but right now it felt very normal.


    "Status Window..." I murmured, prepared to be heartbroken by loss in Stats.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 21


    - Life Force: 5/5


    - Energy Level: 9/9 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 8/8 (+3), (+15), (+5)


    - Stat Points: 37


    - Currency: 2,850


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>, <Fallen Foe>, <Language Comprehension>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Speedo>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Invisibility Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Demon Tree Sap>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <nket>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "It seems everything is pretty much the same..."


    Well, everything except one major factor.


    "My Alignment, huh? Why am I not surprised?"


    I was now <Chaotic Neutral>, and while I didn''t really know the true spectrum of these Alignments, I had to admit I had gotten a slight change in my perception.


    ''I just wanted to survive without bothering anyone, but it seems people won''t stop bothering me.''


    That meant I had to take more drastic steps to ensure I could achieve my goal in this new world.


    ''Screw anyone who gets in my way!''


    That bastard, Jeff... to think he would do something like that and cry about it. What was he expecting?


    Understanding from the people he was going eliminate? The more I thought about it, the more furious I became.


    ''Now that I know what happens, I can decide to avoid the entire thing, but...''


    There was no way I would do that!


    ''Not only do I lose out on the Rewards, but I''ll be letting Jeff get away with his actions.''


    I wasn''t in any way nning on ying ''Hero'', however I still understood the simply concept of payback.


    ''No one remembers the future except me. I dont n on letting my death slide just like that.''


    Besides, if I let him go now, he could end up being a bigger threat in the future.


    ''I... for the sake of MY own SURVIVAL... I will eliminate you, Jeff.''


    But, first of all, I had to examine the possibilities¡ªspecifically how he was able to paralyze me and everyone else in the Adventuring Party.


    After thinking hard about it, there was only one conclusion I could objectively draw.


    ''Poison. He used his Poison ability on us.''


    But when?


    ''If I''m to guess, I''ll say it was in the Poison Fog he used on the Demons in the Stone Dungeon.''


    Usually, inanimate objects couldn''t really feel the effect of poison, but Jeff''s ability allowed him to affect the functions of his targets, not strictly adhering to their living or non-living state.


    It felt more like a kind of debuff.


    ''What if he lied to us about the effects of the poison? Maybe it also affects humans, but it''s slow-acting?''


    That would exin how he was able to paralyze all of us at the same time.


    "Yeah. That definitely makes sense..."


    In that case, I would need to prepare for it. Fortunately, I had enough Currency to purchase something to help me in that cause.


    ''Since I don''t know how strong or effective the poison is, I have to y it safe and get the most ideal tobat the Poison, while also spending as less as possible.'' Following this line of thought, I found the perfect item in <Shop>.


    It was exactly what I was looking for!


    [Item Information]


    Name: Air Purifier Potion (Mid)


    Special Effect: Purifies the air you inhale after being consumed, andsts for half a day. {Note: Only works on Poisons and othermon Airborne Infections. Curses and Strong Magic are render this item useless}


    Durability: Single Use


    [End Of Information]


    Considering I got it for merely 100 Currency, I had to say... it was well worth it.


    "Alright. I should get to the scene earlier thanst time."


    To put my n into motion, time was of the essence!


    *********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 02 Hours]


    Thanks to being in a hurry, I only spent less than two hours on my journey before arriving at the Dungeon.


    ''I''m not supposed to meet them here for another hour or so.''


    If I took into ount the time they were to arrive here¡ªconsidering what they had told me about them arriving not too long before I was spotted¡ªthat meant I still had over thirty minutes for my preparations.


    ''This shouldn''t take too long, and it''s just my insurance, but...'' A dark gleam formed in my eyes as I looked at the Dungeon''s entrance from a distance.


    "... I''m not taking any chances this time!"


    *********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 03 Hours]


    Perhaps it was due to the effect of the <Visionary> Title, or my sheer determination not to flop my acting performance, but I was able to recreate everything that led up to me joining the Adventurers Party.


    Lu caught me, just like in the past, and I was able to get the proposal which J epted reluctantly¡ªjust to avoid any suspicion.


    After I epted, Jeff appeared out of where he went to pee, and it took all of my self control to look him in the face without strangling him, or sending Energy Rock flying directly toward him to crush his skull.


    "... Don''t worry, I washed it." Heughed awkwardly once he stretched his hand and I felt hesitant to shake it.


    Just like thest time.


    I indulged him, ensuring I hid my seething rage within, leaving no room for suspicion.


    "Wow! That''s a strong grip." He muttered, still smiling like the snake that he was.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Jeff. It won''t happen again." I returned the gesture.


    From the corner of my eyes, I observed Lu staring at me with somewhat disapproving eyes.


    ''What''s her deal now? Is she upset at me for some reason? She was cold thest time as well...''


    I couldn''t understand her thoughts and actions, but did I really need to try?


    Everyone was going to get killed by Jeff anyway, and then I was going to kill Jeff to avenge myself and the dead Adventurers.


    ''This is the perfect chance to get more rewards for myself since I''ll be thest one to interact with everyone here.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you all think of Mikey''s current disposition? Lemme hear your thoughts in thements.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 53: Trap

    Frankly speaking, I was a little hesitant to do this.


    Knowing that people would die, and not doing anything, especially if it was within my power to do so... my past self would never have done such a thing.


    ''But things are different now.''


    I just had to turn a blind eye to the murder. I wasn''t even the one who would be killing them.


    ''Besides, what''s to say these Adventurers won''t eventually have bad motives and affect me some other time?''


    If was better to eliminate them now, while I had the advantage.


    ''Plus, it''s possible that Lu knows of my Status Information...''


    Wasn''t it perfect that she would die here, all without any liability from me?


    ''Yeah... for my sake, everyone here will have to perish.''


    **********


    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    Everything progressed the same asst time. I made sure I did almost exactly the same thing I did in my first try with these Adventurers.


    We used our teamwork to defeat the Stone Golems. We worked hard to get to the Boss Room, and we defeated it the exact same way we did before.


    I even intentionally stole the final strike, while getting the samement from Byron.


    ''He really is good natured...'' I had thought to myself when I saw his reaction to my impulsive selfishness the second time.


    It wasn''t just him. Everyone in the team really seemed nice.


    Jesus was just an old fellow who sought stimtion in his old age.


    Daniel, while I initially found him suspicious and sly, was actually a very nice individual.


    Lu was... Lu.


    And then Jeff, despite my knowledge of his true personality, disyed acts of kindness and gentleness towards all of us.


    He did disy a couple of signs that showed how guilty he knew he was, but he always quickly masked it with his timid smile.


    ''Fucking bastard!'' I would always think to myself anytime I stared at him.


    Thanks to my constant nce in his direction, I was able to maintain my resolve to let everyone in this ce die by his hands and then kill him.


    It wasn''t really personal, but if Jeff could deceive everyone with his good natured facade¡ªincluding me¡ªthere was no telling what the others could be hiding.


    ''It could simply be that Jeff made his move before the rest could. What if I save them and another backstabs me as we leave the Dungeon?''


    Each of these individuals could have their own hidden agendas.


    ''To prevent any loss on my end, letting them die is for the best!''


    I was even going to get benefits from their demise.


    Perhaps I was just trying to rationalize their deaths and absolve myself of the guilt that woulde with not saving them, but at this point I didn''t care.


    ''All that matters is my survival.''


    And so, the time finally arrived. Everyone rose to leave, and it was the exact moment when the paralysis would take effect.


    I knew I would be exempted from the equation, but it was better to pretend as if I was also paralyzed. At least... until the time was right.


    Yeah! That would be the best. Seeing him revel in his victory, only for him to die in a surprising turn of events.


    ''Haha! I can''t wait to see how it g-go... wha¡ª?!''


    I suddenly felt my body grow numb, and a stiff coldness permeated me that very instant.


    ''N-no way...!''


    My body slumped to the ground,pletely helpless to do otherwise. My face, warped in shock, kissed the dirt, and my mind nearly exploded in sheer disbelief.


    Only one question popped in my head at this point.


    ''H-how...?!''


    How was I being paralyzed?!


    I... I need to apologize." I heard Jeff''s wavering voice voice, and I spotted his eyes darting from one frozen face to another.


    "I''ve been lying to all of you. Keeping this secret... it was tearing me apart."


    His voice sounded like grating metal to my ears, and listening to the words he spouted was pure torture.


    "I''ve done things... things I''m not proud of," The bastard''s voice trembled with a mixture of regret and conviction. "But I did it all for her. My daughter. She''s the only family I have left."


    I had gotten enough of this hypocrite''s delusional speech.


    Despite my current dumbfounded state, I still had enough reasoning intact to despise Jeff and wish death upon him.


    Confusion swirled around me, but my desire to kill this bastard still surfaced above every other emotion.


    "I... I don''t enjoy this. I don''t like this. But..."


    I wanted it to end. I wanted the pathetic voice of the pathetic man to cease.


    "I need your ''Currency,'' your equipment, your Rewards... for her. I need to ensure her safety, her future. I need to find a way for her not to be consumed by this violence, this new world we''re trapped in."


    If only I could move my facial muscles at the very least, this bastard would be able to see the kind of expression I had on my face.


    The look of sheer hatred and disdain! If looks could kill, I would be able to utterly eviscerate him with my re.


    "I never wanted any of this. I don''t enjoy causing harm or taking lives. But it''s necessary, for my only family, for my daughter."


    He began to behead the Party members, taking their lives one after the other.


    It was the same way he did so in the fist round, and since I maintained my previous position, I was going to be thest to go.


    I no longer had the luxury of even worrying about the deaths of mypanions.


    My thoughts were more upied with something else.


    ... Up until he finally arrived in front of me.


    "I''m really sorry, Mikey. You really seem like a good guy."


    ''I don''t need to hear those words, you fucker!'' My thoughts echoed as he slowly began to raise his sword.


    There was only one thing I wanted at this point.


    ''Your death!''


    ~SPLOOOOSHHH!!!~


    At that moment, two wooden spikes pierced Jeff''s arms, and a glowing rock swiftly rushed towards his head, crushing his skull.


    "U-urgh...?!" I watched as his face warped in confusion as blood protruded from his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    ~CLANG~


    The de he held descended to the ground just an inch or two beside me.


    A little more and that would have meant instant death.


    ~SPLOOSHH~


    More wooden spikes pierced his chest, and the glowing rock twisted his head''s position on his neck by moving with high speed at just the right angle.


    I heard a snapping sound, and the next thing I saw was Jeff''s lifeless body falling to ground in a heavy thud.


    ''Perfect!'' I grinned internally, feeling a wave of satisfaction course through me as he died right opposite me.


    ''Well done, fes!'' Raising my vision slightly upward, I watched my two greatest allies approach me.


    ''Energy Rock and Root.'' If only I could smile at them right now.


    The reason I arrived earlier than everyone else was to summon Root and have it disguise as a tree close to the Dungeon Of Stone. I also rolled Energy Rock into the Dungeon, allowing it to stay hidden and dormant within.


    Since this was a Dungeon Of Stone, and it the exterior was filled with nts and shrubberies, no one would notice a tree and a random rock.


    ''The n was to control them mentally to slowly advance and close in on our Party as we proceeded into the Dungeon.''


    Of course, I had to allow them maintain an appropriate distance so as not to be sensed by anyone in our group.


    ''Even I wouldn''t have been able to sense them without my link to them.''


    I constantly stared at Lu to ensure she hadn''t caught on, and thankfully she never suspected a thing.


    ''They were only meant as a contingency n, though. I really thought I wasn''t going to get paralyzed...''


    But, like I said in the beginning, I wasn''t going to take any chances.


    ''It seems like the paralysis will take some time to wear off, so I''m thankful I thought to involve these two.''


    Since I was currently powerless right now, Root was going to carry me out of the Dungeon while I would still be able to use Energy Rock for offense if I encountered any harm on my way back.


    ''Haa... this really is¡ª''


    "How very intriguing." An oddly familiar feminine voice rang out, causing my thoughts to experience instant pause.


    I called the voice odd because the owner was meant to be dead.


    ''N-no way...!'' My eyes widened as I trailed the voice to the dismembered head that spoke as if it wasn''t meant to be dead.


    ''H-how is that even¡ª?!''


    As if that wasn''t surprising enough, the dead body suddenly rose to its feet and approached the speaking head.


    The blood that was spilled slowly rose and connected both the head and body,pletely merging both of them and restoring the moving corpse of the girl to normal.


    ''Y-you are...?!''


    "What a fine sight you''ve shown me, Sleepyhead."


    The girl called Lu, who was supposed to have been dead and decapitated, was standing a short distance from mepletely fine.


    She looked slightly different from before, though.


    Her eyes were now glowing bright pink, and hot misty breath escaped from her glistening lips.


    "Haha..." Laughing with a wide smile on her face, her teeth had now taken the form of sharp spikes, all dangerously gleaming with danger.


    ''Is this really... Lu...?''


    "My name is Lucy Fer. I suppose you could call me a Ranker, like yourself." She moved closer to me, the pressure of her presence intensifying with every step she took.


    I felt so intimidated that I would have passed out many times over without the aid of my Title <Visionary>.


    "Why don''t we have a little talk, my cute little Dreamer?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Alright, now you know... Lucy Fer is the girl on the book cover.


    Pfft!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 54: Lucy Fer [Pt 1]

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    Iy on the ground, my body frozen and unresponsive.


    Paralyzed. Helpless. My mind raced with a mixture of fear and confusion as Lucy Fer''sughter echoed in the room. She had introduced herself just moments ago, a seemingly innocent encounter that had taken a sinister turn.


    ''Lucy... Fer?!'' There was no way I could forget that name.


    When I first saw it, I found it bizarre, but there was another reason why I found it significant. It belonged to the 3rd highest-ranked person on the Leaderboard.


    Lucy Fer was someone undoubtedly superior to me!


    "You''re an interesting guy, Sleepyhead," she said, her voiceced with amusement. "You didn''t disappoint me by surviving the whole poisoning ordeal. I must say, I had my doubts."


    I tried to respond, to ask her what she meant by doubts and disappointments, but my lips refused to move, my voice trapped within me.


    "It''s almost hrious that you thought I wouldn''t notice your Demon Summon and that glowing rock that followed our group from behind."


    ''So she knew?!'' My thoughts echoed deep within me.


    I had been ncing over at her, and she seemed none the wiser. Had she been ying me this entire time?!


    "Though, it made me somewhat happy that you thought of doing that. If you hadn''t, you would be dead now, after all." Her grin intensified on her pale face.


    I couldn''t even gulp if I wanted to, but I felt sweat pour out of my skin.


    "Still, looks like you weren''t good enough to stop yourself from being paralyzed."


    How was she still fine? How was she still alive after dying? Was this her Exclusive Skill? How much of everything did she n?


    As I watched her, my mind tried to think of something... anything!


    Lucy Fer continued regardless, her tone almost casual as she exined the horrifying truth. "You see, our teammate Jeff has an Exclusive Skill called


    . He secretes poison from his nds. His entire fluids are poisonous."


    My eyes widened. The possibilities for my poisoning suddenly expanded, and my mind now began to examine every possible interaction I had with Jeff.


    Just when did he poison me?!


    "And the skill he used on all of us... it amplifies the effects of the poison over time. The longer we''re together, the stronger it bes. That''s why the paralyzing effect hit you so hard. We''ve been together for hours."


    My mind reeled, trying to process the information. I hadn''t even realized Jeff possessed such a deadly ability.


    Also... how did she know all of this?! Wasn''t this a confirmation of her ability to see through Status Windows?


    ''Does that mean she knows all my Skills too? Damnit! She''s even immortal too?!''


    As I was still processing all of this, her next words struck me like a physical blow.


    "Didn''t you know the poison was in his hand when you shook it, Mikey?" She asked, her voice dripping with a mix of mockery and incredulity.


    Surprise gripped me, my thoughts racing. I had no idea. How could I have known?


    I had greeted Jeff like any normal person would, unaware of the danger lurking within his touch. The realization sent shivers down my spine.


    ''So in an attempt to act normal, I already fell for his trap at the very start.''


    Lucy Fer continued her twisted monologue, her words dancing on the edge of sadistic pleasure.


    She spoke of the unfortunate souls who hadn''t known any better, who had fallen victim to Jeff''s poison.


    "I admit, my original n was to let Jeff do his dirty work and kill everyone before finally killing him myself. That way, I could reap the rewards for my own gain." Hearing those familiar words made me realize how simr our line of thought had been.


    This girl thought of doing the same thing as me. Unlike me, however, she was far more prepared.


    "But it looks like there''s been a certainplication in the whole n. You."


    Now that I had defied her expectations by surviving, I already knew what she would be thinking. Right now she had a decision to make.


    "Should I kill you, or spare your life?"


    At this point, I was already preparing myself for the inevitable decision she was going toe to.


    People like her, who would do anything for profit... there was no way they would let easy prey like me go. Besides, I already knew too much about her.


    "It would be so much easier to just kill you, Mikey," she said casually, her voice now inches from my ear. "No loose ends, noplications. But there''s a part of me that wonders... maybe I should spare you. After all, you''ve impressed me by staying alive."


    My mind whirled with disbelief. She had the power to end my life in an instant, and she was actually considering sparing me?


    The thought was both terrifying and perplexing.


    As Lucy Fer drew closer, her malevolent presence engulfing me, I tried desperately to move, to defend myself, but my body remained frozen, a prisoner to my own helplessness. Surrounded by darkness, I could only watch as her intentions hovered between life and death, unsure of what fate awaited me.


    Surprise turned to dread, as I realized the magnitude of the decision Lucy Fer held in her hands. Would she choose to spare me, leaving me to grapple with the aftermath of this horrifying ordeal? Or would she decide it was easier to snuff out my life, eliminating any trace of her involvement?


    I was a pawn in her twisted game, a pawn with no voice, no agency. All I could do was wait, trapped within my own immobility, hoping against hope that mercy would prevail over her cold, calcting nature.


    ''But... I refuse to go down like this!''


    With all my might, I focused my mind on the mental link I shared with my Energy Ball, which floated nearby.


    I swiftly willed it to rush at Lucy Fer, a desperate attempt to strike her down.


    ~WHOOOOMMMM!~


    In an instant, however, my feeble attempt was thwarted.


    Lucy Fer''s hand shot out with lightning speed, snatching the Energy Ball out of the air as effortlessly as plucking a flower.


    ''W-what?!'' My heart sank as I watched myst hope crumble in her grasp.


    Still... I wasn''t done.


    At that same moment, I mentallymanded Root, my current Trump Card, to attack.


    The Tree Demon unleashed a flurry of deadly spikes toward Lucy Fer, all of them whirring straight toward her like drilling projectiles.


    But before they even had a chance to reach her, they shattered apart, as if disintegrating upon contact with an invisible force.


    ''N-not yet! Root should go for a melee. It has a Life Force of 100, plus it has the ability to regenerate. If I use it to either drain her strength or pass time until I''ve recovered, I can use Invisible Cloak and escape from this ce!''


    Using that logic, Imanded my minion to attack with all its might.


    Root drew closer, its monstrous form ready to strike, but Lucy Fer''s response was swift and devastating. With a single strike, she connected with the demon, obliterating it in an instant.


    ~BOOOOMMMM!!!~


    ''E-eh...?!'' The shock was enough to dissolve some of the effects of the paralysis as my eyes widened instantly.


    As I saw the wooden shards of Root descend to the ground, my shell-shocked mind struggled toprehend the scene before me.


    Root had a Life Force of 100, and yet, with just a single punch from Lucy Fer... it was neutralized?!


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    ''She didn''t even seem to be trying hard at all.''


    Her cold, dismissive mutterings reached my ears, mocking the fallen Tree Demon. "Too weak," she sneered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    ''A-ah... ahhh...'' The words struck me like a physical blow, sending a chill down my paralyzed spine.


    Shell-shocked and bewildered, I could only watch as Lucy Fer loomed over me, her presence radiating an aura of invincibility. My mind raced, searching for a glimmer of hope, a means of escape from the clutches of this formidable adversary. But in the face of her overwhelming power, I could only wonder if survival was even a possibility.


    The realization of her immeasurable strength crashed over me, overwhelming any remaining hope.


    Energy Ball suddenly darkened in her grasp, and it fell to the ground, nowpletely indistinguishable from a regr stone. I couldn''t even connect with it any longer.


    It almost felt... dead.


    The realization that I was facing an adversary of such immense power shook me to my core.


    In the midst of all my shock, a question echoed within the depths of my being, inspired by both awe and fear.


    "How... how strong is she?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What did you think of this chapter? How do you see Lucy Fer now? Like her? Dislike her? Still deciding?


    Also, how strong do you think she is?

 Chapter 55: Lucy Fer [Pt 2]

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    As the paralysis that held me captive began to slowly recede, my body regained a fraction of its mobility.


    It was a glimmer of hope amidst the overwhelming darkness that surrounded me. With newfound control over my limbs, I mustered the strength to speak, desperate to extract any information that could potentially save my life, even for a fleeting moment.


    ''At the very least for the next try...''


    It was clear I was going to die now. But if I could get more intel before going out... that would be the most optimal choice!


    "How... how did you survive?" I managed to choke out, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and curiosity. "Please tell me... I need to know."


    If I knew her Exclusive Skill, among anything else she revealed, I would at least have an edge in my next try.


    ''Come on, tell me. You''re going to kill me now, right?''


    Lucy Fer regarded me with amusement, a sinister smile ying upon her lips.


    "Ah, Sleepyhead, my dear," she said, her voice dripping with a chilling blend of superiority and delight.


    ''Ah, crap!'' A sudden thought dawned on me as I stared at her ferocious grin. ''She should already know of my Skills!''


    Why did I ever think she would kill me, allowing me to reset the timeline with no memories of what happened here on her end?


    Had she figured out my tactics?!


    "My ''Role'' is <Vampire>, and my Authority... <Blood and Destruction>."


    Her words reverberated through the air, striking me like a bolt of lightning.


    Vampire? Blood and Destruction? The realization hit me like a sledgehammer.


    ''So that exins why she''s immortal!''


    The pieces began to fall into ce, connecting the dots of her unyielding strength and resilience. It exined how she had survived, even after being beheaded


    In a way, she was just like me. We both couldn''t be fully killed.


    In that moment, my sense of specialness, the belief that my power of <Dream> made me unique, crumbled around me.


    I was always aware that I couldn''t be the only one who possessed a broken ability, but being confronted with someone far more formidable than I was etched the reality deeper into my soul. On


    Lucy Fer''s existence proved that there were others with far more formidable and horrifying powers than my own.


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha!!!" A shiver ran down my spine as I witnessed herughter, a sound that sent icy tendrils of dread snaking through my veins.


    The depth of her power was beyondprehension, and I found myself questioning the very nature of the world I thought I knew.


    Closing the distance between us, Lucy Fer reached out and raised my chin, forcing me to meet her gaze.


    Her eyes, now glowing with an intensified shade of pink, bore into mine, holding me captive within their otherworldly brilliance.


    ''A-ahhh...'' I felt an inexplicable mix of fascination and terror as I stared back at her.


    "You see, Mikey," she whispered, her voiceced with a dark allure. "There are forces in this world far beyond your understanding. Powers that defy mortality and reshape reality. I am one such force. And now, it is time for you to meet your end."


    Her words echoed in the empty space around us, sealing my fate with finality.


    ''Does she not know about <Dream>? She revealed her Authority and Role, and now she wants to kill me?''


    Was this another one of her schemes? I had no idea at this point.


    ''I... I give up.'' My mind tiredly surrendered.


    I braced myself for the inevitable, the knowledge that death loomed just moments away. But amidst the impending darkness, a light thought flickered deep within me.


    ''When I get my do over... I''m never getting close to this girl...''


    "Pffft! Rx, will you? I''m just messing with you." I heard Lucy Fer''s jovial voice echo.


    "E-eh...?"


    My eyes still focused on her bright irises, unable to look away, as I delved deeper into the brilliance it revealed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I just want to know a little more about you. That''s alright, isn''t it... Sleepyhead?"


    Suddenly, I felt a pulse run through my head, and an inexplicable sensation coursed through my brain that very instant.


    [Title Effect Failure]


    <Visionary> is unable to resist this mental encroachment>


    ''H-huh...?'' My thoughts faded in surprise, and another more submissive one took over.


    "Yes. it''s alright." I found myself whispering.


    I felt surreal. My mind spun and I felt strange down to my core.


    "This is a Vampire Exclusive Skill of mine called <Compulsion>. Don''t try to resist." She smiled, rubbing my cheek.


    It felt... very nice.


    "Y-yes..."


    "Good boy. Now, then. I need you to tell me a few things. I need details too. Tell me about your Skills, your Titles, your Items... ah, and your [Additional Information] too.


    "


    In an instant, a surge of enchantment engulfed me, overpowering my will and forcing me to reveal the deepest secrets of my being.


    I was no longer in control as my voice betrayed me, divulging the intimate details of my abilities and vulnerabilities.


    "I... I possess the Exclusive Skill <Dream>," I stammered, the words rushing out of me like a torrent. "It grants me the power to rewind time when I die, to return to a previous point and rewrite my fate. It''s my ultimate lifeline, my chance to alter the course of events."


    The torrent of confession continued as I revealed my arsenal of Non-Exclusive Skills. I spoke of <Sprint>, which doubled by Speed; <Visualize>, which allowed me to see into the future for five seconds; and <Focus>, which heightened my perception of everything around me.


    The list went on and on, and I did not... no, I could not stop.


    The revtion of my Titles also left me feeling exposed, as if I hadid bare theyers of my identity before this enigmatic woman.


    "I hold the Titles of <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Ranker>...''" I kept confessing, revealing the details and conditions of everything I held.


    But there was more, a section known as [Additional Information], that even I couldn''t fullyprehend.


    I shared with her that the details contained within remained elusive, shrouded in mystery and potential.


    "... That is all."


    Lucy Fer listened with an unwavering focus, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and fascination. When I finished, her voice resonated with intrigue and captivation.


    "You know, Mikey, that time we first met, when I used my <All-Seeing Eyes> to appraise you, I could only catch glimpses of your abilities," she revealed. "Basic information like your Skills, Titles, Currency, Stats, Level, and Items Equipped. I can''t see the details with them, and I also couldn''t ess your Additional Information."


    So that was what happened. Though it didn''t change the fact that it was currently toote for me, all things considered.


    A wicked smile crept upon her lips as she continued, her words piercing through me.


    "You cute little devil. You''ve actually been through this before, haven''t you? I don''t mean this interrogation, considering I would never be stupid enough to kill you without knowing your Skills first, and once I found out, I wouldn''t foolishly let you die. I mean the whole Jeff scenario."


    "Y-yes. I have..."


    "Hahaha! I mean, I also knew of his ns since I used <Compulsion> on him prior to our engagement as a party, but I thought I was the only one."


    The more I learned about her rtion to the scenario that had yed out, the more I detected more simrities between us.


    But I also recognized how we were worlds apart.


    "But you, Mikey, you knew all of this would unfold, didn''t you? You willingly allowed Jeff to betray us, to watch everyone perish. You let him kill Jesus, and Byron, and Daniel, and even me. Didn''t you feel any remorse?"


    "I did. But I felt it was necessary. I... didn''t want to leave any loose ends, and I wanted more rewards. I also... thought it was fine since I wasn''t the one doing the killing." I weakly confessed.


    "You''re so heartless, Mikey! I love it!"


    Her words had a devastating impact on my heart, and I suddenly found it racing at an unprecedented rate.


    "Your heartlessness intrigues me, and I find myself drawn to it. It''s so cute... and hot."


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of apprehension and fascination swirling within me.


    She had seen through my carefully calcted n, my willingness to sacrifice others for my own survival. The fact that she found my ruthlessness alluring both unsettled and captivated me.


    Drawing closer, Lucy Fer''s eyes burned with an intensity that mirrored the darkness within her.


    "Mikey, I''m beginning to like you more and more," she confessed, her voiceced with a mixture of admiration and danger. "I also can''t end your life because if you were to use <Dream>, it would be to my detriment."


    My heart pounded uncontrobly as her misty breath touched my skin. Locked in her clutches, I found myself unable to resist or despise her.


    "You have be an enigma I simply cannot ignore."


    Hearing those words from her lustrous lips, I couldn''t help but wonder what would be of me.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What shall our Mc do now? What can he even do? Lol


    The real question is what will Lucy do?

 Chapter 56: Lucy Fer [Pt 3]

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 13 Hours]


    "You know... I could just make you my ve instead."


    Hearing those words caused a sharp pang to burst from my heart and head.


    ''S-ve...?!''


    My eyes bulged, and even though I couldn''tpletely move, my body trembled as I tried to gather my strength to move.


    But move to where? How could I possibly escape this woman''s grasp?


    "You''ll be under mypulsion and do my budding. That way, you''ll never be a nuisance to me, and you''ll never leave my side. Sure, it''ll take away your agency and make you less interesting, but I''m sure having a pet like you will be beneficial to me."


    ''P-pet?!'' I was already getting a dreary feeling from her words.


    Seeing her bright eyes and slightly blushing lips made me very scared. She seemed to be enjoying every second of this nightmare.


    ''Just... what is she?!''


    "I shouldn''t run out of Energy even while keeping you in Compulsion all day, but even for moments where I don''t use it, like when I sleep, I can just keep you sedated. You won''t be able to do anything."


    "P-ple..." I would have begged, but what was the use?


    People like her would only be further encouraged to do what they wanted in situations like this.


    ''Pleading will only make her more interested in having me!''


    I was wrong about her. From the very start, we were very different.


    Compared to me, she was already far gone.


    "Having a pet ve forever. That does sound appealing, no? And you''re just my type too..." She caressed my cheeks, her soft hands were ticklish cold.


    Perhaps it was due to being under the effect of Compulsion, but it felt good to have her skin directly touch mine.


    ... But it was scary regardless!


    ''I... what should I do?! How can I escape this? I... I can''t be her ve!''


    This was just like the Lisa situation all over again.


    ''I told myself back then... that if I was ever to escape, I would never allow something so horrible to happen again!''


    My life being controlled by another... ying to someone else''s tunes... I couldn''t ept it!


    ''I have to find a way!''


    Even if I had to kill myself and activate <Nightmare>, or use some other kind of method.


    But...


    ''As long as she keeps me under Compulsion, I can''t even do anything.''


    The paralysis was pretty much gone, yet I still found it extremely difficult to move even slightly.


    It had to be because of her power.


    ''She also knows about <Nightmare>, so I doubt she''ll let me use it.''


    Trying hard and over again toe up with a solution left me with no alternative or method to escape.


    I was trapped.


    ''So this is the power of a Rank three in the Leaderboard...''


    What could I possibly do at this point?


    "I''m just teasing you, don''t worry. I won''t kill or keep you." Her lustrous voice suddenly echoed into my ears, causing my eyes to widen even further in relief, but also surprise.


    Why would she reveal so much about herself to me, and then wouldn''t bother keeping me closer to avoid anyplications?


    ''Could it be that she has something worse nned?''


    "I know what you''re thinking, but don''t worry, Sleepyhead. I''ve taken a liking to you, so I won''t hurt you." She rubbed my cheek even more, and inasmuch as I wanted to resist her smooth touch, I found myself crumbling under it.


    "T-thank you..." I managed to mutter, causing her to narrow her eyes and widen her smile.


    I thought it was scary, but also... somewhat alluring.


    "Of course, I still have more to talk to you about, but I should really get going now. We''ll leave the rest of our discussions for next time, kay?"


    I couldn''t help but nod in approval. The sooner she left, the better it would be for me.


    "I have to say, though... you somewhat disappointed me, Mikey."


    ''Huh?!'' Didn''t she just say she had taken a liking to me?


    What was this all about now?


    "When I saw you earlier today, I expected you to have grown much stronger since thest time we met, yet you haven''t. Not really."


    ''A-ah... so she dissatisfied with how weak I was.''


    "I can understand you just being a Level 25, but why aren''t you investing in yourself using the Stats you obtained from Leveling Up?" Lucy Fer sighed, almost as of she was exasperated.


    For a moment, I didn''t say anything. Until the effects ofpulsion made me reveal the answer.


    "I''m saving them... for something big... or when I really need them."


    "You''re an idiot." Her response was both straightforward and brutal.


    "You should take every chance you have to grow stronger. Distribute your Stats properly, buy useful Items with your Currency, and improve your Skills by constantly practicing them."


    It wasn''t like I didn''t think of doing those things, but I just wanted to be more careful with how I spent my resources.


    "Didn''t you notice the others today? None of them were Rankers, yet they all had pretty decent Items. The highest-leveled one, Byron, was Level 11¡ªand that only happened because he gained more Levels from challenging this Dungeon, yet he and everyone else bought Items to aid them on their journey. Why do you think that is?"


    "W-well..." My voice trailed off, and Lucy Fer''s face drew closer to me, nearly touching me on my face as she furrowed her brows and spoke with utmost seriousness.


    "It''s because you want to be as strong as you possibly can in this world. Leveling Up bes harder as your Level increases, so in order to bnce that our, you need to fight stronger opponents. You can''t do that if your Stats are disproportionate to your Level."


    She used the hand that caressed my cheek to hold it up, forcing me to pucker my lips.


    "Listen up, Sleepyhead. I know you can''t die because of your <Dream>, but if you keep hiding your strength and ying it safe like this, you''re going to be in for a ride awakening."


    Something about her tone rang of sincerity and concern. I could only wonder why someone like her would concern herself so much with me.


    "There are people who have abilities that will ruin you, even if they won''t necessarily cause your death. I am one of such people. Due to your weakness, I could make you my ve, and your <Dream> won''t be able to save you then."


    Hearing her say that just made me realize how utterly correct she was.


    "There are others out there. Not much, but certainly a good amount, that can do something simr. Let''s not forget about the possibility of losing the perks of being a Ranker if you keep advancing at this snail''s pace."


    Why didn''t I realize all of this sooner? Had I been so short-sighted, or too focused on other things that I didn''t think of simply pouring all my resources into making myself better.


    ''Sharpening an axe isn''t a waste, considering the fact that it''ll be faster to cut down a tree with it than with a dull axe.''


    I was currently a dull axe, and what Lucy Fer was trying to tell me was to improve myself, or I was just going to be wasting my time.


    "You''ve realized it now, haven''t you? You''re being too stingy on yourself. Keep this up, and you''ll be left behind by everyone."


    I couldn''t have that! I couldn''t afford to be weak in such a cruel ce.


    ''I... I have to grow stronger.''


    "You''re currently too weak for a Ranker, to be honest. Painfully so. But, there''s something about you that makes me believe you can change that."


    Lucy Fer''s smile returned, and she finally let go of my cheeks and removed the effects of her Compulsion.


    "If you don''t meet my expectations the next time we meet, I''ll just have to mold you into the image I desire myself." She rose to her feet, leaving her squatting position, and began to leave the Dungeon room without me.


    "Stay there for a while longer and reflect on everything I''ve said, Sleepyhead." She said, waving as she walked away from me.


    I couldn''t even do anything except wait¡ªwatching her long hair sway as she took confident strides towards the exit/entrance of the Boss Room.


    "Don''t disappoint me, Mikey..." Her voice, solemn and chilly echoed across the room, and she turned back to stare at me.


    Her pink eyes were glowing, and her sharp teeth were evident through her wide smile.


    Mixed feelings coursed through me as I sat there and watched her.


    "... Or the next time we meet, I''ll make youpletely mine."


    Silence followed after her words, and I could do nothing else but nod as I saw her leave.


    Warring thoughts coursed through my mind, and as much as I felt relief thanks to surviving my encounter with Lucy Fer, I realized something even worse.


    "Damnit... I''m so weak."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Shall we see where Mikey will go from here?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 57: Perspective Of The Vampire

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 14 Hours]


    ''What an interesting guy...'' Lucy Fer''s grin widened as she thought of her more just concluded conversation with the Dreamer called Mikey.


    ''He''s still so inexperienced and fragile that it''s cute.''


    The Dungeon Of Stone''s gaping mouth easily allowed her to exit, and a mere nce at her surroundings reminded her of her first impression when she first saw him during the gathering of all the survivors.


    At first, she didn''t think much of him, but after spotting the Ranker Title, a tinge of interest had surfaced.


    It wasn''t enough to keep her engaged, though, so she observed all she could with her All-Seeing Eyes, and found the contents of his Status Window a little underwhelming.


    The Stats, Titles and number of Skills especially.


    He was ridiculously weak.


    ''How can someone so weak be a Ranker?'' She had asked herself.


    At that point in time, she had only encountered one other Ranker, so she thought that perhaps she was overestimating the quality of individuals who held the Title.


    Besides, he was a mere Rank 9 in the list, so maybe she shouldn''t have expected too much from him.


    In the end, she had decided not to bother too much with him.


    ... That is, until she saw him once again at the Dungeon Of Stone.


    It was purely coincidental, and since he was the most interesting of the bunch, she wanted to give him more attention.


    Unfortunately, she was only met with disappointment when she saw his Status Window again.


    This time, she couldn''t even hide her dissatisfaction.


    ''So he''s one of those people that start off strong and fade into obscurity, huh?'' Was what she thought, and so she decided not to bother with him anymore.


    There was a fleeting thought that perhaps he was acting weak intentionally, but after watching him for a while, that thought was proven wrong.


    He was even stupid enough to shake Jeff and contact the poison like everyone else. Clearly he didn''t know what he was doing.


    He had them followed by a Rock and a Tree Demon, both of which couldn''t escape her senses.


    It was only for that reason alone that she didn''tpletely ignore him.


    And then, after Jeff struck, he was paralyzed¡ªas expected¡ªand was going to die really badly... if not for the mechanisms he had set in motion prior to their meeting.


    It almost felt pre-nned, which made Lucy more confused.


    She had thought he was a moron who didn''t know what he was doing, but then he actually nned for the moment.


    So which was it? Even with her decapitated head, she could see everything he did and wondered to herself what kind of person he was.


    After contemting for a while, she simply decided to find out for herself.


    ''And he turned out to be more interesting than I gave him credit for.''


    He wasn''t stupid at all. He was just slightly misguided.


    ''I''m sure with the words I''ve told him, and with the bonus rewards he''ll get for being thest to interact with those corpses, he''ll be able to improve greatly ''


    From that point on, it would only be a matter of time before he shaped up nicely.


    ''Haaa... Mikey, you better not disappoint me.'' Her eyes gleamed bright as she inhaled deeply.


    Like a predator, she grinned menacingly as she stared nkly into space.


    ''Should I have kept him by my side to guarantee the best results? No... I don''t think so.''


    It wouldn''t be fun that way, considering how he would be more of livestock than actual prey.


    Besides, trying to develop him would slow her down considerably. Her coincidental encounter with him was simply due to her whiling the time away as she waited for nightfall before challenging the Dungeon that she desired to conquer alone.


    ''I should be strong enough to do it in the night.'' Her grin widened and her eyes glowed brighter the more she thought of the challenge..


    Other than finding potentially powerful people, or engaging in interesting affairs, conquering extremely dangerous Dungeons gave her so much thrill.


    She enjoyed the task, and she relished the process.


    ''Besides... it''s not like I can get much out of the other Dungeons, considering my Level.''


    She couldn''t allow herself to teau in her current position. She had to keep getting stronger.


    ''Sleepyhead, you really don''t know how fortunate you are.'' A warm smile coursed through her face.


    ''You can still challenge all these Dungeons around and call them worthwhile.''


    Perhaps that was what intrigued her the most about him. His pliable nature that was castle different from her very set position.


    "Haaa... I can''t wait to find out how you taste." A warm red hue appeared on her cheeks, and misty breaths proceeded from her lips.


    Her heart was racing, and she found herself slowly salivating.


    ''I only hope you won''t keep me waiting for too long.''


    ~DING~


    [INCOMING CALL ALERT]


    <Caller: Francis Baker>


    {Context: I am reaching out to you concerning the offer I made to youst time. What do you say? We can renegotiate. Just pick the call, or agree for us to meet, and we can discuss things freely}


    <Will You Answer The Call?>


    [Yes][No]


    "Of course not." She chuckled slightly, tapping the [No] Icon without even reading the Context of the call.


    The moment she saw the name ''Francis Baker'', she lost any interest in having a conversation.


    ''When will he learn to give up? Well... not anytime soon, I''m guessing.''


    Lucy let out a little sigh before finally walking in the direction of her destination.


    "It''s gotten sote already." She smiled and closed her eyes.


    "Might as well enjoy the evening breeze."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Lucy Fer


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 51


    - Life Force: 300


    - Energy Level: 500/500 (+100)


    - Combat Ability: 666/666 (+50) (+150) (+100)


    - Stat Points: 3


    - Currency: 301


    - Role: <The Vampire>


    - Authority: <Blood/Destruction>


    - Titles: <Undead>, <Devil>, <Chosen One>,


    , <ughterer>, <Cannibal>, <Spendthrift>, <Dominator>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Immortality>, <Absorption>, <Compulsion>, <Blood work>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <ws>, <Body Hardening>, <Buff>, <Mid Resistance>, <Darkness Attribute>, <All Seeing Eyes>, <Language Comprehension>


    - Items Equipped: <Enchanted Leather Outfit Set (Epic)>, <Invisibility Ring (Epic)>, <Energy Recovery Ne (Epic)>, <Ring of Obscurity (Epic)>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Communication Tool>, <Navigating Compass>, <Enchanted Underwear (Epic)>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You are the Queen of the Night, considerably stronger in the night, and weaker in the daytime. You possess an immortal body, but be wary. No Immortality is absolute.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Now you all understand why Lucy called Mikey weak. The difference is so painful... I just can''t bear to look.


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 58: Rock Bottom

    [00 Months: 01 Days: 14 Hours]


    There is a certain popr that was often quoted by people who had reached their lowest state.


    ''There''s nowhere else to go but up.''


    However, many fail to take ount of one very simple variable.


    What if they were too beaten down to rise? People naturally adapted to their surroundings, and it was very possible for someone to limate to their current position.


    In essence, while at rock bottom, it was possible to never leave such a low estate.


    They would rather learn to dance with the mes because it''s easier to stay in their wretched state when the pain was all they knew anymore.


    ... That was perhaps how I would describe myself.


    At least the ''me'' of the past. Before all of this madness, and before I began to fight for my life.


    But now... I had changed drastically from.the boy I used to know. I wed my way out of that ditch that was dug up for me, and I became determined to survive.


    But what was it all for?


    "I''m such an idiot." I whispered to myself as a sad smile crept up on my face.


    I thought I was being smart by minimizing my resources, failing to realize that it wasn''t the real objective.


    Allowances were always given to everyone. The System clearly realized we had needs. The Currency I recieved wasn''t simply for survival, but for evolution.


    My Stats weren''t meant for decoration, but for improvements.


    Everything at my disposal was meant to be used to its utmost limits, yet I was being a fool every time by limiting my potential.


    Lucy Fer was right! In my bid to be careful, I had be such a disappointment.


    "No more..."


    ~DING!~


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Recieved 1,100 Currency>


    {Sufficient time has psed since the death of five Survivors. Since User was thest toe in contact with them, you have been allotted their Currency}


    <Total Currency in User''s possession: 3,850 C >


    "Most of the Currency would have been from the Rewards. It seems they truly spent most of their Currency on equipment." I muttered.


    In this world, where no one knew when and where they would die, making preparations was the smartest thing anyone could do.


    I understood that clearly.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Other Loot Detected>


    ~Will You Receive The Rest?~


    [YES][NO]


    Gazing stoically at the System Window in front of me, my hands slowly lifted and I tapped on [Yes].


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <All Items Of The Dead Survivors Have Been Transferred To You>


    {You may choose what happens to them now. You can liquidate them into funds, or equip them. The choice is yours}


    [END OF INFORMATION]


    "I would like to sell them." My voice echoed in the silent room.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Total Currency Price: 1,650>


    ~Do You Wish To Proceed?~


    [YES][NO]


    "Yes."


    At that moment, a bright light radiated in the conquered Boss Room, and my Currency Bnce became 5,500.


    That was a very decent sum if I really thought of it.


    ''Enough to even make that ~Custom Request~ from <Shop>...''


    If I spent this sum handsomely, there were a good number of things I could aplish.


    However, it wasn''t time to her distracted yet.


    There were other things on my mind at this moment.


    ''Should I start with allocating Stats fir¡ª?''


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <Dungeon Rewards Have Been Updated>


    {The other Survivors have now forfeited their Rewards as a result of their death. Since User is still present in the Dungeon, rewards will be transferred to you}


    <New Rewards>


    ~Four Treasure Chests (Rare)~


    ~One Treasure Chest (Epic)~


    ~Additional Level Up (5 Levels)~


    [End Of Information]


    My eyes twitched a little.


    I wasn''t expecting additional System Rewards for clearing the Dungeon.


    ''This changes things immensely.''


    I already had one Rare Treasure Chest, but to think I would get additional four, and then one Epic Treasure Chest.


    ''This is a lot!''


    The most relevant of the improvements was that I had Leveled Up five times.


    ''I''m in Level 30 now. Just like that?!''


    It was indeed very shocking, but I couldn''t lose my cool just yet.


    First off...


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 30


    - Life Force: 5/5


    - Energy Level: 9/9 (+2)


    - Combat Ability: 8/8 (+3), (+15), (+5)


    - Stat Points: 64


    - Currency: 5,500


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>,


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>, <Fallen Foe>, <Language Comprehension>


    - Items Equipped: <Energy Rock>, <Enchanted Speedo>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Invisibility Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Demon Tree Sap>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <Stone Golem (Lvl 5) Essence>.


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Hmm... as I''d expect." Fortunately, Energy Rock didn''t seem to be destroyed. It was probably just rendered unusable for a while.


    Everything was ording to my calctions... except one thing.


    "What in the world is


    ?"


    I had never seen it before, and a mere nce at it was giving me a very negative feeling.


    "borate on


    Title."


    [Title Info]


    Name:


    Special Effect: You have been marked by a


    , and as such, you will be under the surveince of said individual indefinitely.


    {Note: The only way to rid yourself of this Title is to be of a higher Level than the


    }


    [End Of Information]


    "D-does this mean what I think it does?!" There was only one person I knew who fit the description of


    , and I was thinking about her at the moment.


    ''Lucy Fer. She did this?''


    My body shivered as I thought about her. Even now, she was still keeping an eye on me.


    "I guess I can''t mess up now, can I?" A tired smile crept over my face.


    For now, I couldn''t do anything about it. The only thing I could really do was to outgrow the mark.


    ''I don''t know how possible that is, but I have to try.''


    For now, though, there were more important things to be concerned about.


    The first was about my Treasure Chests. The second was about my Stats. The third was about using my Currency.


    ''... And I''m not leaving this ce until I am done with all three.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    If you bought my privilege tiers, double appreciation to you. I hope you''re enjoying the chapters.

 Chapter 59: [Side ] Conversation Among Kings

    [Domain Of The 10 Kings: Castle Of Darkness]


    Thendy shrouded in an eerie darkness, a deste expanse where light dared not venture.


    Dark clouds loomed low in the sky, casting a pall over the entirendscape. Jagged peaks rose from the ckened earth, their silhouettes merging with the ominous sky.


    As far as the eye could see, the vegetation sprawled with an unnatural darkness, twisted and contorted into grotesque forms.


    Amidst this bleakndscape, atop the highest hill, stood the castle of darkness. Its imposing presence pierced the gloom, a monolithic structure with spires that reached towards the sky like skeletal fingers.


    The castle''s outer walls, constructed of obsidian stone, absorbed what little light remained, exuding an aura of malevolence.


    The air surrounding the castle was heavy with an otherworldly stillness, as if even the wind itself dared not disturb the sinister stronghold.


    Within the castle''s walls, its grandeur continued to unfold. The entrance hall, a cavernous space adorned with macabre tapestries, depicted scenes of destruction and despair.


    The floors were paved with ck marble, each step echoing ominously as it resonated through the corridors. Torches flickered with unholy mes, casting elongated shadows that danced along the walls, seemingly alive in the darkness.


    Passing through the corridors, one would arrive at the throne room, the heart of the castle''s malefic power.


    The doors creaked open, revealing a sight that sent a chill down the spine. The room was vast, its high ceiling lost in the depths of darkness. Moonlight struggled to prate the stained-ss windows, casting ethereal hues of crimson and violet across the room.


    At the far end of the chamber, a colossal obsidian throne sat atop a dais.


    It loomed like a monolith of doom, intricately carved with sinister symbols and ornate motifs that seemed to writhe with a life of their own. The seat itself appeared as though hewn from the very essence of darkness, a shadowy substance that defiedprehension.


    Seated upon the throne was the figure, the source of the castle''s malevolent power. d in flowing ebony robes, their face concealed beneath a hood of darkness, they exuded an aura of unfathomable darkness.


    Their presence filled the room, their eyes gleaming with an eerie light as they surveyed the shadows and secrets that danced within.


    Around the throne, lesser figures adorned in dark armor and cloaks knelt in subservience, their loyalty to the figure beyond question. They stood as silent sentinels, their presence adding to the foreboding atmosphere.


    The air itself seemed to hang heavy with anticipation, as if the very fabric of reality held its breath in the presence of this enigmatic figure.


    "Looks like you haven''t changed at all, Kollungr!" A loud and bright voice, contrary to the cold stillness that pervaded the room, echoed.


    It emanated from the open doors, and the figure that stepped in radiated a bright light that banished any form of darkness from their immediate vicinity.


    The stark contrast between her luminescence and the surrounding gloom was palpable, as if a sliver of the sun itself had found its way into the castle of darkness.


    With every step she took, her radiance illuminated the shadows, banishing them momentarily.


    Her regal attire flowed elegantly around her, adorned with intricate patterns and jewels that sparkled with a vibrant intensity.


    On


    The hood covering her face, crafted from a celestial fabric, concealed her features, allowing only glimpses of her ethereal beauty to shine through.


    Behind her, delicate fairy wings, shimmering with iridescent hues, fluttered gently, adding an aura of enchantment to her presence. They glimmered with a translucent glow, casting gentle patterns of light on the walls and floor.


    And hovering gracefully above her head, a magnificent crystal orb radiated a soft, multi-colored glow, casting prismatic reflections across the room.


    As she approached the obsidian throne, her radiant energy seemed to intertwine with the darkness, creating a mesmerizing dance of contrasting forces.


    With a casual air, she greeted the figure seated upon the throne, her voice filled with warmth and familiarity.


    "Still engrossed in this brooding vibe while remaining in your castle. Don''t you ever get bored?" She smiled radiantly, contrasting the grim expression of the hooded one who sat on the throne.


    "What do you want, Iysa?" The deep dark voice of the dark monarch radiated across the room.


    "Can''t I juste over to greet an old friend?" Iysa, the Fairy-like epitome of brilliance burst out with a smile.


    "We are not friends!"


    "Boo!" She swiftly responded, further embarrassing the supreme lord of darkness.


    "Urgh... you..." Kollungr growled, cing his palm all over his face in exasperation.


    It seemed he was nearing the limits of his patience.


    Considering the fact that he preferred the perfect, unchanging stillness of darkness, and none of his subordinates would dare to act in such a way towards him, his interactions with Iysa always left him this way.


    "I advise you not to waste my time any further." He added, a dark glow sparking in his eyes.


    "Tch! Is that how you''ll treat a colleague? I''m also a King, you know?"


    "Then act like one!" Kollungr snapped, mming his fist on the obsidian armrest of his throne.


    He quickly regained hisposure, however, and cleared his throat¡ªas if pretending nothing had just happened.


    "You''re too uptight, Kollungr." Iysa sighed, though the spark in her eyes made it evident that she loved seeing the dark lord lose control.


    "Well, whatever. Just tell me why you''re here." At this point, Kollungr''s tone was already deted.


    Presenting himself as an awe-inspiring monarch was one thing, but when Iysa came into the picture, everything seemed to fall apart.


    "Well... you felt what happened yesterday, didn''t you? The sudden surge of unknown power that appeared all over the world."


    "Yes. It is strange indeed. What of it?" Kollungr maintained his calmness as he spoke.


    Though, deep down he was quite troubled by the strangeness of the urrence.


    "That''s all you can say? I''ve never felt any energy like that since the time of the Demon King."


    "The Demon King was defeated by all of us, Iysa. He''s gone."


    "Then I wonder why we''re called the 10 Kings, instead of 9... or is it just me that thinks it''s weird..." Iysa murmured, her eyes trailing elsewhere.


    "That is of no concern to me." Kollungr shrugged, hoping his ''colleague'' would speed up her business with him.


    "Welp, I just wanted to ask what you n on doing about it. It''s most strange, I would say." She finally returned to the topic at hand.


    "What do the other Kings say?" Kollungr asked, still in his solemn state.


    "Uh... I don''t know. You''re the first person I''m speaking to about this."


    "W-what?! Why? Iysa, you... why are you bothering me first?" The King of Darkness bellowed out.


    "Well, we go a long way back, don''t we? We''re bes¡ª"


    "Not another word!" Instantly, a great dark pressure coursed through the room, causing even the kneeling subordinates to tremble in awe and fear of their Monarch''s great power.


    "Why are you so shy about these things. This is why you don''t have any friends, Kollungr."


    "I don''t need friends! The darkness is more than enough for me."


    "Pfft! Sure..."


    Kollungr and Iysa stared at each other for a while, both maintaining silence. Iysa had an optimistic look, unfazed by the pressure he exerted, and Kollungr was ring at her, obviously at his wit''s end.


    "Well, whatever. I just wanted to know what you n on doing about the situation." Iysa finally broke the silence with her melodious voice.


    "Haa... you should have just asked that from the beginning." The Lord of darkness shrugged. "I don''t n on bothering with any of it."


    "For real?!" This time, it was Iysa who lostposure and expressed surprise.


    "Why are you acting so shocked? I already told you I don''t n on concerning myself with the affairs of the outside world."


    "Oh yeah. You did mention that thest time."


    "Exactly. So long as this surge of energy does not near my domain, I n on staying out of it."


    "Oh? And what if it does?" Iysa''s eyes glimmered with a glint of curiosity... though she probably knew the answer she would receive.


    And just as one would expect from Kollungr, the absolute King of Darkness, his eyes glowed brightly, and the pressure of his aura permeated the room.


    "Anyone who dares intrude on my domain will meet their end." He dered.


    Iysa let out a grin, d to see her old friend hadn''t changed or gottencent after his decision to stay in seclusion.


    "Then why didn''t you do anything when I intruded?" Grinning mischievously, Iysa resumed her tease.


    "I have no words for you. Since you''re done with your business, you may leave."


    "Boo! Aren''t you curious about what I n on doing about the situation?" She pouted, her hands ced on her hips.


    "Haa... fine. What do you n on doing?" Kollungr had to admit, he was a bit curious. Though there was no way he was ever going to let her know.


    "I n on having a little fun. That''s all."


    "Not going into any other details, huh? It''s not like I care either way..." He shrugged once more.


    "Since you''re done with your business, you can leave now."


    "So cold. As always. In any case, it was nice seeing you. d to see you are doing well." Iysa smiled sweetly, her radiance an epitome of everything Kollungr wasn''t.


    It unnerved him a little.


    "Mhm. I''m sure you are. Now leave."


    "Pfft! Such a shy fellow..." A brilliant sh of light instantly enveloped her, and she began to turn into tiny fragments of light.


    "Why can''t you just use the door!" Kollungr yelled once more, catching a glimpse of Iysa''s naughty grin before shepletely vanished.


    She must have also done that on purpose too. It seemed like she always sought a reason to get on his nerves.


    "So immature..." He muttered, clearing his throat as he rested his back on his glorious throne.


    Now that he was all alone, he could finally enjoy his solitude in the darkness... with peace and tranquility echoing in his heart.


    Unfortunately, even as he closed his eyes, Iysa''s image kept shing in his head, and her words kept echoing in his ears.


    It made him sigh in further frustration.


    ''I just hope you don''t overdo it, Iysa. We''re the oldest of the Ten Kings. Don''t go doing something so reckless.''


    After all, as the most powerful of their bunch, they had to lead by example.


    "I wonder what the other seven are up to... and what all of this fuss is about."


    He just hoped it wasn''t the worst case scenario¡ªthe return of the Demon King.


    If that was truly the case, then all of Mage''Earth would be in for a rude awakening.


    "... Let''s hope it neveres to that."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed this chapter. If you''re confused about it, don''t worry.


    More will be exined as the story progresses.

 Chapter 60: Focused Grind

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 00 Hours]


    The sun had just begun to rise, casting a gentle golden glow over the world. The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of dew and earth as I ventured forth toward the chasm thaty before me.


    It was an eerie beauty that surrounded the entrance, a stark contrast to the darkness that awaited within.


    The chasm, the dreaded doorway to the Dungeon of Carnage, stood wide open, beckoning like a maw ready to swallow the unwary.


    A shiver of excitement ran down my spine as I recognized the gaping maw for what it truly was.


    "The Dungeon of Carnage..."


    ording to the Information I bought, it was said to be a ce of terror and brutality, home to Demons whose savagery exceeded that of wild beasts.


    I had to assume they would be far different from the Stone Golems I faced in my previous Dungeon expedition.


    "It''s perfect."


    Dressed in my long, dark cloak that billowed with every step I took, I looked the part of an adventurer of darkness and stealth.


    My ck shirt and trousers blended seamlessly with the shadows, and my face was hidden beneath the hood, concealing my identity from those who might recognize me.


    But I felt no fear as I approached the chasm; rather, a sense of anticipation surged within me.


    Stepping closer, I could feel the pleasant coolness that radiated from the depths of the chasm. It was like a gentle caress against my skin, oddlyforting considering the horrors that awaited within.


    But I had no intention of turning back.


    ... Not while rewardsy in store for me within.


    As I crossed the threshold, my senses were immediately assaulted. The air seemed to thicken, and a faint scent of sulfur lingered in the atmosphere. The darkness enveloped me, pressing in from all sides, but I was undeterred.


    My eyes adjusted to theck of light, and in the distance, I saw movement.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Group Of Demons>


    "Kek! Go figure." I grinned brazenly, staring right at the monstrosities that manifested not too far from me.


    "GRRRRRRRRRR..."


    A dozen Demons appeared before me, their forms reminiscent of wild beasts, with hulking bodies, sharp ws, and teeth that gleamed like daggers.


    They growled and snarled, their eyes fixated on me with a bloodthirsty hunger.


    But rather than fear, I felt exhration.


    With a sly grin on my face, I taunted them, beckoning them toe closer. My voice echoed through the dungeon, filled with a confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    "I want to see it... how long you''llst against me!"


    The Demons obliged, charging towards me with a relentless fury. Their movements were swift and agile, and I could see the fire in their eyes.


    But I was prepared for this, for the carnage thaty ahead.


    ~WHOOOOSSSHHH!!!~


    In a sh, multiple glowing orbs manifested from my position, all charging toward the group that sought to devour me.


    Before the creatures could even react, the spheres speedily crushed their bones and tore through their bodies. One after the other, in a swift symphony, they were all reached.


    The Demons were left yelping in pain only for about a second as their blood sttered around, finally meeting their end.


    I walked forward, undeterred by the sight of gore or the overpowering smell of blood that greeted me.


    "This truly is a Dungeon Of Carnage." A wry smile formed on my face as I stared at the vanishing corpses beneath me, while also paying close heed to the many other enemies that slowly closed in on me.


    This ce wasn''tcking in threats, and my senses could pick up a grave number of opponents just ahead.


    It truly was an overwhelming ce to be.


    ''But that''s what makes this so exciting!'' Suppressing my grin, I decided to prepare for the next round.


    "Summon: Mr. Stone."


    A towering figure made of solid rock materialized before me, its massive frame imposing and formidable.


    Mr. Stone was the name I gave to the Stone Golem Boss I recently made my minion. It consumed a lot of Energy to use <Fallen Foe> on it, but my investments paid off greatly.


    "You should be enough. Kill them all." With a subtle nod, I directed Mr. Stone to charge forward, leading the assault against the remaining Demons.


    "ROOOAAAARRR!"


    The ground trembled beneath its colossal footsteps as it tore through the horde, its stone fists crushing and shattering anything that dared to stand in its path.


    ~BOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    I watched from a safe distance, a smile ying on my lips as I marveled at the chaos unfolding before me.


    The Demons, once ferocious and bloodthirsty, now found themselves helpless against the wrath of Mr. Stone.


    Their ws and teeth were nothing more than futile attempts to harm the imprable Golem. With each swing of its massive arms, the Demons were sent flying, their bodies crushed or torn apart.


    Glee danced in my eyes as I witnessed their demise. The thrill of the battle coursed through my veins, amplified by the knowledge that I stood untouched, untouchable.


    "Oh, no you don''t..." The few Demons who managed to evade the Golem''s devastating strikes and attempted to reach me were met with a swift and merciless end.


    Five orbs, floating gracefully around me, pulsated with dense energy. They hummed with power, each rotating at a terrifying rate.


    As the Demons closed in on me, the orbs spun faster, releasing bursts of their respective energy as they attacked without any prejudice.


    The interlopers were reduced to lumps of meat and blood before quickly turning to dust.


    Advancing through the Dungeon in this manner, I left a trail of destruction in my wake. The Demons, once considered the embodiment of terror, were now nothing more than pitiful creatures futilely attempting to challenge my might.


    "Was it always this easy...?" I found myself cringing at my past efforts, when I struggled like an idiot when I could have simply resorted to this.


    ''In a way... I''m grateful to you, Lucy.''


    Finally, my journey through the Dungeon brought me to a grand double door that loomed before me.


    The Boss Room.


    The air crackled with an electric tension, and a sense of anticipation filled my being.


    "This shouldn''t take too long." I whispered, my lips cracking a smile as I took a resolute step forward, my gaze solely on the obstacle before me.


    No fear or hesitation crept into my heart. On the contrary, I felt a tinge of tion as I took yet another step.


    I wanted to face the monster on the other side.


    I wanted to fight!


    After all...


    "... I''m a little stronger now."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 30


    - Life Force: 25/25 (+25)= 50


    - Energy Level: 30/30 (+5¡Á5), (+10), (+25)= 90


    - Combat Ability: 31/31 (+10¡Á5), (+30), (+10) (+25)= 146


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>,


    , <Spendthrift>, <Rock Master>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Turbo>, <Immersion>, <Fallen Foe>, <Teleportation>, <Haven>, <All Seeing Eyes>, <Full Resistance (High)>, <Elevate>, <Gravity Press>, <Language Comprehension>,


    - Items Equipped: <Great Energy Rock (¡Á5)>, <Upgraded Enchanted Speedo>, <Upgraded Energy Recovery Ne>, <Concealment Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Demon Tree Sap>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <Elite Adventurer''s Wear (ck)>, <Upgraded Enchanted Glove>, <Ring Of Life>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Mikey just got more powerful, and now he''s on top of his game. It took over sixty chapters, but we''re finally here!


    He''s finally acting his Level!


    Time to see what awaits himter on.

 Chapter 61: Clearing The Dungeon

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 01 Hours]


    As I stepped into the Boss Room, a chill ran down my spine.


    The atmosphere crackled with an oppressive energy, and my eyes widened as I beheld the two grotesque and towering creatures that awaited me.


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered Two Dangerous Demons>


    I watched them growl as I drew closer to them, unchanging in my pace.


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRR..."


    They were a twisted fusion of flesh and nightmare, their bodies contorted and bloated with muscle.


    Jagged spikes protruded from their hulking forms, and their eyes glowed with a malevolent intensity.


    "Well, this is a surprise." I couldn''t help but admire the audacity of this Dungeon''s design.


    It was the first time I had encountered a dual Boss battle, pitting me against two formidable adversaries simultaneously.


    The odds were stacked against me, but instead of fear, an exhrating surge of excitement coursed through my veins.


    "Usually, you''re supposed to challenge something like this with a Party, but..." I nced at my trusted minion.


    "... I have all the help I need."


    With a swift motion, I gestured to Mr. Stone, instructing him to handle one of the Bosses while I took on the other.


    "ROOOARRRR!!!" The Golem Demon rumbled to life, charging towards its assigned opponent with an unwavering determination.


    It unleashed thunderous blows upon the first Boss, its massive stone fists mming into flesh and bone.


    ~BOOOOMMM!!!~


    "Now, then... it seems my opponent is you."


    I focused my attention on the second Boss, my senses heightened and my body ready for the imminent sh.


    With unparalleled speed and agility, I darted towards the monstrous creature, closing the distance in an instant.


    ~WHOOSH!~


    The thrill of the battle surged within me as I prepared to face this colossal foe head-on.


    The creature swung its massive ws towards me, but I effortlessly evaded the attack with a fluid dodge, my movements a blur.


    I countered with a series of lightning-fast strikes, my ck-gloved fist empowered by the surge of energy pulsating through it.


    ~BOOOM!~


    The impact reverberated through the room as my fist collided with the monster''s flesh, tearing through its grotesque exterior and leaving a gaping hole in its wake.


    Blood sprayed into the air, and the Boss let out a deafening roar of agony. But I was relentless.


    I weaved through its desperate retaliatory strikes, my movements calcted and precise.


    With each blow, I exploited its weaknesses, aiming for vulnerable spots and delivering devastating strikes.


    ''Not relying on my Skills and. simply using my raw Stars seems to be working out well so far...''


    It would definitely be much faster to use my new Skills or my upgraded older ones to gain a greater advantage in this fight, but I wanted to savor more.


    I wanted to see, with my own eyes, and feel, with my own flesh... how strong I had be!


    As the battle waged on, I noticed Mr. Stone struggling with its own opponent.


    The second Boss was faster than the Golem, evading its attacks with unnerving agility.


    ''In the end, it''s just a Golem with no intelligence.''


    It couldn''t read movements or anticipate attacks. If I added its inferior speed and robot-like assaults, it was painfully obvious that it would be struggling like this for a while.


    ''Let''s help it out a little.''


    Using my <Gravity Press> Skill, I focused my energy on the swift Demon creature, causing an intense gravitational force to pin it down.


    "G-GURGH...?!"


    The creature''s movements were momentarily stilled, and Mr. Stone seized the opportunity, pummeling it with relentless force.


    Thebined assault left the Boss reeling, bloodied and weakened.


    "Haha! That''s more like it. Now then, back to you." I turned towards the bloodied mess of a Boss I was facing.


    "Where were we?"


    Refocusing my attention on my own opponent, I channeled my strength, my very essence, into a final devastating strike.


    The energy within my glove surged to its peak, crackling with immense power.


    "Best to put you out of your misery!"


    With a sharp leap, Iunched myself forward, my fist colliding with the Boss''s core.


    ~BOOOOOOOMMM!!!~


    The force was cataclysmic, ripping through its body, and the monster let out a final, agonized scream as it crumbled to the ground, defeated.


    Breathing slightly heavily, I turned to face Mr. Stone, who had triumphed over its opponent as well.


    The two of us stood amidst the carnage, clearly the victors.


    As the echoes of the battle settled, I looked upon the destroyed Bosses and let out a satisfied chuckle.


    The Dungeon of Carnage had thrown its most fearsome challenges at me, and I had emerged victorious.


    "And I did it all by myself. Well, technically..."


    I truly did not need a Party, and the.mere.fact that I had barely spent an hour in this ce made it yet another miracle.


    "I should be able to clear the remaining Dungeons today." A smile formed on my face.


    But after that, then what?


    ''I suppose I''ll have to leave this area really soon.''


    The Wild Lands was just a portion of the entire Lyma Region, after all.


    ''Well, I''ll consider what to do after I''m done with the Dungeons. For now, though... let''s see what we have, shall we?''


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Cleared This Dungeon>


    {User has cleared the <Dungeon Of Carnage> by himself, and will now be rewarded for his aplishments}


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~Two Treasure Chests (Rare)~


    ~One Treasure Chest (Epic)~


    ~1,000 Currency~


    ~New Non Exclusive Skill: <Carnage>


    ~Carnage Beast Demon (Lvl 4) and Carnage Beast Demon (Lvl 3) Essence~


    ~Additional Level Up (2 Levels)~


    [End Of Rewards]


    "Oh? Not bad... especially considering how easy this was."


    The higher my Level was, the less the rewards would be for these kinds of Dungeons. I knew that already.


    ''What if I never properly invested in my Stats and Items? I would have suffered to conquer this ce and would still receive this very same reward.''


    After all, the System took ount of an individual''s Level, not necessarily the Stats or Items.


    ''I really was an idiot. If I hadn''t met Lucy, then...''


    I swiftly shook my head once I started trailing down that line of thought.


    Ever since we parted ways, I found myself thinking about her very frequently.


    My heart would race anytime her face popped into my mind, and I just couldn''t get her voice out of my head.


    Most of all... I didn''t want to disappoint her.


    I suspected it was an aftereffect of her <Compulsion> Skill, or maybe a hidden effect of the


    Skill, so I had to be conscious of my thoughts.


    ''You can''t afford to slip up, Mikey.'' I cautioned myself, sighing in the lonely expanse of the Boss Room.


    ''... You can''t trust her.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Well, well, well... is this what I think it is?


    I wonder, though.


    Hehe...

 Chapter 62: Real Progress

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 04 Hours]


    <Dungeon Of Vines>


    The Dungeon of Vines sprawled before me, abyrinth of verdant corridors suffused with an eerie glow.


    The air was thick with the scent of foliage and damp earth, and the ground beneath my feet seemed to pulse with life. I was prepared for the unique challenges this ce held, especially the nt Demons that dwelled within.


    With my trustedpanions, the five Energy Rocks floating around me, and Mr. Stone standing by my side, we ventured deeper into the dungeon''s depths.


    The nt Demons emerged from the shadows, their twisted forms entwined with thorny vines and wickedly sharp foliage.


    These creatures possessed an annoying ability to regenerate, reminding me of Root.


    Fortunately, they weren''t as sturdy as it was.


    Unleashing the power of the Energy Rocks, Imanded them to attack. The orbs whirled and danced around me, releasing bursts of energy as they crashed on the nts, roasting them with the intense energy that suffused them.


    The further I got into the Dungeon, however, the more the nt Demons'' regenerative abilities proved to be a formidable challenge.


    No matter how much damage I inflicted upon them, they managed to heal and renew themselves. It was a relentless cycle of destruction and renewal.


    However, I refused to be discouraged.


    Utilizing my Skills to enhance my assaults, I unleashed a barrage of swift and precise strikes.


    I moved with unparalleled speed and agility, evading theshing tendrils and razor-sharp leaves of the nt Demons. My ck-gloved fist met their targets with unwavering uracy, exploiting weaknesses and dealing devastating blows.


    Mr. Stone fought alongside me, its immense strength adding a destructive force to ourbined assault. With each swing of its mighty arms, nt Demons were uprooted and torn apart.


    Together, we forged a path of destruction through the Dungeon of Vines.


    Finally, we reached the heart of the dungeon, where the Boss awaited.


    A towering Demon Tree loomed before us, its branches writhing with malevolent energy. Thick vines snaked from its trunk, striking out with deadly precision.


    But I was undeterred.


    Drawing upon the power of the Energy Rocks, I fortified myself with theirbined energies.


    With an excited roar, Iunched myself at the Boss, evading its deadly vines with acrobatic grace.


    Mr. Stone engaged the Demon Tree, exchanging powerful blows that rattled the very foundations of the dungeon.


    I unleashed a barrage of strikes, my fists moving like a tempest, exploiting the weaknesses of the Demon Tree.


    Every impact sent tremors through its trunk, causing it to writhe in agony. But the creature fought back, its vinesshing out with renewed fury. Yet, with my enhanced abilities, I deftly avoided each strike, dancing through the chaos with preternatural speed.


    Seizing an opening, I channeled the energy stored within my gloves.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!~


    A burst of power surged forth, tearing through the thick bark and tearing a gaping hole in the Demon Tree. Sap and foliage spilled forth, a testament to my overwhelming strength.


    As the Demon Tree thrashed and withered, I focused my resolve. I conjured a final surge of energy, frying its tattered bark.


    The force was overwhelming, tearing through the remaining vestiges of its regenerative abilities and reducing it to a lifeless husk.


    It was definitely tougher than Root was, but... in the end, it was still no match for me.


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Cleared This Dungeon>


    {User has cleared the <Dungeon Of Vines> by himself, and will now be rewarded for his aplishments}


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~Two Treasure Chests (Rare)~


    ~One Treasure Chest (Epic)~


    ~1,000 Currency~


    ~New Non Exclusive Skill: <Regeneration>


    ~Demon Tree (Lvl 5) Essence~


    ~Additional Level Up (2 Levels)~


    [End Of Rewards]


    **********


    [00 Months: 02 Days: 07 Hours]


    <Dungeon Of Slimes>


    The Dungeon of Slimes was unlike anything I had faced before.


    The walls seemed to ooze with a thick, viscous substance, and the air was heavy with the pungent scent of slime.


    As I ventured further into the dimly lit corridors, I knew that my next opponents would be a little tricky.


    ording to the Information, Slime Demons possessed immense physical resistance and restorative bodies.


    Mr. Stone wasn''t going to do much good in this environment since it was mostly based on physical attacks, so I decided to go at it alone.


    It wasn''t all bad, though. I always wanted to truly try conquering a Dungeon solo.


    My five Energy Rocks floated around me, ready for the battle ahead.


    With a surge of power, I activated my enhancement Skills, feeling the energy course through my veins.


    I already knew that brute force alone wouldn''t be enough to defeat these resilient foes, so I was thankful I invested a lot in my Energy Level.


    The first Slime Demon emerged from the shadows, a monstrous mass of gtinous matter. Its form shifted and reformed, as if mocking my attempts to attack it.


    Undeterred, I focused my energy and coated my fists with my new sets of Skills <Elemental Attribute (Basic)>


    It cost me a whooping 1,000 Currency, but the effects of this Skill were worth it.


    All of my attacks were now coated in elemental power. Each strike now carried the force of fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning.


    Of course, my favorite to use was the Lightning and Water Combo, or the Fire and wind one.


    Earth was... kind of useless, to be honest.


    I lunged forward, my enhanced blows tearing through the Slime Demon''s defenses. But true to their nature, the wounds quickly closed, and the creature retaliated with a viscous attack.


    I conjured my <Haven> Skill, generating a shimmering shield of energy that protected me from the acidic onught.


    I adapted to the situation,unching the Super Energy Rocks from all around, shooting them at the Slime Demon from a distance.


    Thanks to my <Rock Master> Title, I was able to easily control the five at the same time, and my <Elemental Attribute (Basic)> Skill applied to them as well.


    The orbs, now brimming with elemental power, collided with the creature, causing stters of slime to fly in all directions.


    While the individual blows seemed ineffective, the constant barrage overwhelmed the regenerative properties of the Slime Demons, hindering their ability to heal.


    As I moved deeper into the Dungeon, I encountered more Slime Demons. Each battle was a dance of speed, precision, and strategy.


    My Energy Rocks volleyed towards the enemies, striking with the elemental fury of fire and wind, lightning and water... and then earth, I guess.


    The Earth attribute was useful for slowing opponents down or reinforcing physical attacks; both of which were useless in the current situation because I was already much faster than the Slimes, and they were highly resistant to physical attacks.


    More importantly, though, thebination of my attacks kept them at bay, preventing them from overpowering me with their numbers


    Finally, the moment came to face the Boss of the Dungeon, the fearsome Slime Lord.


    A massive, pulsating ball of slime, it oozed with an energy-resistant aura that would make direct attacks futile. But I had a n.


    I summoned the overwhelming ability of my <Gravity Press> Skill, increasing the weight it already possessed.


    Thanks to that, the Slime Lord''s movements slowed, and it was also restricted in the flexible moves that these Slimes were terrifying for making.


    Dealing with small Slimes was one thing, but the amount of reach a massive one had was no joke. Well, with <Haven> activated, I probably didn''t need to worry too much.


    Taking advantage of the opening, I unleashed a rapid volley of Energy Rocks, each strike tearing through its slimy bodies.


    While the Slime Lord attempted to reform, I focused my attacks on its core. My enchanted glove glowed with power as I unleashed a fully charged energy st.


    ~BOOOOOOMMMM!~


    The force was immense, tearing through the Slime Lord''s defenses and striking its core directly.


    The Slime Lord quivered and writhed, its resistance shattered.


    With all my excess energy coursing through its core, its regeneration waspromised and all the power converged in a cataclysmic explosion, tearing apart the Slime Lord and reducing it to a puddle of defeated goo.


    Once again... I won!


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION]


    <You Have Cleared This Dungeon>


    {User has cleared the <Dungeon Of Vines> by himself, and will now be rewarded for his aplishments}


    <Here Are The Rewards Given For Your Achievements>


    ~One Treasure Chest (Epic)~


    ~1,000 Currency~


    ~New Non Exclusive Skill: <Viscosity>


    ~Slime Lord (Lvl 6) Essence~


    ~Additional Level Up (1 Level)~


    [End Of Rewards]


    Heaving a sigh of relief, I nced around me, looking at all the muck and grime. Within a mere day, I had pretty much concluded my task here at the Wild Lands.


    I thought I would have to spend at least a week, and even that wasn''t assured.


    ''I guess it pays off to be strong.''


    I was now in Level 35... almost twice as strong as I was two days ago.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey is on a roll. What do you all think? Does he deserve this? Or is it too overpowered too fast?


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 63: Closing In

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 09 Hours]


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 35


    - Life Force: 25/25 (+25)= 50


    - Energy Level: 40/40 (+5¡Á5), (+10), (+25)= 100


    - Combat Ability: 31/31 (+10¡Á5), (+30), (+10) (+25)= 146


    - Stat Points: 5


    - Currency: 1,100


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>,


    , <Spendthrift>, <Rock Master>, <Elementalist>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Turbo>, <Immersion>, <Fallen Foe>, <Teleportation>, <Haven>, <All Seeing Eyes>, <Full Resistance (High)>, <Elevate>, <Gravity Press>, <Carnage>, <Elemental Attribute (Basic)>, <Regeneration>, <Viscosity>, <<Language Comprehension>,


    - Items Equipped: <Upgraded Enchanted Speedo>, <Upgraded Energy Recovery Ne>, <Concealment Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <Elite Adventurer''s Wear (ck)>, <Upgraded Enchanted Glove>, <Ring Of Life>


    - Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "Looks like it all adds up." I smiled rxing my body after enjoying a heartfelt meal of my <Basic Meal Set> and <Bottle Water>, which I bought from <Shop>.


    I recently decided to keep five portions of each in my special storage space, in case of emergencies, or it I ran out of money.


    To achieve this, I upgraded the Effect of my


    Skill. I remembered when I first got the Skill by sacrificing 1,000 Currency to the System in order to forge it for me.


    There were Items simr to what I wanted in <Shop>, but I wanted the effects to be more akin to a Skill, instead of an Item.


    For one, a Skill was innate, and it couldn''t be stolen... at least, not conventionally. It also didn''t have some form of durability limit.


    I simply had to input my specifications to the System, and it gave me exactly what I wanted. I had to spend 1,500 Currency extra to buy the Skill, and an extra 1,000 Currency just now to improve its effects in order to amodate for more luggage, while also ensuring no time passed in the storage space.


    That way, I could keep perishables inside without me ever worrying about it spoiling. Best of all, I felt nothing weighing on me even with the


    Skill holding a bunch of my items currently.


    ''Even my Super Energy Rocks are currently inside it...''


    Most of the items I got from the Treasure Chests were also inside, and if I wanted them, I could easily call them forth. The


    also had a special list of Items that I kept inside, so I never forgot I possessed anything.


    It really was convenient.


    "Now, then..." I muttered, my brows furrowing in seriousness.


    I had finallypleted all I wanted to achieve in this ce, The Wild Lands of the Lyma Region. It was finally time to leave.


    ''There are quite a few options to choose from, but...''


    After considering for a while, a particr thought kept nudging at me. It came from my memory of someone I wasn''t particrly fond of.


    It was what Jeff mentioned to me and the rest of the members of the Party we formed before he proceeded to kill us.


    "I''ve found a settlement, a small Inn not far from here. It''s a ce where she can live, grow up away from all of this..." I repeated his words, stroking my chin.


    If I were to go by what he said, there was a settlement somewhere closeby.


    Since Jeff mentioned an Inn, and how he wanted a peaceful life for his daughter, that meant the settlement wasn''t a dangerous ce, and it most likely weed humans like me.


    "Isn''t this a good opportunity?"


    Since I arrived in this world, I hadn''t once interacted with a Native. ording to the words of that Seraph, it seemed imperative that we had some sort of interaction with them, and from the way it sounded, the rtionship could influence one''s progress in this new world.


    ''If that''s the case, I should start as early as possible... so I''m not left behind.''


    Perhaps this settlement could even have information about more Dungeons around. ces where I could get stronger, and even improve on the power I already had.


    ''I could probably get that information if I bought it from <Shop>, but if the Natives can tell me for free, I see no point in wasting money.''


    My Currency was better served by buying equipment or Items to help further my growth. I was particrly interested in getting new Skills too.


    ''And there''s a particr one I''m looking forward to getting...''


    That meant I had to save my Currency.


    "If interacting with the Natives here works to my benefit in terms of surviving this world, and they can also provide me with information that I need... then I suppose that''s the best ce to go."


    If I used the <Navigating Compass> I got, which served both as a holographic map of my immediate vicinity, and a detailed directive tool on how to get there, I was sure to find the settlement Jeff spoke of.


    ''It can''t be far from here. I''m guessing it''s still in the Lyma Region. And as long as it''s here... I should be able to locate it.''


    I activated the <Navigation Compass>, and instantly arge holographic map appeared in front of me, covering my line of sight.


    The map pinpointed my location, and it showed the Dungeon I currently in and showed everything around me in great detail.


    The closer my proximity was to an area, the greater the detail it would show me. Fortunately, since the settlement I searched for was in the Lyma Region, I only had to first locate the <Dungeon Of Stone>, which was close to the border of the Wild Lands, and then zoom out a little to search for any settlement closeby.


    "Got you!" My grin broadened as I spotted exactly what I was looking for.


    Just as I expected, a small town called <The Outpost> was located there, and it had to be exactly the ce I was looking for.


    "Looks like I already know where I''m heading." A smile coursed through my face as I rose to my feet.


    "Let''s hope it''s worth it."


    ********


    [MEANWHILE...]


    A group of uniformly cloaked individuals stood very close to the gaping entrance of a cave-like structure.


    This was The Dungeon of Stone, and while it appeared to be already conquered, it seemed they had other business with it.


    The men had expressions that told a mix of anticipation and determination. The nine individuals, each adorned with the telltale attire of seasoned explorers, were led by a man who exuded an air of authority.


    He seemed to be in his early thirties, having very rough facial features, with cleanly cut beards. He stood tall, his gaze unwavering as he folded his hands before him, a sign of deep contemtion.


    As they awaited their leader''smand, one final member of their group emerged from within the cavernous entrance.


    Dust clung to his clothes, evidence of his foray into the depths of the Dungeon. The group turned their attention towards him, awaiting his report.


    "This is thest recorded location of the Ranker, Lucy Fer" the subordinate began, his voice tinged with a somewhat troubled tone.


    "The trail ends here."


    The leader''s brow furrowed slightly, his eyes narrowing. He considered the words carefully before responding.


    "Did you find anything of note within the Dungeon? It''s a challenging one for sure, but It seems rather beneath her usual endeavors."


    The subordinate shifted uneasily before answering, "There wasn''t anything particrly interesting, sir. However, there are four corpses within the Dungeon."


    The leader sighed, an expression of disappointment crossing his features. "No surprise there. It''s not like she''s known for her mercy."


    Silence followed the leader''s gruff voice as he went into deep contemtion.


    "Such a low-ranked Dungeon wouldn''t hold much interest for someone of her caliber." He mused aloud. "There has to be something else."


    Taking this as his queue to speak, he subordinate''s tone shifted, catching the leader''s attention.


    "I did detect a survivor," he continued. "The trail of this survivor extends beyond the Dungeon, and crosses this area."


    Surprise shed across the leader''s face, his eyes widening momentarily. He muttered under his breath, "A survivor? That''s unlike Lucy Fer. She wouldn''t leave anyone alive."


    At this point, a devious grin crept upon his lips. "This is certainly interesting."


    Turning his attention back to the subordinate, the leadermanded, "Follow the trail of the survivor. Inform me immediately of any developments."


    His gaze then shifted to two other subordinates. "You two, apany him. Support him in any way necessary."


    The chosen subordinates nodded, acknowledging their orders, while the remaining members maintained stoic gazes as they awaited their orders.


    "Now, the rest of you," the leader said, addressing the remaining members of the group, "let''s head back to headquarters."


    His eyes shed a little in both caution and anticipation.


    "I need to report this to Francis."


    The adventurers dispersed, each tasked with their assigned duties. The leader stood there for a moment, his mind racing with possibilities.


    There was nothing more to this Dungeon than met the eye, but somehow their number one target hade here, and she let a survivor leave.


    These series of events seemed connected, but they were far beyond his ability to decipher. That was why he decided to simply report to the one who stood at the apex of their association.


    "He should know what to make of all this."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey is about to get some attention he isn''t expecting. If you allment, I can be willing to share the Francis character art, or should I just wait until he gets revealed?


    Yeah... that should be better.


    In any case, this should be fun!

 Chapter 64: Beyond The Wild Lands

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 10 Hours]


    As I journeyed beyond the Wild Lands, my steps purposeful and steady, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    The settlement of The Outposty ahead, a haven of civilization in these ruggednds. But as an explorer of the Dungeons, I knew the importance of remaining inconspicuous, blending in with the locals to avoid unnecessary attention.


    My attire was deliberately casual, devoid of any distinguishing marks that would reveal my true nature. A simple shirt and trousers, practical and unremarkable.


    To further conceal my identity, I wore a mask, an item I fortunately obtained in a Treasure Chest, which altered my facial structure, rendering myself unrecognizable to those who may have seen me in my true form.


    ... Or at least, hide my real identity for the sake of safety.


    It was essential that I moved freely, unhindered by potential conflicts that could arise from my reputation. Hence, the guise I donned, a mask of anonymity and protection.


    After what felt like an hour of trekking, the outline of ''The Outpost'' emerged on the horizon. The settlement''s humble structures, bustling with activity, brought a smile to my face.


    I had arrived at my destination, a respite from the dangers of the wilderness and an opportunity to restock and gather information.


    The settlement appeared to be teeming with life, its inhabitants going about their daily routines, seemingly oblivious to the world beyond their borders. I knew that maintaining a low profile would serve me well.


    By blending seamlessly into their midst, I could observe, gather knowledge, and interact without raising suspicion.


    As I approached The Outpost, my steps became more deliberate, my movements measured. I took note of the faces, the architecture, and the customs, striving to assimte seamlessly into the fabric of this vibrantmunity.


    ''I can also think of this another way...''


    It was a chance to rest, replenish supplies, and perhaps forge connections that may prove invaluable in my future expeditions.


    "Well... first things first. I should get in."


    As I approached the entrance of The Outpost, my eyes fell upon the two guards stationed at its gate.


    ''These are the first natives I''ve seen.'' My thoughts echoed, though I maintained a cool front.


    Both of them appeared like regr humans, and not too different from how I looked.


    They wore simple attire, their garb resembling that of vigers rather than seasoned warriors. Spears in hand, and mail armor adorning their bodies, they appeared primitive at first nce.


    However, the glimmering enchantments that danced upon their weapons and armor hinted at a hidden power, one not to be underestimated.


    The guards eyed me cautiously as I drew near, their wary gazes scanning my casual attire and seemingly unarmed state.


    One of them stepped forward, his spear held firmly at his side. "Halt! State your name and purpose," he demanded with a firm voice.


    ''Understandable, considering their situation...''


    This was a town in the middle of nowhere, close to a den of wild animals and Demons.


    I would even call their security measure toox, though now that I was closer to the guards, I could tell that they were quite strong.


    I raised my hands slightly in a gesture of peace, my masked face devoid of any threat.


    "I mean no harm. My name is Rael, and I seek nothing more than a ce to rest within the safety of this settlement," I replied calmly.


    I told them my surname, in case one of them had some sort of truth-detecting Skill. Telling a would spell trouble for me, and I didn''t want to make a bad first impression.


    ''That said, this disguise is still necessary. If there existed someone here who could see past my disguise, then it would cause another issue for me. But at the very least, disguising my identity was much better than outright lying.''


    It wasn''t like I wasn''t cooperating. Plus, I was ultimately human, and I didn''t have any negative intentions for this ce.


    The guards exchanged nces, their skepticism palpable. One of them spoke up, his tone tinged with curiosity. "So you are an Adventurer?"


    ''Adventurer? Yeah, let''s go with that...''


    This <Language Comprehension> Skill was really useful. We couldmunicate properly despite being from different worlds. That made all of this much easier.


    "Yes. I''m an Adventurer..." I responded gently.


    "An adventurer, huh? Where are your weapons and equipment? You seem rather ill-prepared for one of your kind."


    Ah, that''s right! I was currently dressed causally.


    I took a moment to craft a believable response, knowing that honesty was often the best approach.


    "I''ve had a run-in on my way here," I exined, feigning a slight disappointment in my voice.


    "I was robbed of my gear, and I barely managed to escape with my life. I''m hoping to find sce in this town, gather my thoughts, and decide on my next course of action."


    The guards observed me closely, their eyes assessing my every move. Their expressions softened slightly, as if my tale resonated with their own experiences.


    They muttered among each other, sharing whispered words of caution.


    "You should be careful venturing into the Wild Lands," one of the guards advised, his voiceden with a mix of concern and admiration. "It''s a treacherous ce, and it''s nothing short of a miracle that you made it out in one piece."


    The second guard nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it takes a certain kind of strength to survive out there. Rest assured, you''ll find refuge in The Outpost. Just be mindful of the dangers that lie beyond our walls."


    ''If you mean thisckluster wooden fence you''ve erected, sure...''


    These people were fortunate that the Demons in the Wild Lands remained there. If those Dungeon monsters coulde out of their haven and into this ce, I knew they would perish for sure.


    "Thank you. I honestly appreciate it." I smiled and nodded in response.


    With a final nod of approval, the guards stepped aside, granting me passage into the settlement.


    As I walked through the gate, their words of caution lingered in the air, a reminder of the perils I had ovee.


    Despite just meeting them, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation for their understanding and eptance.


    ''At the very least, they don''t seem like bad people.''


    *********


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I ventured forth, my casual attire disguising the power thaty dormant within me.


    I strolled through the streets, my masked face betraying no hint of the determination thaty beneath.


    The casual garb, and the careful concealment, all served their purpose. I was just another face in the crowd, seeking respite and the simple pleasures that this settlement had to offer.


    It was more like a medieval-like vige, with townsfolk talking to one another, busy streets, open market areas, shops, and smithies, among other ces I observed in my trek.


    With each passing step, I soaked in the atmosphere of The Outpost, knowing that this was but a brief pause in my ongoing journey.


    ''I still need to focus on getting stronger and prepare for the appearance of the Fist Floor of the Tower Of Trials.''


    But for now, I would relish in the anonymity and tranquility of this settlement, cherishing the moments of respite before venturing back into the unknown.


    ''I should find an inn and settle in.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 65: Night In The Outpost

    [00 Months: 02 Days: 16 Hours]


    ''It''s been a couple of hours since I arrived here, and a lot has happened since...''


    Firstly, I had asked someone to show me an inn, which they dly did.


    In this ce, there was only one Inn, and I was currently in one of the rooms it provided.


    "Haa..." I looked around me, observing the dark room in silence.


    It was a simple residence, with a bed by the corner, a chair, and a desk, with a wardrobe at the other corner, and a door that led to the bathroom andtrine.


    ''I can''t believe they only have Latrines in this world...''


    I suppose it made sense, considering this ce had a medieval setting. The room had an old, rustic feel to it, and most of its structures were made of wood. I suppose it made sense, since they were close to a cluster of trees.


    Most people who stayed here were permanent residents, but based on the size of the inn, it seemed at least a hundred people could lodge in at the same time. I asked the receptionist about how many Adventurers currently resided here, and she told me they were a little over fifty.


    ''Fifty? Are they all survivors, or are some of them merely Native Adventurers?'' I had asked myself, especially since the receptionist mentioned how the business suddenly boomed in the past two days.


    That was around the time when we were all transported to this world.


    I had to at least infer that a majority of the Adventurers lodged in this Inn weren''t Natives.


    ''There''s a good chance that Jeff''s daughter, whoever she is, is also here. I should be careful to keep my interaction with those people a secret.''


    The payment for lodging per day was 1 Currency, so I probably didn''t need to worry about amodation for the time being.


    Transferring Currency was as good as epting the deal and tapping [Yes] from the System Window.


    Surprisingly, when I did so, a coin appeared in my grasp. That was most likely Currency''s physical appearance.


    Once I paid for three nights, considering how I wasn''t certain how long I would be spending in this ce, I was directed to my room by a young blond girl who stood by the side.


    It seemed her job was to wee customers and take them to their rooms. I thanked her, of course, after which she asked me if I needed anything else.


    I was curious about what the meals of this world tasted like, but I wasn''t in a rush to try any of them out. I still had to settle in for a while.


    What I wanted most of all was information, so I asked her a few questions.


    She told me her name was Tatia, and she answered all of them to the best of her abilities, after which she returned downstairs to resume her work.


    She offered toe back once her job wasplete for the day, which had me in anticipation.


    ''So far, I know this world''s name is Mage''Earth. There are a few other towns closeby, all in the Lyma Region, but this particr settlement is the closest to the Wild Lands, which is why it''s called the Outpost.''


    It was dangerous here, and wild beasts sometimes attacked, but since it was cheaper to stay here, a good number of people made the Outpost their permanent residence.


    ''I still want to know what exists outside this small patch ofnd, though.''


    ~kok, kok~


    I suddenly heard a gentle knock on the door of my room. Using <Immersion>, I detected a familiar presence beyond the door.


    It was none other than Tatia.


    ''Ah, she''s finally done with work, huh?''


    It was a bitte, but I was d to finally be able to have a conversation with her.


    Learning more about this world was mh top priority at the moment


    Swiftly moving to the entrance of my room, I answered the door.


    As soon as I opened it, however, I was greeted with a sight I wasn''t expecting in the slightest.


    ''H-huh...?!''


    Tatia was dressed rather loosely, with negligee that showed a lot of her pale skin. I could see most of her body''s shape beneath the very thin linen.


    ''S-she''s not even wearing anything underneath!''


    I was flustered to say the least, and it took all of my willpower to remainposed.


    At that moment, I wished I had a Skill that could allow me topletely control my body.


    ... Particr my lower region.


    ''<Visionary>''s effects only handle the psychological and emotional aspect, not the physiological!''


    "Good evening, Mr. Real. It''s a lovely night, is it not?" Tatiana''s voice rang in my ears.


    It was melodious and alluring. Her smile was enchanting, and in the dark embrace of the night, she looked pretty.


    ''Not as pretty as Lucy, but... argh! What am I thinking?!''


    In the first ce, what was she doing dressed like this?


    "It is indeed a lovely night." I managed to respond, still pondering on why she was dressed so provocatively.


    "As promised, I am ready to help you out even further this night." She narrowed her gaze on me and her smile broadened.


    ''Ahh...''


    It was at that moment that I realized what was going on.


    ''This woman, Tatia...is a sex worker, isn''t she?.''


    It was alling together, thanks to the retention of my ability to form a rational thoughts despite my current situation.


    ''The reason she guides people to their room is to make a good first impression while seeing if they''ll need her servicester. That makes sense...''


    There were probably others like her in this Inn, and when considering the fact that Adventurers could require some sexual relief after an arduous day, I could imagine this being a staple job in this world.


    ''So, what should I do now?''


    Tatia must have misunderstood what I meant by epting her offer toe to my room.ter in the night.


    From the context of a regr resident of this world, those words would have meant I desired her services.


    ''But since I''m unfamiliar with the customs of these people, I had no idea.''


    The deed was already been done, though. I could only think of a way to work this to.my advantage.


    "Come in." I smiled, beckoning her inside.


    It wasn''t proper to keep her waiting outside my room for too long. At the very least, I didn''t want anyone to spot me and her together.


    ''Why should that even matter to me? I''m in disguise?'' I swiftly chastised myself


    Tatia did as I instructed, and she gently entered my room without making ad much as a sound.


    ''Lets consider this carefully...''


    There were certainly positives that could be found in obtaining her services.


    If I considered the fact that she had been with a lot of people, Adventurers mostly, that meant she could provide more information than a regr native in this town.


    ''That alone makes her worth entertaining.''


    But couldn''t I just pay her for the information she could provide and nothing else?


    That led me to my second reason.


    ''I haven''t had any sexual relief in a while... and it''s getting pent-up.''


    I had been so concerned with my survival for the past few days, and even throughoutst week, that I didn''t think of anything else.


    However, now that I was in a civilization, and I was able to catch my breath, I required... certain needs.


    ''This won''t be my first time having sex with someone, but it''s the first time I''ll be doing it with a sex worker.''


    With that in mind, I had to be careful.


    I didn''t know a lot about the STDs in this world, as well as their level of hygiene. In order to protect myself, I needed to take certain measures.


    ''I have the <Resistance (High)> Skill, so I should probably be fine, but still...''


    To be on the safer side, I decided to use my <Viscosity> Skill to coat my''equipment'' with slime.


    ''That''ll work as protection...'' Once I made up my mind, I grabbed Tatia by the waist and drew close to her that instant.


    She yelped slightly, but since I wasn''t being very aggressive, it was fine.


    She wasn''t resisting, so I took that as implied consent to proceed.


    I kissed her on her soft, lustrous lips, and instantly locked the door shut.


    We kept kissing until I led to her my bed and we both fell on it.


    And so, under the canopy of the night, I got to know Tatia a little more.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Um, well... what should I say?


    I intentionally avoided any explicit scenes, for readers who would rather not read smut.


    It''s an important scene, though, and just as Mikey did what he had to do, I also did the same.


    Let''s not forget he''s like 20 years old, so it''s definitely fine.


    Thanks for reading...

 Chapter 66: The Morning After

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 00 Hours]


    As the first rays of morning light filtered through the window, I slowly stirred from my slumber.


    My eyelids felt heavy as I blinked, my mind grappling with the fog of sleep.


    "Haa..." A sigh escaped my lips as the memories of the previous night began to resurface, the events ying like a vivid movie in my mind.


    ''Looks like she''s gone...'' I nced by my side, only to find the bed empty.


    Tatia, the woman I shared my bed with the previous night, was nowhere to be seen in the room.


    Her absence didn''te as a surprise; she knew how to slip away discreetly, leaving no trace of her presence.


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself, acknowledging her professionalism and efficiency in handling such matters.


    ''It would have been a bit awkward for the both of us.''


    My gaze fell to the bedside table, where two coinsy, remnants of the three I had left before I slept.


    ''So the price was 1 Currency, huh? That''s a fair price... though it''s quite cheap for the services she rendered.''


    Merely thinking about my experience the previous night began to arouse some excitement within me, but I quickly dialed it down.


    ''I honestly didn''t expect it to be that good. She also smelled really nice, and her body was in excellent condition. It seems she really takes her work seriously...''


    For a worker like her, her body was her greatest asset, so I understood why she would want to keep it in the best of conditions.


    ''Lodging in a room here is 1 Currency. If I use that as a metric for her services, then she''s quite expensive. I suppose that''s why I got premium treatment.''


    Still... was 1 Currency really that amazing? The System gave me only a single meal set for that amount, and now that I considered the contrast it seemed absurd.


    ''''But I digress..." I muttered, stretching my arms as I sat upright.


    Still, the fact that I saw two coins was a bit satisfying. It was a small but significant detail that spoke volumes about Tatia''s character.


    She hadn''t taken more than what was fair for her services, and it was a testament to her integrity.


    A flicker of respect warmed my heart for her work ethics and the fact that she didn''t sumb to greed, a trait not often found in her line of work.


    ''Well, she might be considering me as a long-term customer. I don''t see myself staying here for very long, though.''


    Last night was certainly interesting, in more ways than one, but I didn''t n on something like it recurring.


    After all...


    "I got the information I wanted." A bright smile coursed through my face.


    With a sigh of contentment, I finally rose to my feet, stretching my limbs as I fully embraced the new day. The events of the night had proven fruitful, and the information I had acquired would undoubtedly aid me in my future endeavors.


    As I recalled the details she had shared, my mind raced with possibilities and ns. It was all worth it¡ªthe risk, the expense, and the memorable night I had shared in Tatia.


    The 1 Currency I lost seemed insignificantpared to the benefits gained.


    Sometimes, knowledge was the greatest currency, and the secrets I had uncovered would open doors that were previously sealed shut.


    *********


    As I mentally reviewed the information Tatia had shared, the world of Mage''Earth revealed itself before me, its intricacies and divisions bing clearer.


    Four continents¡ªThe Western Republic, The Eastern Theocracy, The Southern Kingdom, and The Northern Empire¡ªruled over by different powers and governed by their ownws.


    My current location, the Southern Kingdom, was under the rule of King Alphonse Wilhestein.


    Though, from what she said, it seemed that power in thisnd was concentrated among the noble families, and one of the prominent families was the Lyma Noble Family, overseeing the vast and untamed Lyma Region.


    Much of theirnd remained inessible due to the treacherous Wild Lands that engulfed a significant portion of it.


    Apparently, the Lyma Noble Family had made many attempts to conquer the untamed Wild Lands that took up a great portion of their territory, but all attempts ended in failure.


    Rumors had been circting that the Lyma family was nning yet another expedition into the treacherous wilderness.


    It seemed they were undeterred by past failures, driven by ambition and a desire to im the inessiblends thaty hidden within the Wild Lands.


    That made me wonder if there was some sort of importance in the Wild Lands that I didn''t know of.


    Unfortunately, her information about the other three continents was scarce, as Tatia confessed her limited knowledge of international affairs.


    She relied on the passing adventurers who frequented the inn to glean information about those distantnds, so they weren''t particrly urate or reliable, to begin with.


    It was clear that exploration beyond the Southern Kingdom would be necessary to uncover the secrets held by the other nations.


    The limitations of Tatia''s knowledge regarding the other continents left me hungry for more information.


    As such, for now, The Western Republic, The Eastern Theocracy, and The Northern Empire remained a mystery.


    She mentioned other things which I found very interesting, but one major piece of information stood out the most.


    The 10 Great Kings!


    They were regarded by all as the most powerful beings of this world.


    Legends spoke of these absolute rulers, each possessing unimaginable power and wielding authority over their respective elemental domains.


    The sheer notion of such supremacy sent a shiver down my spine. I knew that if I were to survive in this world, I had to tread carefully, avoiding any entanglement with these formidable figures until I had acquired enough strength to face them.


    "One more reason to get stronger quickly..." I muttered to myself, a mix of caution and determination coloring my voice.


    These 10 Great Kings represented the pinnacle of power in Mage''Earth, and crossing their paths could result in swift and devastating consequences.


    Surviving in this world required patience, strategic nning, and honing my skills to a level where I could face any challenge that came my way.


    The knowledge Tatia had shared was invaluable, serving as a reminder of the dangers thaty in wait and the caution I needed to exercise in my pursuits.


    "I learned so much... and all at the price of a single Currency.''


    If one thing was certain, it was this:


    "The System is such a fraud."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N] Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 67: Investigations

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 01 Hours]


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, preparing for the day ahead.


    My mind was currently set on exploring the town and gathering more information about the Lyma family''s rumored expedition to the Wild Lands, as well as the possibility of any strong challenge nearby.


    With a determined mindset, I dressed swiftly, donning my usual attire that blended in with the locals, ensuring I wouldn''t draw any unwanted attention.


    As I dressed in my usual dark cloak and casual attire, I fastened the mask securely over my face to maintain my disguise.


    With my identity hidden, I felt more at ease, knowing that I could move freely without drawing unwanted attention.


    Stepping out of my room, I made my way to the inn''s cafeteria section for breakfast.


    The smell of warm bread and freshly brewed tea filled the air as I took a seat at a small wooden table.


    The sound of lively chatter and clinking dishes filled the cafeteria section as patrons indulged in their morning meal.


    The food on offer was simple and modest, not nearly as vorful as the Meal Set provided by the System, or the food I could eat back in my world.


    The bread was a tad dry, the porridgecked vor, and the meager serving of eggs left much to be desired


    Nheless, I reminded myself that I was in a medieval setting, and the fact that the inn providedplimentary meals and amodations was a luxury in itself.


    ''Breakfast is free. That removes cost...''


    I ate in silence, lost in thought as I contemted my next move.


    Tatia''s words about others who might possess the information I sought lingered in my mind, and I hoped to cross paths with them soon.


    ''The cksmith, Merchants, and those Vendors I passed by in the marketce...''


    I already knew the ces I would be headed for my investigation today.


    As I finished my meal, I noticed Tatia from the corner of my eye, smiling warmly as she bowed gently in greeting.


    ''Ah...''


    Her lips moved, forming the words, "I hope you enjoyedst night."


    Surprisingly, I found myself smiling in response, feeling a sense of camaraderie with her after the events of the previous night.


    It was indeed strange how natural and unembarrassed I felt about it all.


    With breakfast over, I stepped outside, the sun illuminating the town''s cobbled streets.


    The market was abuzz with activity as merchants disyed their wares and townsfolk went about their daily routines.


    I decided to take Tatia''s advice and seek out the people she had mentioned, hoping they could shed some light on the Lyma family''s ns.


    I first approached a group of traders, engaging them in friendly conversation while subtly guiding the topic toward the Lyma family''s rumored expedition.


    They exchanged cautious nces before one of them spoke, revealing that indeed, the Lyma family had made several attempts to explore the Wild Lands, each time ending in failure.


    Some spoke of strange urrences within the wilderness, while others whispered of powerful creatures that guarded its secrets.


    ''Since I was in the Wild Lands for two days, I know it''s dangerous. I''m just looking for more information.''


    Perhaps there could be a hidden treasure that could be found there. Unfortunately, I couldn''t expect to find out that much from meremoners.


    As I continued my inquiries, a few more tidbits of information surfaced.


    I learned about a local historian who might have records of previous expeditions and a retired adventurer who had crossed paths with the Lyma family.


    Armed with these leads, I thanked the traders and made a mental note to seek out these individualster.


    The day passed swiftly as I gathered information from various sources, some more reliable than others.


    ''I''m certain of it now. There is certainly something special about the Wild Lands. I just have to find out what it is...''


    The sun began to dip beneath the horizon, and I returned to the inn with a wealth of new insights and potential avenues to explore.


    My mind buzzed with excitement, fueled by the thrill of unraveling the mysteries of this world.


    As I entered the inn, Tatia greeted me warmly, her eyes reflecting genuine interest in my endeavors.


    I shared a brief summary of the information I had gathered, and she nodded in approval, encouraging me to pursue further leads.


    ... And of course, I told her I would like to have herpany for the night as well.


    ''At least as a mutual way of celebrating all I''ve learned.''


    She seemed pleased to hear that¡ªin more ways than one¡ªand so, I finally excused her.


    Returning to my room, I was eager to rest and prepare for the challenges that awaited me.


    Tomorrow would be another day of exploration and discovery, and I couldn''t wait to see where my journey would lead me next in this magical realm of Mage''Earth.


    ''H-huh...?!''


    As I approached my room, a sense of unease suddenly washed over me.


    Something felt off, and my instincts kicked into high gear.


    ''My room... someone''s there?!''


    Swiftly activating my Invisibility Cloak, I erased my presence, bing a mere whisper in the room.


    With all the sound around me erased due to the upgraded effect I added to the Cloak, I slowly opened the door and looked through it.


    ''Hmmm?'' I observed a young woman standing in the center of my room.


    She appeared to be in herte teens, her eyes darting around the space with a fidgety demeanor.


    Her presence in my room was unexpected and raised questions in my mind.


    What was she doing there? What was she searching for?


    I narrowed my eyes, carefully assessing the situation. It was clear that this encounter required caution and calcted action. I weighed my options, contemting the best course of action.


    Confronting her directly could lead to unnecessaryplications, and I didn''t want to draw attention to myself.


    ''Plus, I might not know what she''s after.''


    There wasn''t anything of particr worth in my room, considering the fact that I had


    .


    That meant I wasn''t particrly at any risk here.


    After a moment of deliberation, I decided to observe her further, remaining hidden within the folds of my cloak.


    Perhaps she would reveal her intentions or provide some clue as to why she had ventured into my room uninvited.


    ''Worst case scenario, I might have to...''


    No. I shouldn''t have thought of something so extreme¡ªat least, not yet.


    I just had to wait and see.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I know the story has slowed down a little, but just be a bit more patient...


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 68: The Intruder

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 11 Hours]


    The youngdy in my room had long dark brown hair. Her ember eyes had a somewhat conflicting glow within them, and while she was pretty in every right, anxiety clouded her face.


    I watched as the stranger meticulously searched every corner of my room, her movements growing increasingly desperate.


    ''She''s quite sloppy...''


    My curiosity intensified as she approached my bed, and my eyes widened in surprise as I witnessed her touch it and mutter something under her breath.


    A radiant glow emanated from her hand, enveloping the bed for a brief moment before fading away.


    This turn of events heightened my concerns.


    ''What the hell did she just do?''


    Her actions so far appeared unrefined,cking the finesse of an experienced assassin. Nevertheless, I couldn''t dismiss the possibility that she posed a threat to me.


    It was time to take action.


    Activating <Turbo>, I swiftly closed the distance between us, the invisible barrier separating us disappearing as I materialized in front of her.


    ~WHOOSH!~


    With a quick motion, I locked the door behind me, ensuring our conversation remained private.


    Grabbing her by the neck, I pressed her firmly against the wall, maintaining my vignce while still keeping myself concealed.


    "G-guark!" Her pained voice echoed out, but I ignored it


    My voice carried a dangerous undertone as I demanded answers. "Who are you, and what were you searching for in my room?"


    The sudden assault caused her to gasp, struggling to breathe as she grunted and coughed.


    The fear in her eyes was evident, and I knew that she realized her life was hanging in the bnce.


    Demanding answers, I wanted to know who she was and what she was searching for in my room.


    Her attempts to speak through strained breaths only fueled my impatience. I tightened my grip slightly, emphasizing the severity of the situation.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, she nodded frantically, indicating her willingness toply if I released my grip.


    ''A-ah, did I squeeze too hard?''


    I loosened my hold, though I remained poised and alert.


    Rubbing her neck, she whimpered and tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she confessed,


    "My name is Mia, and I... I am looking for my father."


    Surprised by her response, my grip loosened further, but I remained cautious. The situation had taken an unexpected turn, and I needed to tread carefully.


    "Your father?" I questioned, my toneced with suspicion. "Why would he be in my room? What does he have to do with all of this?"


    Mia''s eyes pleaded for understanding as she spoke, her voice filled with a mixture of desperation and sorrow.


    "N-no, it''s not like that. It''s... my father... I can sense him on you."


    ''What?!'' I still didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    A gnawing suspicion began to permeate me, however.


    "I... I have a Skill that allows me to detect the presence of my father, or those who have been in contact with him, as long as they''re close by."


    The moment she said that, my heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t see me thanks to my current invisible state, but I still stifled my worried expression.


    "When I saw you yesterday, I knew you had been in contact with my father. B-but, I had to know your connection to him. Y-you see, the connection between me and him... it suddenly broke almost two days ago."


    The more she spoke, the more I was able to realize it.


    ''Her father is Jeff?!''


    I thought Jeff''s daughter would be much younger, considering the way he spoke about her, but to think she was already a young adult.


    ''Damnit! To think she had a Skill like that. How annoying...''


    "So what do you think that means? You think he''s dead?"


    "N-no way! My dad can''t be dead. I just think maybe he''s in trouble. And... I wanted to know more about his situation. T-that''s why I came here to search for clues."


    Her words gave me pause, and I considered the possibility that her intrusion was borne out of genuine concern.


    ''But doesn''t that make her an idiot?''


    Why wouldn''t she just ask me about the situation? And what about the whole thing she did with my bed?


    ''I can''t let my guard down around her,. especially considering who her father was.''


    "I... I also bugged your bed, so I would able to listen to whatever you say in the room. I''m... I''m so sorry. I just had to know." More tears formed from her eyes as she spoke.


    "Why didn''t you just ask me directly? Why resort to sneaking around?"


    Mia''s tears flowed freely now as she exined.


    "I didn''t know if I could trust you. A-also... I''m a little shy..."


    My suspicions began to wane, reced by a tinge of sympathy.


    It seemed that Mia''s actions were fueled by love and desperation, rather than malice.


    I released a sigh and spoke with a softer tone, "I understand your concerns, but breaking into my room was not the best course of action."


    She instantly nodded, her eyes innocently reflecting the purity she possessed.


    "If you are looking for answers, perhaps we can help each other. Your father and I indeed met, and I can tell you all about it." I slowly undid my invisibility, revealing my face, or rather, the face of my alias.


    I didn''tpletely trust Mia, but it didn''t seem like she could or would harm me.


    ''If I just cooperate with her and twist the narrative, I can be absolved of suspicion, and no one will have to get hurt.''


    "His name is Jeff, right?"


    "Y-yes, that''s him!" Mia''s expression shifted from fear to gratitude, relief washing over her features.


    It was almost instantaneous, and I was taken aback a little.


    ''I can see why Jeff treated her as his little girl. She does seem too kind and innocent for this kind of world.''


    Rxing my stance, I offered Mia a cautious smile. "I, Jeff, and a couple others formed a Party and explored a Dungeon¡ªthe Dungeon of Stone."


    "H-he did tell me he was going to go adventuring, and he hoped to get a Party to go with."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. I wanted to go with him so badly, but he wouldn''t allow it. He''s... always been a bit overprotective ever since mom died."


    ''Seems like she really thinks highly of her father.'' I thought as I stared at her.


    "He wouldn''t even let boyse close to me, even after I turned eighteen. He disapproved of the boys I liked, and made me attend an all-girls private school."


    ''Okay, maybe that''s too much.'' I was already seeing ehat kind of father Jeff really was.


    "You''re actually... the first man, other than my dad, to touch me in years... and so roughly too..." She muttered, her face turning red, and her eyes falling.


    I could now understand what she meant when she said she was shy. This girl, Mia, has been sheltered by her father to an unhealthy amount.


    ''If she''s left like this, I doubt she''ll be able to survive for long in this world.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 69: Grief

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 11 Hours]


    As I revealed the events that transpired within the Dungeon of Stone, Mia listened with a mix of disbelief and anguish etched across her face.


    Of course, I had to twist the story a little in order to suit the narrative I wanted to paint.


    At the very least, I couldn''t make Jeff into the viin of the story.


    Instead, he had to be a tragic hero.


    As such, the story went something like this;


    Her father was one of the adventurers who had embarked on that perilous journey alongside me and the others.


    I exined how we had seeded in conquering the dungeon, but exhaustion had gued us afterward.


    With a heavy heart, I disclosed the treacherous actmitted by one of our own, how they had exploited our fatigue to turn against us.


    I recounted how, in the chaos that ensued, I had managed to escape, taking advantage of the distraction and employing my stealth and speed abilities to flee for my life.


    ''This tallies somewhat with what I told the guards at the gate when I first entered this city.''


    In the scenario where she wanted to investigate for herself, I had to weave a scenario that coherently flowed into a narrative where I was the victim too.


    The weight of my words settled upon Mia, shattering her hope and plunging her into despair.


    "N-no... no way..."


    Tears streamed down her face as she mourned the loss of her father, the crushing reality of his demise crushing her spirit.


    Seeking to provide some sce amidst the tragedy, I shared the words of Jeff, her father, how he spoke fondly of her and cherished her mother deeply.


    He had made a promise to her mother, vowing to protect and care for their daughter.


    Regret tinged my voice as I admitted that I felt a pang of guilt for not being able to save him, for not being able to fulfill that promise.


    Apologies fell from my lips, obviously as sincere as I could spew them, in their remorse for the loss that Mia had suffered.


    But in her grief, there was no sce to be found, only an overwhelming sense of loss and longing.


    She cried out her father''s name, her sorrow echoing through the room, a testament to the pain she carried within.


    Showing some of my empathy, I moved closer to Mia and gently ced a hand on her shoulder, offering a small gesture offort.


    "I''m sorry, Mia," I whispered softly, my voice filled with regret. "I wish things had turned out differently. Your father spoke of you with such love and devotion. I can only imagine how much he cared for you and your mother."


    Knowing that mere words could not mend her broken heart, I remained by her side, silently offering my support.


    Sometimes, in the face of tragedy, all we can do is be there for one another, even when our own guilt weighs heavy on our souls.


    ''Hopefully this is enough to cross me off the list of suspects''


    She was currently in grief, but these feelings of sadness and loss could very easily trante to hate and vengeance.


    ''She could start thinking clearly and questioning the events more. When that happens, the truth won''t be of any relevance any longer.''


    I couldn''t very well say I killed Jeff, and then provide my reasons.


    ''Since I''m trying to be low-key in this ce, it''s best for me to maintain my persona.''


    It helped that Mia didn''t ask any further questions and just believed my story. I didn''t know how long that wouldst, but I wasn''t nning on waiting that long in this ce anyway.


    ''I should just hope we don''t run into each other again.''


    And even if we did, I would be apletely different person by then.


    *******


    [00 Months: 03 Days: 12 Hours]


    ''How much longer will she keep crying?''


    As I observed Mia''s tear-streaked face, a surge of conflicting emotions welled up within me.


    I couldn''t deny that she appeared innocent and vulnerable, oblivious to the harsh realities of the world.


    Yet, with her father''s untimely demise, I couldn''t help but feel that she was due for a profound awakening, a reality check that would shape her future.


    ''Without a guardian, she''s most likely not going to make it...''


    Perhaps that was a good thing. If she perished, then all of this drama would end with her death.


    But...


    ''Why don''t I want that to be that case?''


    Though Mia had no knowledge of my involvement in her father''s death, I couldn''t dismiss the weight of my actions.


    ''I killed her father because he deserved it, but...'' I was still human.


    Seeing someone like this, helpless andpletely vulnerable, I couldn''t simply leave her alone.


    And so, I made a decision. I would offer her counsel, hoping that it would aid her in navigating the treacherous path ahead.


    As long as she didn''t be a threat to me, I found myself hoping that she would survive in this unforgiving world.


    With these thoughts in mind, I finally spoke up.


    "Your father''s killer is most likely still alive."


    Her swollen eyes bulged the moment she heard what I said.


    "You aren''t just going to let them get away with it, are you?"


    Her eyes twitched and her body trembled.


    "W-what could I possibly do¡ª?"


    "Get stronger, obviously. Hone your abilities, be more powerful, and then seem justice for your father one day."


    What was I doing? There was a chance, no matter how minute, that these words I uttered were going toe back to bite me.


    "A-ah..." Mia seemed to grasp the gravity of the situation pretty quickly.


    "T-then will you help me? Please teach me how to be strong!" Her eyes reflecting determination as she implored me in her desperation.


    "I-I''m scared. I''ve never been alone before. I''m so lost and confused. I can''t... I can''t do this on my own. Please help me!"


    I should have known this would happen. This was the natural response I would expect from a sheltered girl, after all.


    However...


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you." My words were swift and precise.


    "I can''t ept any other burdens except my own."


    I could see the glitter made by her tears as she stared at me in utter brokeness, but I refused topromise.


    ''I have to survive in this world, and that means not wasting time helping others.''


    Even doing this much wasn''t logically sound, yet here I was.


    Mia needed to ept her circumstances and learn to stand on her own.


    "If you don''t want your father''s sacrifice to be in vain and if you desire to stay alive, you have to cling to life fiercely and do whatever it takes to survive." I muttered, my tone as heavy as I could make it


    "And you have to do all of that on your own."


    I didn''t mince words as I informed her of her current weakness and the uing Tower of Trials First Floor.


    Less than a month remained before its arrival, and if she wanted to thrive, she had to rise to the challenge.


    Mia remained silent, absorbing my words inplete suspension.


    "I... I understand." Mia finally spoke up, rising to her feet as she bowed in gratitude.


    "Thank you for your time and advice." Her voice was hollow, and her expression waspletely broken. "I''m sorry for the intrusion."


    As soon as she said that, Mia left my sight and moved towards the entrance of the room.


    I trailed her movement in silence, seeing nothing hopeful or lively in her eyes¡ªa sharp contrast of what I met before.


    ''Have I don''t more harm than good?'' I questioned myself as I observed her limp movements.


    No!


    She needed this. If Mia wasn''t able to handle this much, then she wasn''t suited for living in this world.


    "Take care, Mia. Survive."


    She only responded with a nod, and then shit the door behind her.


    "Haa..." As I heard her departing footsteps, a heavy sigh escaped my lips.


    I knew I had been harsh on her, perhaps even too harsh.


    Yet, I justified my actions in my own mind, telling myself that it couldn''t be helped.


    Mia now faced a crucial choice. Would she remain weak, or would she embrace the challenges thaty ahead, growing stronger as a result?


    That crucible was hers to bear alone.


    I could only hope that she would find the strength and resilience to survive.


    Though the reasons behind my concern were unclear even to myself.


    In this unforgiving world, where you had to be selfish to survive, it was refreshing to see someone with so much humanity within her.


    ''I just... want her to survive.''


    Was that such a bad thing?


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think about Mia and Mikey''s interaction with her?


    I''d love to hear your thoughts in thement section.


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 70 : Chaotic Night

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 19 Hours]


    ~DING!~


    ~DING!~


    ~DING!~


    I woke abruptly from my slumber as the shrill chime of bells pierced the air.


    The sound reverberated through the room, causing a sense of urgency to flood my senses. Before I could fullyprehend what was happening, the ground beneath me rumbled, shaking the very foundations of the building.


    A cacophony of distant roars and fierce howls echoed through the corridors, growing louder by the second.


    Beside me, Tatia stirred, her eyes fluttering open with a mixture of confusion and fear.


    The sight of her wide-eyed expression heightened my own sense of unease. I couldn''t help but ask, my voiceced with urgency, "Tatia, what''s happening?"


    Her response came in a hushed and trembling voice,den with anxiety.


    "The bells, Rael. The bells... They''re sounding the rm. It means the creatures of the Wild Lands are attacking."


    My heart raced as her words sank in.


    The creatures of the Wild Lands were descending upon the settlement? Demons, then? Or were they just wild animals?


    ''No, the distress on her face tells me that they''re at least very dangerous...''


    I struggled to process the gravity of the situation, attempting to fathom the sheer number of these horrid creatures that could prompt such an rm.


    "How often does this happen?" I managed to inquire, my voice tinged with concern.


    Tatia''s gaze faltered for a moment before meeting mine. "It''s been... it''s been many years since we''ve experienced an attack of this severity. We rarely hear the bells, Rael. This... this is bad.


    Really bad."


    A mix of curiosity and apprehension flooded my thoughts.


    Why was this happening now? And was it mere coincidence that I happened to be present during such a cmitous event?


    The weight of uncertainty settled heavily upon my shoulders.


    As Tatia moved with haste, preparing to leave the room, she implored me to stay put, emphasizing the danger that lurked outside.


    "This is a dangerous time. I need to make sure my friends and younger sister are safe."


    Her concern for her friends and younger sister was palpable, urging her to ensure their safety. With a sense of urgency, she warned me, "Please, don''te out. It''s dangerous. Just stay here and wait it out."


    Her words resonated within me, stirring something deep within my core. Despite her knowledge of the danger that awaited her if she stepped outside, she still did so for those she cared about.


    I didn''t have someone I really cared about that way. Not even Mia, though I found myself wondering if she was safe.


    Still, Tatia''s courage in facing this crisis head-on moved me. Plus, I was a bit curious about this horde that threatened the town I was staying in.


    With a resolute nod, I made my decision. "I''ll at least see what''s happening, Tatia. If I can help, I will."


    She looked at me, her expression a mix of worry and admiration. "Be careful, Rael. Please."


    It felt nice to see genuine concern in her eyes. Was she worried about me because I was her customer, or did she really care?


    ''That doesn''t matter anyway...''


    As Tatia rushed out of my room, disappearing into the chaos outside, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves.


    With a calm resolve, I dressed quickly, ensuring my cloak was securely fastened. I armed myself with my trusted equipment from


    , and then shrouded myself in invisibility.


    This was no time to be ill-prepared.


    Once I was fully garbed in my equipment, except for items like my Energy Rocks that would be too conspicuous, I felt ready for whatever awaited me beyond the confines of my chamber.


    With each step I took towards the door, the cacophony of chaos grew louder, the sounds of screeching, growls, and the sh of weapons intertwined in a symphony of danger.


    Stepping into the dimly lit corridor, I steeled myself for whaty ahead.


    Stepping out into the tumultuous world outside, I could finally see what Tatia was referring to as chaos.


    The air was thick with tension, the distant roars and screams serving as a chilling reminder of the imminent peril. Determined and cautious, I navigated through thebyrinthine cluster of buildings, following the sounds of chaos and destruction.


    As I ventured deeper into the heart of the settlement, I witnessed scenes of devastation. Buildingsy in ruins, their once vibrant structures now reduced to rubble.


    People ran frantically, seeking shelter and safety. Fear clung to the air like a suffocating fog, yet amidst the chaos, acts of heroism and resilience shone through.


    The guards and several other vigers picked up weapons to defend their residence. Their efforts were sloppy at best, but they were really trying their best.


    ''Even the cksmith is with them. How interesting...'' I muttered to myself, watching everyone who could fight band against the monsters.


    ''I guess I can at least award this ce for its solidarity.''


    Not a single soul was fleeing away from the settlement.


    ''Should I call it bravery or foolishness?'' It most certainly qualified as thetter.


    If there was an enemy I couldn''t defeat, I''d rather run away and live to fight another day. That wasmon sense, no?


    Yet these people did the opposite.


    ''Maybe they have nowhere else to go. Or maybe they''re fighting for their pride...''


    Whatever it was, I could at least respect their resolve to fight and not simply give up.


    I stealthily moved through the chaos, my senses heightened and attuned to the surrounding dangers. I could see the wild creatures wreaking havoc, their monstrous forms tearing through the once-peaceful settlement.


    mes licked the walls of buildings, casting an eerie glow on the scene of destruction.


    Drawing upon my own abilities, I navigated through the debris, evading the clutches of the creatures with calcted movements. My agility and stealth allowed me to remain undetected, my focus unwavering as I continued to analyze the situation.


    A single question kept echoing in my head however;


    ''Should I help them... or not?''


    In the midst of the chaos, I came across a group of townspeople cornered by a pack of ravenous wolf-like Demon beasts.


    They looked extremely weak based on my assessment, but the Demons were most likely far stronger than the already exhausted townspeople.


    ''They''re outnumbered and outmatched.''


    This was clearly going to be their end. Unless... I did something to help.


    ''Sigh, why not?''


    [SYSTEM WARNING]


    <You Have Encountered A Group Of Demons>


    With precision and swiftness, I engaged the creatures, dispatching them with abination of strategic strikes and powerful blows. The sight of their disintegrating bodies served as a reminder of the perilous world we inhabited.


    "W-what just happened?"


    "W-were we saved?"


    "H-how?!"


    I heard the surprised words of the townspeople echo as I left their midst, moving on to the next sign of danger.


    ''Since I''m in this ce... I guess I should just help out a little.''


    Of course, if I leveled up once or twice, that wouldn''t be so bad as well.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed the Mass Release!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 71 : In The Dark

    [00 Months: 03 Days: 19 Hours]


    As chaos engulfed the vige, I became a blur of motion, swiftly darting from one shadow to another, my body moving with seamless fluidity.


    The creatures of the Wild Lands, their grotesque forms illuminated by the flickering mes, sensed my presence only moments before their demise.


    Drawing upon my enhanced speed and agility, I closed the distance between myself and the first demon beast.


    ''Since I can''t use Energy Rock now, or any shy attacks, let''s use this...''


    I summoned my Dagger from


    , and then activated my <Elevate> Skill to grant me even a boost in power within the span of time I would need to eliminate the invading Demons.


    ''Elevate eats up my Energy Level, but it shouldn''t be a problem now since I''m not using a lot of my Skills...''


    My dagger glinted in the moonlight as Iunched myself forward, striking with deadly precision. The creature let out a guttural cry, but its life force ebbed away as I swiftly dispatched it, leaving only a lifeless husk in its wake.


    I raced through the streets, a specter of death, hunting down the invading demon beasts one by one.


    With each encounter, I utilized my stealth to my advantage, blending seamlessly with the darkness, striking with lethal precision. The creatures had no chance against my onught, their howls of pain and fury echoing through the night.


    As I sprinted across rooftops, a trio of demon beasts lunged at me from below.


    ''Did they hear the cries of the ones I killed and predict my position? That''s pretty smart. But...''


    With lightning reflexes, I flipped into the air, gracefully evading their snapping jaws. Landing behind them, I plunged my dagger into their vulnerable flesh, dispatching them with ruthless efficiency.


    Time seemed to blur as I raced across the vige, encountering more demon beasts at every turn.


    Their ferocity was matched only by my resolve to protect the townspeople.


    With each encounter, I employed my stealth, striking from the shadows and disappearing just as quickly, leaving the beasts bewildered and vulnerable.


    The sh of steel against monstrous hide echoed through the night as I danced through the chaos. The creatures snarled and lunged, their wed limbs shing through the air, but my reflexes were honed to perfection.


    Dodging and weaving, I exploited their weaknesses, delivering fatal blows with calcted precision.


    The battle continued, a symphony of violence and desperation. Demon after demon fell beneath my relentless assault.


    The townspeople were utterly oblivious of my acts, though they seemed to already suspect that there was someone safeguarding their lives.


    Time became an abstract concept as I seamlessly transitioned from one encounter to the next.


    The onught of the demon beasts seemed never-ending, their numbers replenishing as quickly as I dispatched them. But I refused to yield, pushing myself beyond the limits of boredom, fueled by a resolute sense of duty.


    They weren''t very difficult. Their numbers were just a nuisance, and since they had already spread to many parts of the town, it became even more annoying.


    The moon hung high in the sky, its silver glow casting an ethereal light upon the scene.


    The once-peaceful vige now bore the marks of a fierce battle, a testament to the struggle waged against the invading horde.


    The creatures grew more desperate, their attacks bing more frenzied, but my resolve remained unyielding.


    As I dispatched the final demon beast, its life force fading away, a wave of weariness washed over me.


    ''Finally...'' I couldn''t sense any other threat with both my map and <Immersion>.


    It seemed I was done.


    The battle had taken its toll on the town, but the damage could have been way worse.


    As I surveyed the aftermath of the confrontation, a strange sense of aplishment mingled with a twinge of disappointment.


    In the midst of the chaos, I had fought with all my might, employing every ounce of skill and agility at my disposal.


    Yet, amidst the triumph of victory, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret.


    A weary sigh escaped my lips as I nced around the quietened vige. "I didn''t Level Up even once," I muttered to myself, the words tinged with a hint of disappointment. "Such a shame..."


    But despite the absence of tangible rewards, I knew that I had fulfilled my purpose.


    That had to count for something, right?


    The townspeople were safe, their lives preserved by my intervention. In the face of overwhelming odds, I had stood as their protector, a shield against the horrors of the Wild Lands.


    ''I''ll take that as a win. I''m not done collecting information, after all.''


    And so, with a bittersweet smile, I began to fade back into the shadows, the remnants of the battle slowly settling around me.


    I may not have gained a Level, or some form of System Reward, but the knowledge that I had made a difference was a reward in itself.


    ''It''s still a shame, though...''


    *******


    [MEANWHILE...]


    In the outskirts of the town, three men stood in a hushed conversation, their faces shadowed by the night.


    One of them, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly light, peered into the distance, using a Skill to enhance his vision. His gaze prated the veil of darkness, revealing the events that had transpired within the besieged town.


    "It''s over." He dered, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. "All the demon beasts we sent have been extinguished."


    The other two men exchanged stunned nces, their features twisted with disbelief. One of them shook his head, his voice filled with incredulity. "And here I thought it was overkill. Sending so many demon beasts just to sniff out our target in the city."


    Curiosity tinged the voice of the other man as he turned to the one who had witnessed the events unfold. "Tell us how it happened, Nathan." He requested, his eyes searching for answers.


    A sly smile crept across the face of Nathan, the one who had observed everything. "How else could it have happened?" he responded cryptically. "The guy took care of all the Demons almost single-handedly."


    Those words were enough to make the other two gasp a little.


    "It seems our target is stronger than we anticipated."


    He went on to exin that their target had concealed himself, cloaking his presence from the townspeople, so no one could even notice his presence.


    However, the men knew that wouldn''t work on Nathan.


    Nothing could escape the gaze of his absolute eyes.


    Nathan''s sight had the ability to perceive the truth, to see through even the most cunning of disguises and detect the smallest of trails.


    As the two men absorbed the information, conflicting emotions yed across their faces.


    "So what should we do? Report back to the leader?"


    "Maybe request for backup?"


    Nathan instantly raised his hand while slowly shaking his head. An amused expression yed on his face as he narrowed his gaze.


    "No need for backup." He stated boldly.


    "We are more than enough to take care of him."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey is getting into serious trouble now.


    What do you think is going to happen now? I''m curious. Once again... I appreciate your support.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 72: Farewell To The Outpost

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 03 Hours]


    The morning sun cast a soft golden glow upon the town as I made my way through the streets, the remnants of the previous night''s chaos evident in the shattered buildings and ongoing repairs.


    I was able to talk to a few townspeople and extract a bit more information from them, though most of them were too busy trying to rebuild what the monster horde ofst night had destroyed.


    Surprisingly, they were in a much better mood than I would have expected


    There were a few casualties due to the events of the previous night, and while that was regrettable, it was more of a relief that a vast majority of the people survived the onught.


    There were many injured, but it was clear that they would live.


    As I walked through the vige, I couldn''t help but marvel at the resilience of the townsfolk as they worked tirelessly to rebuild their shattered lives.


    The air buzzed with a sense of hope and unity, their determination a testament to the indomitable spirit that thrived within them.


    It truly was Inspiring, all things considered.


    ''Sometimes I feel like the natives here are even better than the earthlings I know...''


    Upon concluding most of my business in the town, I found myself walking in the direction of the inn, where I spotted Tatia not too far off.


    The moment she saw me, a brilliant smile formed on her face and she rushed in my direction.


    ''It seems her sister and friends are fine.'' I mused, considering why else she would be able to maintain such an ecstatic smile.


    Tatia''s voice broke through my reverie, her wordsden with relief. "I''m happy to see you''re fine."


    "Likewise. And how are your sister and friends?"


    "O-oh, they''re all safe. Thanks for asking." Her cheeks slowly turned pink, and I had to wonder why.


    Was she not used to questions of concern? Or perhaps she was unwell.


    I wasn''t sure, but she seemed energetic just a moment ago, so perhaps I didn''t need to think too far about it.


    "Rael, everyone in the town is talking about the strange miracle that urred," she beamed, her voice tinged with wonder.


    It seemed her very energetic personality returned as if nothing happened. As it turned out, I was overthinking things, after all.


    "They say the monsters were vanquished in a blur, as if by an act of God. No one can exin it."


    If I could count how many times I had heard those words from the buzzing townspeople, it would be a chore.


    Everyone kept going on about the ''Invisible blur'', and the power of the Gods.


    Some even reckoned that perhaps a Great King was involved in their salvation.


    What Great King? It was just me moving too fast for them to see while also using my Invisibility to cloak my presence.


    ''This is how rumors start. I hope nothing bades out of this.'' A sigh nearly escaped my lips.


    I offered a small smile, expressing relief that Tatia and her loved ones were safe. "I''m just d you''re all right," I replied.


    Tatia''s gaze met mine, her expression tinged with a hint of sadness. "You''re leaving, aren''t you?"


    My eyes twitched a little as soon as I heard those words.


    ''She''s very perceptive.''


    Who would have thought that she would see through it all.


    "Yes, I am. I''m done gathering the information I can gather here. Plus, I found a lead I''d like to explore. It''s time to move on." I spoke, a small smile on my face.


    Tatia nodded and returned my smile, though I could see some lingering sadness in her eyes.


    Why was she looking at me this way, though.


    We had barely known each other for two days, and she was acting like we''d been friends.for a while.


    ''Still, I can''t say my time spent with her wasn''t pleasant.''


    "It''s a shame you''re leaving so soon," she remarked, a note of longing in her voice. "But I understand that you have your own path to follow."


    Here I was receiving mixed messages. I initially thought she was concerned about me because I was her customer, but somehow this felt deeper than that.


    "Where are you heading next?" Tatia asked.


    I paused for a moment, considering my next move.


    "I''ll be traveling to the nearest city, Terance." I answered, a sense of purpose driving my words.


    "There''s a merchant there, a rtive of someone I met here. I believe they can provide me with more information about the Wild Lands and the explorations that have taken ce."


    Tatia''s curiosity piqued, her eyes narrowing with intrigue. "Why are you so interested in the Wild Lands?" she asked, a hint of concern coloring her voice.


    "After what you''ve been through there, and also the attack on the vige, it seems like a dangerous ce to venture into."


    ''Ah, that''s right. It does seem suspiciously obsessive, considering the backstory I gave.''


    But perhaps this was a good chance to further establish my story.


    A shadow slowly crossed my face as I contemted her words, seeming as though memories of loss and pain were resurfacing within me.


    "I... Iostrades there," I admitted, my voice tinged with determination.


    "I owe it to them to be stronger and seek vengeance. It''s a personal journey, one that I must undertake."


    Tatia''s eyes softened with understanding, sympathy radiating from her.


    "I can''t begin to understand the weight you carry, Rael," she murmured, her voice filled withpassion. "But I wish you nothing but luck and strength on your path. May you find the closure you seek."


    ''Looks like it worked!'' A grin crossed my face.


    Tatia walked with me a little until we reached a considerable distance from where we began to talk.


    It was time for our final farewell.


    Tatia extended her hand towards me, a farewell gesture. I sped her hand firmly, gratitude and respect evident in my grip.


    "Thank you, Tatia," I said sincerely. "For everything."


    ''The information and the sex. They were both wonderful and useful.''


    "Let''s meet again, okay?" She beamed at me, showing more of that cuteness I simply couldn''t resist.


    "Of course. Till then."


    With a nod, Tatia bid me farewell, her presence fading into the background as I ventured forth.


    ''Alright then... let''s focus on the task ahead.''


    The road ahead was uncertain, but I knew deep within my core that I was on the right path. Your story source m_v lem|p-yr


    ''This rumored expedition seems important. If I can find more information about it, I should be able to get ess to stronger opponents.''


    Based on my experiencest night, in order to grow stronger, I needed to work smarter not harder.


    ''I have to find a ce worthy of diverting my attention so I can Level Up.''


    And so, if there were any Dungeons or Demons that would guarantee that prospect... I wouldn''t mind traveling as far as I could to conquer them.


    "Sorry Tatia. We might never see again."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 73: Path To The City

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 05 Hours]


    The valley stretched out before me, a deste expanse of solitude that seemed to match the weight within my heart.


    The silence enveloped me, broken only by the soft rustling of wind through the grass, and the steady rhythm of my footsteps echoing in the stillness.


    I had been walking for about two hours now, and while the town of Terance was still a distance from here, I could say I had made sufficient progress.


    ''Plus, this ce is a perfect spot, I suppose...''


    As I halted my walk, my thoughts consumed by the path thaty ahead, a heavy sigh escaped my lips.


    "You cane out now," I spoke into the silence, my voice carrying a quiet authority. "I know you''re there, so there''s no point in hiding."


    The air remained still for a moment, a palpable tension hanging in the atmosphere. Then, as if obeying an unspokenmand, three figures materialized from the shadows, their presence imposing and enigmatic.


    The first among them, a young-looking man with a broad smile etched across his face, stepped forward. "Impressive," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement.


    "You truly are perceptive."


    To be honest, I had sensed them since I left The Outpost. Their stealth was considerable but there was no point hiding from my <Immersion>. Since my Stats were now drastically higher than ever, and I evolved my <Focus> into <Immersion>, I could sense an invisible opponent as long as they were a few dozen meters from me.


    ''They''re good. If it was the past me, I wouldn''t have noticed at all...''


    I was going to keep quiet and see what they would do, but after walking under their gaze for two hours straight, it got really annoying.


    In the end, I decided to reel them out.


    My gaze narrowed, suspicion flickering in my eyes as I assessed the trio that now surrounded me.


    "What do you want?" I demanded, my voiceced with a hint of caution. I prepared myself for whatever confrontation awaited me, my senses sharpened and ready for action.


    The man who appeared to be their leader had slit-like eyes, and his face reminded me of a sly fox. His smile widened, and his nty eyes opened slowly, showing a glint of mischief within.


    "We would simply like to ask you some questions. We mean no harm."


    Did he really expect me to believe that? They were stalking me for two hours straight. The unapologetic and downright intimidating facade they had on didn''t seem friendly as well.


    Plus, the tone he was using to speak clearly betrayed the words he uttered.


    "My name is Nathan. What''s yours?" He smiled, walking closer to me.


    I remained vignt, my guard never faltering as I scrutinized the strangers before me. "Why should I tell you? And you really shouldn''t take a step closer." I pressed, my voice firm and unyielding.


    Fortunately, my mask was on, so I could still hide my identity.


    "Very well." Nathan, as he called himself, stopped in his tracks.


    The other two figures didn''t move at all. They simply watched in silence, allowing their leader to take care of the conversation.


    ''What could they want with me? Were they watching me since I arrived at The Outpost? I made sure to keep a low profile, though...''


    My mind raced, analyzing their words and intentions. I knew better than to trust any word they could utter, aware that every interaction could hold hidden agendas.


    Perhaps they had seen me fight all those monstersst night. If they were Survivors like me, that meant they could have Skills that would render my Concealment useless.


    ''Depending on how much they know, I might have to be a bit extreme...''


    "What questions do you want to ask?" I inquired, my voice tinged with skepticism.


    A mixture of emotions coursed through me ¨C intrigue, skepticism, and a flicker of hope. My mind weighed the risks against the potential gains, contemting the possibilities thaty before me.


    ''Even conversing with them can be very detrimental. This is shaky ground.''


    "Lucy Fer. What is your rtionship with her?"


    "None. I don''t have a rtionship with her." I replied instantly, my eyes narrowed.


    ''Why are they asking about her? Did she send them? No, I don''t think so. Maybe they''re after her? Does that make me a target since we''ve interacted?''


    There were a lot of questions that squirmed within my mind, further adding to my confusion.


    Nathan''s smile seemed to broaden as I gave my response, his eyes narrowing in delight "Oh dear... " He said, shaking his head slowly.


    "You''re a terrible liar, you know that? I know about your interactions with Lucy Fer, about the Dungeon of Stone."


    My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of apprehension and frustration swelling within me. How did he know about my past encounters? And what was their true motive for seeking information about Lucy Fer?


    ''That means he knows about the other dead bodies. Depending on how this yed out, I could be used of their deaths.''


    But what was Lucy''s significance in all this? That seemed to be his angle. I tried my best to mask my troubled expression while keeping my emotions underplete control.


    "Why do you want to know about Lucy Fer from me?" I questioned, my voice tinged with a hint of caution. "And who are you people?"


    Nathan''s grin widened, revealing a set of teeth that seemed almost predatory. "Welp, it''s quite a long story, so don''t worry about that," he replied, his voice dripping with sinister amusement.


    "But I can assure you, I have my ways of knowing the truth. You might as well save yourself the trouble and tell me everything."


    An unsettling realization settled upon me, a heavy weight of inevitability.


    These individuals, with their enigmatic presence and hidden agendas, had no intention of leaving without the information they sought. They were prepared to do whatever it took to extract it from me.


    I felt a surge of frustration, my patience wearing thin. "I''ve told you the truth," I said firmly, my voice carrying a note of defiance.


    "I have no reason to lie to you, nor do I owe you any exnations."


    After considering my options I simply decided not to give these strangers the information they desired.


    I wasn''t certain they would let me off once I was done divulging everything. Plus, I simply didn''t want them to have the satisfaction of victory.


    In the end, it was simply better to deny any rtion to their target.


    Nathan''s expression darkened, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous intensity. "Very well," he muttered, his voiceced with a sense of resignation.


    "I''ve tried to handle this civilly, but you''ve left me no choice."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine as Nathan slumped his shoulders, his demeanor shifting with an unsettling calmness. He motioned to hisrades, a silentmand thatinstinctively recognized.


    At that moment, the world seemed to close in around me, the air thick with impending danger. I braced myself, ready to face the onught that awaited, my mind calcting the best course of action.


    ''This is how it would have ended anyway...''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 74: Unavoidable Conflict

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 05 Hours]


    "Hahahahaha... haaaa..." Nathan''s voicehung in the air like a dark omen.


    "By the time we''re done with you, Mikey... " He sneered, a malicious glint in his eyes.


    "... You''ll be begging to spill everything you know."


    As hisrades closed in, encircling me like predators stalking their prey, a surge of determination welled up within me.


    ''I could try to escape, but that would be detrimental to me. These people know too much...''


    Thus, I steeled myself, focusing my mind and body on the fierce battle that was about to unfold.


    ''So far it seems like it''ll be three against one.''


    As I squared my shoulders and met the menacing gazes of my adversaries, a small smile formed on my curling lips.


    ''Should I even the odds a little?''


    No, I probably shouldn''t. These three were most likely not the true masterminds behind their scheme.


    ''If someone is after Lucy Fer, he must have sent these three... at least, that''s what I think.''


    It was also possible that the individual behind these three was watching my interaction with them.


    ''I can''t do anything about that currently... though I wish I could.''


    The bottom line was that, in case such a thing was happening, I couldn''t reveal all of my cards yet.


    I had to hide my most valuable assets unless the situation absolutely called for it.


    ''They also probably saw me saving the townst night. Now that I think about it, this whole thing seemed suspicious from the start.''


    The fact that they chose to attack me after the night when Demon Beasts attacked the town.


    ''Its been many years since something of that sort had happened, and even then it wasn''t to the degree that it happened.''


    It made me suspect that the three had something to do with it.


    ''I can always ask the three once I''m done with them.''


    For now, though... I had to fight!


    ''<All Seeing Eyes>'' My thoughts echoed as I looked at all three of my opponents.


    [Status Info]


    - Name: Nathan Desir


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 17


    - Life Force: 20


    - Energy Level: 11


    - Combat Ability: 20


    <Threat Assessment Result: Medium>


    [Status Info]


    - Name: Jack Scotsman


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 15


    - Life Force: 5


    - Energy Level: 10


    - Combat Ability: 30


    <Threat Assessment Result: Low>


    [Status Info]


    - Name: Luca Mendez


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 15


    - Life Force: 15


    - Energy Level: 25


    - Combat Ability: 5


    <Threat Assessment Result: Low>


    ''I see... so that''s how it is.'' A wry smile formed on my face as I stared at their briefed Status Information.


    <All Seeing Eyes> was an extremely useful Skill, and after Lucy Fer used it against me, I decided to get it myself.


    Unfortunately, the cost of using the Skill was so exorbitant that I had to use it sparingly.


    There were three major use levels of using <All Seeing Eyes>.


    The first would only show me the ~Name~ and ~Level~ of the target, and it cost 10 Energy to use.


    The second level, which was the one I just used, showed more information than the first, and cost a whopping 35 Energy.


    As for the final level, it was most likely the one Lucy Fer used on me, which was able to see all my Information, except their details and the [Additional Information].


    It cost 100 Energy, and I couldn''t afford to spend that much merely to know how strong my opponents were.


    ''In the first ce, the cumtive of my Energy Level is 100. And that''s if I include the Super Energy Rocks... which I wasn''t using this time.''.


    Needless to say, I was going to have to manage a lot of my resources this time.


    ''I probably shouldn''t even use <Visualize>...''


    The good news was that my enemies didn''t appear particrly strong. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see their Skills, Items or the effect of the Items they had.


    Those sorts of details changed a lot on a fight, and I should know that, considering how Skills and Items yed a huge role in mybat.


    After all, even though Nathan''s stats seemed like the smallest of the three, he was still a much higher threat than the rest.


    I couldn''t afford to underestimate any of them, especially if I took ount ofbo moves that could exist in their ranks. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    Teamwork could be very dangerous for a solo yer.


    ''I''ll have to be careful from this point on...''


    Regardless of everything, however, I wasn''t nning on losing!''


    ~WHOOOSHH!!~


    As Nathan and his twockeys closed in on me, the air crackled with tension.


    I knew this battle would be a test of my skills and cunning, especially since I was going in blind regarding their particr abilities.


    ''I might need to use <Visualize>. But first...''


    I activated <Turbo>, feeling the surge of energy coursing through my veins.


    My speed increased exponentially, granting me the advantage of swift movements.


    With <Immersion> activated, I could sense their every intention, their subtle shifts in weight, and the flow of their energy.


    Nathan''s eyes locked onto mine, a knowing smile etched across his face.


    A de swiftly appeared in his grasp, gleaming dangerously with the sunlight.


    "You were warned..."His lips curled widely as he expertly brandished his de.


    He seemed like a master swordsman, his de an extension of his very being.


    ''At least that''s what <Immersion> tells me.''


    If I was to take what he told me earlier seriously, that meant the true danger behind him were his eyes.


    ''They''re wide open. Watching me. Almost as of they can see my every move.''


    I wondered if it was an ability simr to <Visualize>.


    ~FWISH!~


    His first strike was lightning-fast, a barrage of precise shes aimed at my vulnerable points.


    I evaded, my body a blur as I weaved through his onught, relying on my enhanced speed and <Immersion> to dodge his attacks with precision.


    Meanwhile, the one called Luca, whom I pretty much ssified as a Mage¡ªmost likely a ranged one¡ªconsidering the absurd amount of Stats he poured into his Energy Level, and the fact that, of the three, he was maintaining the most distance from me.


    ~VWUUUSSSHH!~


    Luca unleashed a torrent of fire and lightning spells, their destructive power crackling through the air.


    ''Just as expected!'' I smiled, my eyes gleaming with the aftereffects of <Visualize>.


    It looked like I was right, after all!


    I instantly activated <Haven>, summoning a protective barrier that absorbed the impact of the fiery projectiles, shielding me from their scorching heat.


    ~BOOOOMMM!~


    ''Well, it seems their firepower isn''t enough to pierce <Haven>.''


    I wasn''t surprised. Their Levels were lower than mine, after all.


    And without an item that bypassed that effect, ranged attacks like Elemental Spells weren''t really going to cut it.


    ''Now then... who''s next?''


    Once the dust somewhat settled, I cast my gaze on my next target.


    Nathan was a short distance from me, but there was someone closer.


    Swiftly moving my feet, I sprinted towards the most well-built enemy among the trio¡ªJack.


    Twisting my body in the air, I gave him a roundhouse kick.


    ~WHAM!~


    ''Huh?'' I noticed his body had changed color, turningsomewhat metallic.


    ''I see. Body enhancement.'' A smile rugged on my lips.


    It seemed this one was a physical attacker. It made sense, considering the range at which he was fighting me.


    ''I''m learning a lot. This is my first serious fight with fellow humans, after all.''


    Perhaps it was a good thing to savor the fight beyond the mere realm of caution.


    "Raaahhhhh!!!" Jack, now seemingly impervious to regr attacks, charged towards me with brute force.


    I swiftly assessed the situation, weighing my options.


    With a quick calction, I activated <Gravity Press>, the force of gravity increasing around him, slowing his movements and buying me precious seconds to counter.


    ''Amazing! To think he''s even resisting<Gravity Press> this much.''


    His resistance had to be incredibly high. Not as high as mine, but still...


    ~VWUUSH!~


    I decided to infuse my strikes with elemental attributes, channeling the power of fire, wind, and lightning into my attacks.


    My blowsnded with precision, the impact reverberating through my foes. I unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one calcted and honed to exploit their weaknesses.


    ~BOOOOOMMM!~


    As the battle raged on, energy crackled in the air, the sh of swords, and the explosive bursts of magic reverberating through the once-quiet valley.


    The skirmish was fierce, each movement a dance of survival and dominance.


    My opponents fought with a tenacity that matched their unique abilities, testing my skills and resolve.


    Well, it was mostly me managing the Energy I had left while testing out various Skills to see how they would react.


    It was a nice experiment which involved me observing how humans fared in a fight.


    They weren''t bad in all honesty.


    If we were more even in Levels, I would have been in some trouble.


    Using<Regeneration>, I allowed the s injuries I sustained to heal.


    ''What now? Should we restart?'' I smiled at the pretty exhausted trio.


    They probably had potions to help with their exhaustion, but I wasn''t going to let them use anything.


    They must have realized that too.


    I sensed some form of debuff attacking from Luca, but my <Full Resistance (High)> automatically dispelled it.


    It cost me a lot to get that Skill, so I was d it worked so well without me having to lift a finger.


    ''I should start wrapping up now.''


    Utilizing <Teleportation>, I vanished and reappeared at strategic moments, catching them off guard.


    The element of surprise became my ally as Iunched surprise attacks, exploiting their momentarypses in defense.


    With a surge of energy, I activated <Elevate>, my stats soaring to new heights.


    My strikes became faster, my reflexes sharper, as I tapped into my full potential.


    I wove through their attacks, a blur of motion that left them struggling to keep up.


    Despite their formidable abilities, I was vastly superior.


    It seemed Nathan was already beginning to catch on to that as his wide grin began to morph into twisted rage.


    "Just dieeeee!!!" He screamed with a murderous gleam in his eyes.


    I thought they wanted to take me alive for questioning. What was with the sudden outburst of unbridled bloodlust?


    ~SWISH!~


    His de shone with energy as it neared me at breakneck speed.


    Using <Viscosity>, I formed a protective slimeyer around my arm, instantly wrapping the squishy material I generated all over it.


    <Viscosity> granted me additional resistance to physical attacks, so the de couldn''t prate through my slime wall, though it hissed as a result of the energy thatplimented it.


    Still, by adding elemental attributes to the slimeyer, it wasn''t a challenge at all.


    I became an unstoppable force, pushing past their defenses and striking with unwavering precision.


    As the battle neared its climax, I could see the weariness etched on my adversaries'' faces.


    "H-haaa... haaa..." Their lips brought forth exhausted breaths.


    "H-how are you... so strong?"


    One by one, they fell to the ground, their bodies battered and broken. I stood before them, smiling.


    "I don''t know..." My response came afterwards, my eyes narrowing as I stared at Nathan in particr.


    "... I may have killed too many enemies.,"


    A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, a mixture of satisfaction and admiration for their skills.


    They hadn''t pushed me to my limits, or anything, but it was still enjoyable.


    It was inevitable that I would be the one to prevail in the end.


    I nced down at the defeated trio, a mix of emotions welling within me.


    The fight had been somewhat intense, but I couldn''t deny the thrill of oveing such formidable opponents.


    They had underestimated me, and now theyy defeated at my feet.


    ''Funny how I didn''t use all my Skills...''


    I was pretty strong now, wasn''t I?


    As soon as I made that thought, Lucy Fer''s image shed in my mind, and my ego shrunk down to size instantly.


    ''M-maybe not that strong. Haha...''


    She was able to casually use the full power of <All Seeing Eyes>, and it didn''t seem to bother her at all.


    Her presence alone gave me shivers.


    Plus... the way she spoke back then... it still registered in my mind.


    ''Almost as if...''


    Before I knew it, I started to blush again, and I had to p myself to snap out of it.


    ''Stop thinking about her, Mikey! She''s dangerous!''


    The mere fact that these three were after me just because of her proved that point.


    I had to be careful moving forward.


    For now though, I took a moment to catch my breath, to savor the taste of triumph, and to steel myself for the battles thaty ahead.


    ''Whoever is behind these guys... I think he just became my enemy.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think of the fight? Did you like it?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 75: The Alliance

    75


    [00 Months: 04 Days: 05 Hours]


    "<Shop>"


    As the adrenaline of the battle still pulsed through my veins, I gazed down at the defeated trio.


    Nathan, and his otherckeys who so nicely asked me about Lucy Fer, nowy at my feet, their arrogance reced with humbled expressions.


    It was time to uncover the truth, to unravel the motives behind their actions.


    I swiftly used some Currency to purchase a Skill that would allow me to extract the information I wanted with ease.


    ''This will make it more difficult to purchase what I am nning to obtain, but...''


    When I thought of the long run, this Skill could end up being very useful.


    ''It''s a good investment.'' My thoughts finally arrived at a conclusion.


    The name of the Skill was <Truthful re>, and it allowed me to extract information from my target as long as I maintained eye contact with them.


    ''It takes up 1 Energy per Minute, so it''s quite a cheap Skill to use.''


    Of course, the target had to be currently weaker than I was, and they had to maintain eye contact with me for at least three seconds for the Skill to activate.


    Since Nathan and co were currently immobile, and were at my mercy, the conditions were perfect for me.


    ''Alright, then... let''s begin.''


    Activating the <Truthful re> Skill, I focused my energy on their weakened minds, seeking to extract the information I needed.


    Their eyes zed over, and a serene calm settled upon their faces as they fell under my control.


    A strange sensation washed over me, as if I was delving into their memories, seeking the truth buried within their minds.


    Unintelligible images and fragments of conversations flooded my consciousness, though I couldn''t make out anything from them.


    "Well, it looks like the the Skill has been activated." I murmured as I watched all three of them state at me like broken dolls.


    "Now then, time to ask a few questions."


    ********


    [A Short While Later]


    "I see..."


    After questioning the three¡ªspecifically Nathan¡ªfor a while, I found out a few things about them.


    They were indeed the ones who had sent the monsters to terrorize the town, and their actions driven by the mission of smoking me outin order to locate Lucy Fer.


    It seemed they believed, or at least suspected that I held the key to reaching her.


    Everything started from their observations at the Dungeon Of Stone. They found my trail, and everything led to me.


    ''The Skills that others possess are really dangerous.'' I found myself thinking.


    They had been on my trail for some time now, and I had been blissfully unaware.


    ''More importantly, they didn''t seem to care about the casualties they would have caused when they sent the monsters to the vige.''


    When I asked them why they would do something so reckless despite the consequences, their responses shocked me.


    "Why do we need to care about mere NPCs?"


    Disgust coiled within me the moment I heard their justification.


    Of course, even I knew the meaning of NPCs. Non yable characters. They were basically calling the natives of these worlds nothing more than background characters in a game.


    ''Have they even interacted with them? Have they spoken to them? Eaten with them? Shared a night with them?''


    The people of this world were as real as the people in the real world.


    And so far, it seemed to me that they were even more moral


    ''These idiots...'' My thoughts echoed with sheer annoyance at their actions, but I pushed the rising anger aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    ''Who is in charge here?''


    I had to uncover the identity of their organization, the names of their leaders. This knowledge was crucial to understanding the extent of their influence and preventing further harm.


    ''I''m clearly not going to get along with these people. I should get as much information from them as I can before¡ª"


    But before I could glean this critical Intel, however, a portal suddenly materialized before me.


    ~VWUUMM~


    ''Huh? What''s that?'' My eyes narrowed as I carefully gazed at the warping space that coiled a few meters from my position.


    It was as if reality itself rippled, and a man in his thirties emerged from within the gleaming purple rift, his dangerous eyes and clean-cut beard exuding a sense of authority and power.


    "I think that''s enough." The man said, his voiceced with an air ofmand. "I''ll be taking my subordinates now."


    His arrival sent a surge of caution through me.


    Who was this man, and what was his connection to the defeated trio?


    ''Subordinates, huh? So he''s their leader? But is he the main leader of their group, or just the superior of these three?''


    My grip on their minds weakened as his presence seemed to disrupt my control.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire


    The <Truthful re> Skill deactivated, and Nathan and co snapped back to reality.


    "H-huh, what''s happeni¡ª"


    With swift, precise hits on their necks, I sent them to the realm of unconsciousness before they could even think of gaining theirposure.


    "Oh?" The man''s re intensified as he curled his lips downward in a frown.


    It seemed he wasn''t too pleased by my actions.


    I returned his re, my expression defiant.


    "And who might you be?" I demanded, my voice resonating with an edge of hostility.


    A chilling smile curved his lips, his gaze unwavering as he met my defiant stare.


    "I am Lucas," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "And these are my subordinates. I merely told them to observe you, but it seems they went a bit too far."


    He began to walk closer to me.


    My instincts warned me of danger, urging caution as I assessed the situation.


    Lucas emanated an aura of power and authority, an aura that demanded respect andmanded obedience.


    ''I don''t n on stepping back so easily, though...''


    "So? Are you here to apologize on their behalf?"


    "What?" His eyes twitched as he raised one of his brows.


    "You didn''t hear me clearly? Your subordinates clearly inconvenienced me. Plus, they were stalking me on your orders. Surely you didn''t think you''d just ask for them back and I wouldply."


    "Haha... you''re quite a brave young man." He smiled, shaking his head a little. "Or maybe you''re just stupid."


    "Maybe. Maybe not. It doesn''t excuse your behavior. If you want your subordinates back, you''ll have to start with an apology at the very least."


    I knew I was sounding conceited, but I was simply buying time for myself.


    ''My Energy Level is at rock bottom. I need to charge it up, at the very least.''


    "Keke... kekekeke... kuahahahaahahaha!" The man called Lucasughed like a.maniac for some reason.


    The echoes of hisughter even sounded more deranged than Nathan.


    I could now see where the subordinate learned to sound like that.


    "It seems you''re misunderstanding something, kid." He grinned widely.


    "Oh? And what''s that?"


    "I''m not merely here to take my subordinates. I''m here to take you in as well."


    ''Oh? Then he''s most likely not the ultimate head, after all. But what kind of person is he?''


    I would have used <All Seeing Eyes>, but I desperately needed to charge my Energy Level at the moment.


    "You''ve gone too far, after all. The Alliance isn''t something you mess with."


    "Even if you guys messed with me first?"


    "Precisely." He added, his eyes narrowing with dark determination.


    "Haaa... I see."


    I was wondering what was going on, but I had a rough idea about everything now.


    Especially after hearing that word: "The Alliance."


    "You''re being led by a Ranker, aren''t you? You probably have more than one Ranker in your ranks. Maybe two more apart from the leader..."


    "It seems you know a lot about us. All the more reason why I can''t let you go now..." Lucas'' eyes gleamed brightly.


    The Alliance was something I couldn''t forget. Not even in my dreams.


    ''As the name implies, it''s an organization that consists of the Earthlings that arrived in Mage''Earth.''


    I must have remembered it after all this time despite forgetting most details because it was an easy name to remember.


    ''But there''s something wrong. Is The Alliance meant to exist now? No... I don''t think so...''


    After all, in my dreams, it was formed by none other than me.


    ''I created The Alliance so we could all band together.''


    My most recent memory of everything was that dream I had of the 98th Floor of Eternal Frost.


    Everyone in The Alliance had perished then, leaving only me who fought the Floor Boss.


    ''I remember I promised them. I promised everyone I would win...''


    And then after losing, everything was nk. That was thest dream I had.


    ''So how can the Alliance exist now?''


    It didn''t make any sense to me.


    "I should warn you before we begin fighting..." Lucas'' voice interrupted my thoughts, causing me to look up at him.


    His body was currently covered in purple energy, and he seemed to be shrouded in malevolence.


    A shiver ran down my spine, a warning of the dangers thaty ahead.


    As Lucas and I locked gazes, the air crackled with tension.


    "... I am a Ranker."


    ''What?!'' My thoughts echoed as I watched him with widened eyes.


    How was this possible? The Leaderboards clearly showed the name of all the Rankers, and Lucas wasn''t in the list.


    ''U-unless...!''


    The Rankings had changed somehow!


    I could only think of two ways. One was the possibility that a Ranker fell off and was reced by Lucas due to his achievements.


    But the second possibility reared its ugly head in my mind.


    ''A Ranker was killed, and Lucas took their ce.''


    An organization that didn''t care for the natives of this world, that currently sought Lucy Fer, and now hunted me... such a group wouldn''t mind killing a Ranker that didn''t side with them.


    Rather, that would prefer having more Rankers under their control.


    "And now that we''ve got the pleasantries out of the way... die!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Well, well, well, things just gotplicated, didn''t they?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 76: Ranker

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 05 Hours]


    So many thoughts rushed into my head as I tried to process everything I was experiencing and hearing all at once.


    Unfortunately, my opponent wouldn''t give me any chance to fully analyze anything.


    ~VWUSH!~


    Like ripple in space, he vanished from his position, most likely aiming to attack me where I least expected it... and before I could even react at that.


    "Wrong."


    Swiftly turning to my side, I stretched out my hand and sped my palm at exactly the moment my adversary appeared in that position, grabbing his throat instantly.


    ''You can''t escape <Visualize>...''


    Using <Viscosity> to focus most of my slime costing in the position he aimed to touch with what seemed to be his index finger, I could only assume he had intentions of immobilizing me with a Skill.


    Fortunately, I dislodged viscosity from my body as soon as he made contact, using <Elemental Attributes (Basic)> to summon the most lightning I could conjure.


    "Gark!" He groaned, feeling the sting of electricity frying his body.


    As expected, though, he wasn''t harmed a lot from my attack¡ªor even at all.


    "You''re going to be telling me all about your organization."


    "Y-you..."


    The purple energy that coated him intensified, and using <Visualize>, I knew he was about to vanish again.


    ''<Gravity Press>'' My thoughts echoed, and the sudden interference with gravity caused a dy in his spatial maniption and teleportation.


    "Did you know... Gravity affects space-time depending on the intensity?" I smiled, narrowing my gaze on Lucas.


    The heavier a gravitational pull was, the more time became distorted, and the time allocated for the unfolding of a spatial reaction would bepromised.


    ''I read that in a book once. I wasn''t sure if the Law of Physics would apply to Skills, but based on what I was seeing, it seemed like it could.


    ''Then...'' A bright gleam formed in my eyes as I locked gazes with the stunned Lucas.


    ''<Gravity Press ¡Á5>''


    He was able to resist the overwhelming effect of gravity that trapped him in my grasp, but he wasn''t able to teleport as instantly as he would have liked.


    ''If he didn''t get caught by me.from the start, he would have been more of a threat. Fortunately, I got a head start.'' My thoughts echoed in delight.


    ''Hm?'' I noticed my body taking damage all of a sudden.


    The hand that held him was slowly being eaten away for some reason.


    ''Another Skill?'' I wondered to myself, swiftly preparing a countermeasure.


    <Viscosity> to cover my skin, and <Regeneration> to heal the injuries I sustained.


    To think his Skill bypassed my resistance. He wasn''t a Ranker for nothing.


    <Full Resistance (High)> only covered the basic resistances, and it was on the (High) Level, which was around basically the middle of the effectiveness range.


    There were still resistance-based skills like <Superior Resistance> and <Absolute Resistance> that I couldn''t get yet since they were extremely costly.


    ''Fuck... my Energy Level.'' My mind echoed, considering how much <Regeneration> was draining from me.


    I had to consider all the factors that currently held me back while trying to fight a Ranker.


    How bothersome was that.


    That meant ending things quickly.


    I didn''t have any particrly powerful one-shot Skill, and I didn''t want to bring out my Great Energy Rocks or a Minion.


    Considering the situation, though, it seemed I had no choice but to¡ª


    ~VWUUUMM!~


    A sudden ripple shot through him, sending a massive wave coursing through the air.


    "Garh!" It pushed me away, sending me flying far from my opponent''s position.


    ''Damn. We got separated.'' I had just lost my advantage.


    ''How do I make up for this loss, though?'' I red at Lucas, who was now frowning deeply at me from where he stood.


    "You''re pretty strong. Your attacks aren''t particrly heavy-hitting, but you''re tricky. Are you a Ranker too?" He asked, narrowing his gaze.


    He didn''t really think I would answer that question truthfully, did he?


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e-NovelBin


    In any case, he was sort of correct.


    ''I don''t think I''ll be able to beat him if I''m holding back so much.''


    Nathan and his crew could wake up at any time. Sure, they were weak, but if they joined their leader to fight against, things could get uglier than they currently were.


    "I guess I really have no choice." I sighed


    ~VWUUMMM~


    Two Great Energy Rocks appeared beside me, their smooth surfaces cackling with with both fire and lightning.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Lucas'' grinned, the purple energy around him suddenly expanding to form a very massive purple orb above him.


    The orb scattered and formed several tiny orbs of immense power.


    ''Oh boy...'' A sweat dropped down my face as I saw all of them.


    "You''re dead meat." His grin widened, and two mirage-like figures appeared on both his left and right.


    In a sh, the two mirages turned into Lucas himself.


    ''You''re kidding me! There are three of him now?''


    I began to wonder whether I should summon more Great Energy Rocks and even bring out Mr. Stone.


    ''Calm down, Mikey...'' I heaved slightly, my attention solely on tbe opponent in front of me.


    ''... You''re not going to lose this one.''


    Ranker or not, it didn''t matter to me. I had to win this fight.


    That meant decimating the foe that stood before me.


    "Dieeee¡ª"


    ~FWISH~


    I instantly appeared in front of Lucas using teleportation, grabbing his throat again with my hand which was heavily coated with <Viscosity>.


    "Y-you foo¡ª"


    His two clones tried to attack me but my Great Energy Rocks shot at them with immense speed, packing their full punch, which was pretty much the sum total of my Combat Ability, added with their bonus effects and the Elemental Attributes that dealt the most damage.


    Sure, Lucas wouldn''t have fallen from that alone, but the clones weren''t as durable as he was.


    They instantly vanished as soon as they were hit.


    And then, there was the final problem¡ªthe multitude of orbs that littered the sky.


    "If you don''t let me go, you''ll die!" Lucas'' threatened, his hail of purple orbs closing in on me at a rapid rate.


    "Why not use your energy pulse? You''d free yourself instantly." I smiled at him, my eyes narrowing in defiance.


    "W-what are you sayi¡ª"


    "You can''t, can you? It''s on cool-down, isn''t it? Or maybe you''ve run out of Energy. Either way, you''re trapped."


    Perhaps he wasn''t really in any real danger. If the orbs hit me, and me alone, he would automatically be free from my clutches.


    But why did I highly doubt things were as simple as that?


    ''Other than the fact that he doesn''t want to kill me, he probably doesn''t have full control over the multiple orbs in the air. Maybe some will hit him too, and he''ll suffer damage.''


    There was a chance that he was immune to the attacks since they were spawned by him, but merely looking at his expression, I didn''t think he was getting of this unscathed.


    "Damn you!"


    Seeing his exasperated expression, and realizing how he had devolved from.arroganfe to his current state, made me strangely ted.


    ~WHOOOOOOSSSSSSH!!!~


    The orbs closed in on the two of us, almost hitting us and our immediate surroundings, confirming my suspicions that it was a Wide Area Attack.


    But then¡ª


    "<Haven>"


    All the projectiles dissipated the moment they touched my barrier, all rendered ineffective by the effects of a single Skill.


    "A-ahh... y-you just... just like that...?!" Lucas'' trembled in my grasp as he watched me render all his efforts futile with ease.


    "W-who are you?!" He asked, his eyes bulging with both shock and fear.


    "What Rank are you?!"


    Hearing his words only made me widen my smile even further.


    It was moments like this that made the grind all worth it.


    "None of your business."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Wohoooo!!!


    Mikey be really flexing in these past couple of chapters

 Chapter 77: Very Close Call

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 05 Hours]


    "P-please don''t... I... I won''t disturb you ever again."


    As Lucas began begging for his life, his voice was filled with desperation and fear.


    ''This guy...'' I listened with an icy detachment.


    Just a few moments earlier, when it seemed like he had the advantage, his words werepletely different.


    I already knew of my fate if I had lost, and so I now understood his own fate since he was the one who lost.


    "D-don''t do it..."


    His words washed over me, but I remained resolute in my decision. Trusting him was too great a risk, one I could not afford to take.


    "I want to believe you, Lucas," I replied, my voiceced with cold indifference. "But the stakes are too high, and my own safety demands certainty."


    Time and time again, I had been shown how fickle trust was. And how people didn''t deserve the trust I would have otherwise ced in them.


    ''I can''t even trust my allies. Why would I trust my enemies?''


    Lucas''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope and desperation mingling in his gaze.


    "Please, spare me," he begged, his voice trembling. "We will never cross your path again. I promise."


    A heaviness settled in my chest, a weight born from the necessity of my actions. It was in moments like these that I was reminded of the person I used to be.


    ''I couldn''t even kill Lisa and her friends back then...'' And those people did much worse things to me than Lucas had done.


    Yet, I had changed so much.


    I wasn''t hesitating in my decision. Not really. I had every intention to end this man''s life simply based on the threat he would pose to me and the rewards I would gain from his demise.


    Nothing more, nothing less.


    That was the merciless pragmatism that now guided my every step. The sacrifice I made in the pursuit of my own survival.


    "I wish it didn''t have toe to this," I murmured, my voice tinged with regret. "But I cannot afford to leave any loose ends."


    Wasting any further time would be detrimental, so I decided to end the conversation and simply execute my task. The first thing to do was extract information from him, and once I knew everything I wanted to... I would kill him.


    "Alright, Lucas... hmm?"


    As I prepared to use the <Truthful re> Skill, a sudden foreboding washed over me, a premonition that something terrible was about to unfold.


    Time seemed to slow, and instinct propelled me to activate <Visualize>, granting me a glimpse into the immediate future.


    In those fleeting seconds, my eyes widened in rm.


    ''W-what? This is...?!''


    Lucas was about to explode, his body turned into a living bomb. The sheer radius of the st was something I couldn''t withstand.


    Not even with <Haven>!


    The very air crackled with imminent destruction as I let go of my prey, also forgetting about the other three that remained on the floor.


    Survival was my only priority now.


    Without hesitation, I shifted my focus, my mind racing to find a way to defuse the imminent catastrophe.


    My vision shifted to the furthest destination I could look at and I instantly activated the <Teleportation> Skill. Unfortunately, I didn''t have enough Energy to make the jump.


    ''Shit!''


    At this point, I could already hear the sound of the st preparing to erupt.


    ''S-shit!''


    Swiftly activating <Turbo>, I sped away from Lucas, pouring as much energy as I could to protect my body from the imminent eruption that threatened to swallow me whole.


    "<Fallen Foe: Mr. Stone!>" I yelled, racing away as the st began.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO...!!!


    At this point, the Earth Golem appeared right in front of me, and I reached out for it instantly.


    "Protect me!"


    Mr. Stone quickly grabbed my hand and threw me far away, plunging me into the air as I watched the st consume it.


    The explosion, albeit mitigated, still rushed towards me, threatening to swallow me as well.


    "<Haven>!" I yelled, gritting my teeth as I poured thest of my energy into the barrier that surrounded me.


    ~... OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!~


    "Gurk!" I groaned, feeling the impact of the shockwave as I was pushed away, crashing into a mountain''s wall.


    "Guark!"


    The recoil sent my body aching, and at this point, my <Haven> was nowpletely shattered. Pain seared through my body, and I felt myself being propelled backward, crashing into the ground.


    The earth trembled slightly as I crashed into it, creating smoke and dust all around me. I could feel some bones broken, and my skin tingled with a lot of pain, enough to make me cry out.


    Mr. Stone was destroyed, and all my targets for investigation were now dead.


    Fortunately... I survived.


    "Haa... haaa..."


    My <Visualize> skill had given me a precious few seconds to react, but it was not enough to escape the st entirely.


    Any second slower and I could have probably died.


    ''But how did I sense that something was off? Was it intuition, or...?'' I couldn''t say.


    I was just very fortunate to be alive right now.


    As the dust settled, my body aching and bloodied, I struggled to rise to my feet. The air was thick with the acrid scent of smoke, and debris littered the scene of devastation. Lucas and his subordinates were gone, consumed by the explosion that would have also spelled the end for me.


    Bitterness mingled with frustration within me as I stared at the wreckage.


    "So he blew himself up, huh?" Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Lucas had yed his final hand, sacrificing himself and hisrades to ensure that I did not learn the truth they held.


    At this moment, the weight of their secrets, their motives, particrly the nature of this ''Alliance'', remained forever shrouded.


    ''He got me good.''


    There was one problem, though. It gnawed at me so much that I simply couldn''t ignore it any longer.


    ''Was he really the one who blew himself up?''


    Lucas didn''t seem like he was willing to die for anything, talkless anyone. I didn''t think he had it in him to kill himself.


    So who killed him? His superior perhaps? Times like this made me wish I had more information about Lucas and his organization.


    ''Fuck them...''


    Breathing heavily, I surveyed the wreckage, the remnants of a confrontation that had shifted the course of my journey.


    As expected, there was nothing in sight. All of them had been turned into nothing but dust. It was a close call for me indeed.


    ''A... close call?'' I found myself surprised at my current line of thought.


    Why was I so concerned about my death as if it held much significance? Sure, I would have to repeat the day again, but I wouldn''t have missed out on too much.


    No, in fact, it would have probably been even better if I repeated the day.


    I would have been able to act more efficiently and gather more information. Why didn''t I think of that back then?


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading!


    What do you think of Mikey''s reaction here? Satisfactory or not?


    Cheers!

 Chapter 78: Dark Foreboding

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 06 Hours]


    ''Using <Dream> would have been the best way to resolve all of this, yet it never crossed my mind.''


    I could have been more prepared for the ambush against me. I could have gotten more intel from the enemies. I probably wouldn''t have suffered any injuries.


    And despite all those benefits, why was I only considering them in retrospect?


    Why?


    I was panicking, sure, but <Visionary> allowed me to be capable of rational thoughts even then. So why didn''t I think of the single best alternative to wrapping up the problem?


    ''Could it be...?''


    It was at this point that I realized what had happened to me. It was a subtle change that had been growing ever since my encounter with Lucy Fer, one I hadn''t really considered until now.


    ''I... ever since I decided to grow stronger... I haven''t used <Dream> even once.''


    And that was due to one single reason.


    ''I don''t want to die.''


    My desire to live must have overridden any consideration for the benefits of using <Dream> in the most ideal situation.


    ''I see. So by growing stronger, I''ve be less likely to use <Dream>.''


    It wasn''t particrly a loss, all things considered. I still had the <Dream> Skill as a safeguard. Still... it was a bit regrettable being unable to fully take advantage of the whole situation properly.


    ~DING!~


    <You Have Received 0 Currency>


    {Sufficient time has psed since the death of four Candidates. Since User was thest toe in contact with them, you have been allotted their Currency}


    <Total Currency in User''s possession: 2,085 C >


    "H-huh?!"


    They were all such high-ss yers, yet none of them had any Currency? How believable was that?


    "Unless..." My eyes widened as I arrived at a realization.


    ''Their Currency is being managed by The Alliance.''


    I was thest toe into contact with them. The System said so as well. If that wasn''t the case, I could have suspected that someone beat me to the reward.


    ''But the System doesn''t lie. None of them had any Currency.''


    That wasn''t the most painful part of all this, though.


    "I can''t get any loot because everything was eviscerated due to the st." In essence, I had gained nothing from this whole exchange.


    In contrast, whoever set off that bomb on Lucas had probably gained a lot in terms of information about me. They knew my abilities, and even the fact that I could summon Demons to do my bidden; a trump card I had hoped to hide untilter.


    ''Damnit! I wish I had used <Dream>.''


    My victory felt too hollow the way I saw it.


    No Currency. No Loot. No Information.


    I lost secrets about myself. I lost Mr. Stone. And... I got injured as well. All things considered, I had received the short end of the stick.


    ''There''s no useining, though...''


    Whoever this mastermind was, I had to admit he was one step ahead of me. Bitching about it wouldn''t give me any advantage whatsoever.


    ''The only thing I can do now is improve myself and surpass the current me.''


    I had to obtain more trump cards and learn more about this world; anything at all to provide me with more leverage.


    ''I lost this round. I just have to make sure it doesn''t happen again.''


    ***********


    [MEANWHILE...]


    In a room adorned with opulent furnishings, bathed in soft light, a man stood by a grand window overlooking a sprawlingndscape.


    His wellbed white hair cascaded down to his shoulders, a stark contrast against his perfectly tailored ck suit.


    His handsome features exuded an air of sophistication and power, entuated by his piercing blue eyes that glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    In his hand, he held a crystal ss filled with crimson wine, savoring each sip as his gaze fixated on a distant point.


    As the man savored the taste of the wine, a shadowy figure materialized in the room, blending seamlessly into the background.


    The sudden presence did not startle him, for he was ustomed to such silent intrusions. He turned slightly, a smile curling up on his lips as he acknowledged the shadow''s presence.


    "What happened?" he inquired, his voice smooth andmanding. "Why has the roster of my subordinates been reduced by four?"


    The shadow bowed respectfully, its voice a mere whisper in the hushed room. "Sir, the four members of Squad D, including their leader, Lucas, had to be forcefully extinguished. There was concern of a potential leak of information."


    The man''s smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I see..." he murmured, swirling the wine in his ss thoughtfully.


    "And what of Lucy Fer? Were they able to track her down or gather any useful information?"


    Both he and the shadow before him knew of their group''s efforts to track down Lucy Fer, the current 2nd Ranked individual in the Leaderboards.


    Even when he sent her a special message, one that cost quite the Currency, she never responded.


    He had never seen someone ignore him so much before. Consequently, her efforts to undermine his authority made him want her more.


    And if that wasn''t possible, then...


    The shadow shifted, its voice tinged with deference. "Regrettably, my lord, our investigation led us to a dead end. They were only able to trace Lucy Fer to one individual, a man whom she spared in a Dungeon. Lucas and three of his subordinates lost their lives while attempting to gather further intelligence on this person."


    "Oh?" A spark of curiosity danced within the man''s eyes as he turned to face the shadow directly.


    "Tell me, who is this individual?" he inquired, his voiceced with intrigue.


    The shadow hesitated for a moment, the weight of its words hanging in the air. "After extensive surveince and investigation in the town where he resided, we discovered his name to be Rael."


    "Hmm?"


    The man''s blue eyes widened slightly, his thoughts racing as he pondered the significance of the name.


    "Rael, as in Mikey Rael... the Ranker from the Leaderboards back then?" He murmured, the name resonating in the silence.


    He spoke the name softly, as if testing its weight upon his tongue. "Could it be the same person?"


    But how was that even possible? Even ignoring the fact that no Mikey should have been on the Leaderboard Rankings, the man couldn''t tolerate the same person surfacing once more in his business.


    "I thought that first time was just a fluke. A butterfly effect resulting from messing with the future. But to think he is thriving even now. Why...?"


    A sigh escaped his lips, tinged with frustration and uncertainty. "Things are not progressing as I had anticipated," he whispered to himself, a hint of contemtion in his voice.


    "Someone like him shouldn''t be relevant in this world."


    Shaking off his musings, he straightened his posture and cast a dismissive wave of his hand. "Never mind," he murmured.


    "Tell me, did you take the necessary precautions in the town? Did you remove all evidence?"


    The shadow nodded, its voice tinged with satisfaction. "Yes, my lord. We eradicated everyone present and reduced the town to ashes. There is no trace left behind."


    A wide, satisfied smile spread across the man''s face, a glimmer of malice dancing in his eyes. He raised his ss in a silent toast to the shadowy figure before him.


    "Good job," he praised, taking another sip of his wine.


    Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelBin


    "No loose ends."


    As the scene drew to a close, the man in the regal room stood in a moment of quiet triumph, his ns unfurling with calcted precision.


    His name was Francis... and he was the one and only head of ''The Alliance.''


    The truth remained veiled in shadows, and the game was far from over.


    "Mikey Rael, huh...? I can''t allow you to change too much."


    *


    *


    *


    [End Of Arc 2: The Tower Of Trials Arc]


    <New Arc In Progress...>


    {Arc 3: The Great Expedition Arc will resume shortly.}


    ~Thanks for reading this far. The journey is just beginning!~


    Cheers!

 Chapter 79: The Town Called Terance

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 09 Hours]


    As I continued my journey, my body gradually recovering from the grueling battle, I pushed forward, determined to reach my destination.


    The hours stretched on, the terrain shifting beneath my feet, until finally, the town of Terance came into view on the horizon.


    It stood proud and majestic, a stark contrast to the humble Outpost I had left behind.


    As I approached the outskirts of the city, a sense of awe washed over me.


    Terance wasrger and more bustling than any town I had encountered thus far.


    ''Well, to be fair, I''ve only been to the Outpost, so...''


    Its towering buildings and grand architecture spoke of wealth and prosperity. The streets were lined with neatly trimmed trees, their vibrant foliage adding a touch of natural beauty to the urbanndscape.


    The city gates loomed before me, imposing and ornate.


    Guards d in polished armor stood watch, their stern gazes scanning the approaching travelers.


    As I approached the gates, my heart quickened its pace. I adjusted the mask that concealed my true appearance, ensuring it was securely fastened.


    After what happened with the Alliance, I already knew my previous identity as Rael was useless.


    As a result, I decided to take on a new identity for this venture.


    I would don the persona of ''Luke'', an unassuming traveler in search of adventure.


    With a confident stride, I presented myself to the guards stationed at the entrance.


    "Good day," I greeted them with a friendly smile, trying my best to exude an air of casual nonchnce.


    "I''vee from the Outpost, seeking new experiences and opportunities. Mind if I pass through?"


    Perhaps I was being too direct, but in my experience, the people of this world liked speaking in a straightforward manner.


    The guards eyed me skeptically, their gazes lingering on my unfamiliar face and the way I carried myself.


    ''Did I get it wrong?'' I wondered, a bit concerned.


    Terance wasn''t particrly known for its cautious approach to unfamiliar visitors, considering how this was the major hub for Adventurers in these parts.


    Yet it seemed my arrival from the Outpost seemed to pique their curiosity.


    One of the guards, a burly man with a grizzled beard, spoke up. "You''ve traveled quite a distance, stranger. Not many Adventurers venture from the Outpost these days. What brings you all the way here?"


    ''Really? Tatia didn''t tell me this.''


    Well, it wasn''t like I could rely on her for every single piece of information I needed. Besides, the denizens of the Outpost were usually permanent residents, so I couldn''t fault them for not knowing too much about the world beyond their space.


    I met the guard''s gaze, maintaining a calmposure. "Well, I heard tales of the wonders and adventures that await in Terance, so I couldn''t resist the call. I seek new challenges, new friendships, and perhaps a chance to prove my worth."


    Once again, relying on the straightforward approach, I maintained an honest demeanor.


    The guards exchanged nces, their expressions remaining cautious.


    ''Hmm...?''


    One of them, a younger man with a stern expression, stepped forward and began questioning me about the Outpost. He wanted to confirm my origins and gauge my knowledge of the ce.


    I answered their inquiries confidently, recounting my experiences in the Outpost and disying a familiarity with the local surroundings.


    The guards seemed satisfied with my responses, realizing that I indeed possessed knowledge that only someone from the Outpost would possess.


    ''What''s with this overly cautious vibe? Well, it''s a good thing I stayed in the Outpost for a few days and got all that information.''


    After a brief discussion among themselves, the stern-faced guard nodded.


    "Very well, Luke. We''ll grant you passage into Terance. But be warned, we keep a watchful eye on all who enter our city. Any trouble and you''ll find yourself in a world of trouble."


    I nodded appreciatively, understanding their cautiousness.


    "I assure you, good sirs, I mean no harm. I simply seek to explore and experience all that Terance has to offer. Thank you for allowing me to enter."


    As the gates opened before me, I stepped into the bustling streets of Terance.


    The guard''s vignce had struck me as slightly unusual, given the reputation of the Outpost and its rtive insignificancepared to Terance.


    However, I decided to dismiss those thoughts for now. Perhaps therger town had faced its fair share of troubles and was simply exercising caution.


    ''It doesn''t seem like anything is particrly amiss here.''


    Taking a deep breath, I allowed myself to be enveloped by the vibrant energy of Terance. The city''s splendor was on full disy, its grandeur captivating my senses.


    I set aside any lingering doubts and focused on the opportunities that awaited me within these bustling streets.


    The streets bustled with activity as merchants, townsfolk, and adventurers moved about their daily lives. The air was filled with the melodious sounds ofughter, chatter, and the clinking of coins exchanging hands.


    I walked with purpose, taking in the sights and sounds that surrounded me.


    The buildings stood tall and proud, adorned with colorful banners and intricate carvings. Market stalls lined the cobblestone streets, disying an array of wares, from exquisite jewelry to finely crafted weapons.


    The tantalizing aromas of freshly baked bread, savory meats, and sweet treats wafted through the air, teasing my senses.


    People of all walks of life filled the streets, their attire ranging from elegant dresses and tailored suits to sturdy adventuring gear.


    The diversity of the crowd fascinated me, a melting pot of cultures and backgrounds brought together in this bustling city.


    As I delved deeper into the heart of Terance, the grandeur only intensified. Magnificent structures loomed overhead, each more borate than thest.


    The town square stood as the centerpiece, adorned with a stunning fountain that glistened under the golden sunlight. I paused for a moment, allowing myself to be captivated by its beauty.


    The sounds of music reached my ears, drawing me towards a lively tavern. The warm glow emanating from within beckoned me inside.


    Stepping through the entrance, I found myself enveloped in a symphony ofughter, clinking sses, and jovial conversation. The aroma of rich ale and hearty meals filled the air, tempting my senses.


    I weaved through the crowd, finding an unupied corner to rest and gather my thoughts.


    ''Haaa...''


    I allowed myself a moment of respite, savoring the atmosphere of this vibrant city.


    ''I''m finally in.''


    *


    *


    *


    [Wee to the 3rd Arc: The Great Expedition!]


    I know it has a pretty mundane beginning, but this is going to be the most interesting Arc thus far... trust me.


    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 80: City Of Adventure

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 10 Hours]


    Terance was a stark contrast to the treacherous dungeons and wildnds I had traversed, a haven of civilization amidst the chaos.


    ''I can imagine beingfortable in this ce and taking a decent job as an Adventurer...''


    Of course, I wasn''t going to go down that route, but for the Survivors who got transported to this ce, it would be a tantalizing temptation.


    As I observed the hustle and bustle around me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    Terance held the promise of new opportunities, of connections that could further my quest for strength and vengeance.


    ''I just need to find the person I''m looking for. Hopefully I get good information and prepare myself for those Alliance bastards.''


    Then there was also that lurking feeling that something was amiss, but I couldn''t quite pinpoint it.


    ''The dreams I had... they''re vague at best now, but I used to think I could rely on the few details I remember.''


    But now, one of those few things I thought were certain¡ªlike the creation of the ''Alliance'' thing¡ªturned out to be different from my dreams.


    ''The future has changed.'' Or rather, it was more like I couldn''t be sure of the end I saw any longer.


    ''Well, it''s not like those visions were particrly useful to me, to begin with...''


    It was a shame, though. I actually thought I could capitalize on that advantage.


    It turned out I was wrong.


    With renewed determination, I rose from my seat and left theforting embrace of the tavern.


    The streets of Terance called to me, and it was time to delve deeper, to uncover the secrets this town held and continue my relentless pursuit of power.


    As I ventured forth, the sun casting its warm rays upon the magnificent city of Terance, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    ''First, I''ll talk to the connection of the merchant. And once I''m done... I''ll head towards the Information Guild.''


    A wide grin coursed through my face as I walked among the unaware natives around me.


    ''... Should be fun.''


    *********


    [Later That Night...]


    The night air was crisp and cool, with a nket of stars scattered across the dark canvas of the sky.


    The moon, though dim, cast a gentle glow upon the town of Terance, enhancing the serenity of the scene.


    Two guards stood at their post, their eyes scanning the surroundings, vignt in their duty to protect the town.


    Their conversation was hushed, carried on in low tones as they discussed the events of the day.


    Their conversation was interrupted as a figure emerged from the shadows, his presencemanding respect.


    The guards'' eyes widened, and they immediately straightened their posture, bowing respectfully before him.


    "Sir Benard," they greeted in unison.


    Benard, a man of authority and wisdom, raised a hand in a gesture of assurance.


    "At ease, my loyal guards," he said in a calm and authoritative tone.


    "Have there been anyplications in your watch tonight?"


    The guards exchanged nces before shaking their heads.


    "No, Sir Benard," one of them replied.


    "No suspicious individuals have ventured into the city. It has been a quiet night thus far."


    Benard nodded, but a furrow creased his brow. "Anything out of the ordinary? Any peculiar incidents?"


    The guards hesitated for a moment before recalling a few isted events.


    "Well, there were a couple of individuals who asked us random questions about the surroundings," one of them spoke up.


    "And earlier in the afternoon, a young man iming to be from the Outpost arrived in the city."


    Benard''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of concern crossing his features.


    "The... Outpost, you say?"


    He had recieved news not too long ago about the Outpost currently reduced to nothing but ashes.


    Most people wouldn''t hear about this until at least a few days, and the only reason he knew was because of his position that granted him ess to privileged information


    "And you''re sure he said the Outpost?"


    The guards nodded, bothering Benard even more.


    "Hmmm..."


    The timing of this stranger''s arrival troubled him deeply.


    "Tell me more about this young man," he urged, his voiceced with a sense of urgency.


    The guards obliged, providing a detailed description of the individual named Luke.


    They recounted how he had confidently answered their inquiries about the city, passing their tests and demonstrating a familiarity with the Outpost.


    Benard''s perplexed expression deepened as he absorbed the information.


    The appearance of a stranger from the Outpost, just as news of its destruction reached his ears, was more than a mere coincidence.


    ''Something is amiss.''


    "Thank you for your diligence and prompt report," Benard acknowledged the guards, his voice tinged with gratitude.


    "You may continue with your duties."


    As he made his way through the streets of Terance, Benard''s thoughts raced.


    The safety and order of the town were of paramount importance, especially with the impending arrival of a distinguished member of the Lyma Family.


    He couldn''t afford to overlook any potential threats.


    The mysterious arrival of Luke from the Outpost raised a red g in his mind.


    Was this mere happenstance or part of arger scheme?


    Benard''s sense of duty and responsibility towards Terancepelled him to investigate further.


    He resolved to locate this Luke swiftly and determine his true intentions.


    The security of Terance relied on his ability to discern friend from foe, to ensure that the town thrived in safety and prosperity.


    With a determined stride, Benard moved through the city, his mind focused on the task at hand.


    He would uncover the truth behind Luke''s arrival and take the necessary actions to protect his town.


    It was his duty, his responsibility... as the Guild Master of Terance.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey keeps getting into one trouble after the other.


    When will he catch a break?


    Thanks for reading!


    Cheers!

 Chapter 81: The Information Guild

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 16 Hours]


    The night had deepened, casting a shroud of darkness over the town of Terance.


    I sat alone in my room, the weight of knowledge heavy on my mind. The conversation I had with the merchant''s connection echoed in my thoughts, the words swirling and intertwining as I tried to make sense of the puzzle before me.


    ''ording to what he said, it seems I''ll have to take action sooner than I intended.''


    Rumors of a delegate from the esteemed Lyma Family arriving in Terance had piqued my curiosity.


    It seemed that this visit was somehow linked to the exploration of the enigmatic Wild Lands.


    ''I guess that''s why security was so tight when I arrived here. That means they''reing very soon, right?''


    The merchant had advised me to seek more information from the Information Guild, an elusive organization known for operating covertly in the shadows.


    I nced at the small slip of paper that held the contact details of the Information Guild, a lifeline to the answers I sought.


    "Well, I''ve been wanting to give it a try too."


    One thing I realized about this world was that it was far cheaper to interact with the natives and obtain ''things'' such as food and information than to use the System.


    In certain ways, the System was obviously better since it provided useful and urate information.


    But the price was exorbitant.


    ''This Information Guild might be more useful than I currently imagine.''


    I hoped that was the case, considering their organization wasn''t particrly legal.


    They provided underground services, sort of like the ck Market. As such, seeking them out could also be seen as dangerous in its own way.


    It was a risky endeavor, but the cover of night offered me the perfect opportunity to venture into the ndestine world of information gathering.


    ''Might as well...''


    Determined, I rose from my bed, my footsteps muffled by the carpeted floor.


    I dressed swiftly, donning a hooded dark cloak that concealed my features, and secured my weapons at my side.


    The room was dimly lit, a solitary candle casting a flickering glow.


    As I made my way to the door, I paused, my hand resting on the cool brass handle. I took a deep breath, steadying myself for the unknown that awaited outside.


    Using <Concealment Cloak> topletely erase my presence, I ventured forward.


    Stepping out into the night, the sounds of the sleeping town enveloped me.


    The soft murmur of distant voices and the asional rustle of leaves carried on the cool breeze.


    I navigated the winding streets, my senses heightened, alert for any signs of danger.


    Following the directions given to me by the merchant''s connection, I arrived at a quiet alleyway nestled between two towering buildings.


    The air hung heavy with anticipation, the very walls seeming to hold secrets within their ancient stones.


    I approached a discreet entrance, marked only by a subtle symbol etched into the wood.


    ''Here it is. Not particrly too hidden, but not obvious either.''


    They probably had some method of monitoring those who closed in on their Guild''s entrance.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I reached out and rapped my knuckles against the door.


    I had already undone the effects of my Concealment Cloak before nearing the entrance, so they could clearly see a hooded fellow in front of their doors through whatever means they were using to monitor me.


    Seconds stretched into an eternity as I waited, the weight of my purpose pressing upon me.


    Finally, the door creaked open, revealing a shadowed figure standing within. A voice, cloaked in mystery, invited me inside.


    "Alone?" I heard it ask.


    "Alone." My response was swift and precise.


    I stepped over the threshold, and the door closed behind me with a soft click, sealing my fate.


    In the dimly lit room, I found myself face to face with members of the Information Guild.


    Their faces hidden beneath hoods, they exuded an air of intrigue and knowledge. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    ''It sort of feels like I''m in some.sort of cult gathering...'' A wry smile nearly formed on my face, but I hid my facial reaction.


    Well, my entire face was covered by a hood anyway, so they couldn''t see it.


    The room resembled a bar, though with a hushed atmosphere that hung in the air.


    Hooded figures moved silently about, their faces obscured by shadows, and I made an effort not to stare too much.


    ''Some are going to be fellow customers, most likely.''


    I made my way to the counter, taking a seat without paying much attention to the peculiar attire of those around me.


    A bartender approached, their face concealed beneath a hood as well.


    "What do you desire?" He asked.


    This all sort of felt reminiscent to a detective novel i read a few months ago. I didn''t know why, but I suddenly felt my heart racing in excitement.


    I leaned forward, my voice low and steady, "I would like a... private session."


    ''This is so awesome!'' My mind exploded for some reason.


    The bartender''s eyes glimmered with a hint of curiosity behind his hood as they responded,


    "That will cost you extra. Are you willing to pay... the price?"


    It sounded menacing and mysterious, just as it should have.


    It made me smile beneath my hood.


    "That is... inconsequential." I nodded, unfazed by the additional fee.


    Money was a small price to pay for the information I sought.


    Of course, it was because I already knew how exorbitant buying information from the System was.


    The bartender''s gaze shifted to my right, a silent signal that caught my attention.


    Beside me, a hooded figure rose from their seat, their movements fluid and purposeful. Without a word, they gestured for me to follow.


    ''Oh?'' Intrigued, Iplied, curious to see where this path would lead.


    We moved through abyrinthine corridor, darkness enveloping us with each step.


    The air grew colder, and a sense of anticipation tingled in my veins. Finally, we reached a door, and the figure motioned for me to enter.


    As I stepped into the room, my eyes adjusted to the dim light.


    A table and two chairs stood opposite each other, reminiscent of an interrogation room. The hooded figure took their seat, and I followed suit, my curiosity building.


    Silence settled over the room, punctuated only by the soft rustle of fabric as the figure shifted.


    The tension in the air was palpable, anticipation mingling with a sense of apprehension.


    Finally, the hooded figure spoke, their voice a low, gravelly timbre.


    "What is it that you wish to know?"


    Their words hung in the air, inviting me toy bare my intentions.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, knowing that the answers I soughty within their knowledge.


    There were a bunch of things I would like to know, but...


    ''Lets start with the main reason I''m here today.''


    Leaning forward, I met the figure''s gaze, my voice steady but filled with a quiet intensity.


    "I seek information regarding the impending visit of the Lyma Family delegate to Terance. I wish to understand their motives and the true nature of this visit."


    Would the information be different from what the merchant told me? Would it be more detailed? I wanted to see for myself.


    ''That''ll determine if I''ll patronize them in the future.''


    The figure nodded at my question, their expression hidden beneath the shadows of their hood.


    They leaned back, their posture rxed yet shrouded in an air of secrecy.


    It was clear they held the answers I sought, and so I waited for an answer.


    ''Don''t disappoint me, okay?''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 82: Hidden Intel

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 17 Hours]


    I sat across from the hooded figure, my eyes fixated on their concealed face.


    The room was shrouded in an air of secrecy, the atmosphere tinged with anticipation.


    The official of the Information Guild leaned back in their chair, their voice low and steady as they addressed my question.


    "The Lyma Family delegate left the Lyma Estate early today," they began, their words measured.


    "They are expected to arrive in Terance tomorrow evening. Their visit is in rtion to the exploration of the Wild Lands. It seems they are seeking to recruit a significant number of adventurers for this task."


    A sense of satisfaction washed over me as I absorbed the information.


    The pieces of the puzzle were slowlying together, and I could see the threads of intrigue woven into the fabric of the Lyma Family''s intentions.


    ''This Wild Lands exploration... looks like it''s real, after all.''


    And it was very soon, from the sounds of it.


    The official observed my reaction, their hooded gaze steady. "Is there anything else you would like to know?"


    I paused for a moment, contemting my next inquiry.


    Apparently, the cost of the private session was tallied every ten minutes, giving me a small window of opportunity to gather more crucial information.


    ''Its barely been a minute, so I suppose I have a lot more time.''


    "Yes," I replied, my voice steady.


    "Have there been any peculiar appearances of individuals within the city? People asking unusual or obvious questions about Mage''Earth or the city of Terance?"


    The hooded figure nodded, confirming my suspicions.


    "Indeed, there have been such urrences. Some individuals have approached the Information Guild seeking knowledge about the outside world, inquiring about the surrounding nations and the details of Mage''Earth."


    A glimmer of intrigue sparked within me.


    ''Perfect! So they have that information too!''


    The information Tatia wasn''t able to give me back when I asked her in the Outpost.


    This was an opportunity to glean insights into the nations that existed beyond my current scope of knowledge.


    The official''s words offered a glimpse into a world waiting to be explored.


    "In that case," I continued, leaning forward with renewed curiosity, "tell me about the four major nations."


    In Mage''Earth, there were four major nations of humans.


    The Western Republic, The Eastern Theocracy, The Southern Kingdom, and The Northern Empire.


    "What can you share about their current state, their rulers, and their rtions with one another?" I further asked.


    The hooded figure pondered for a moment, as if sifting through a vast repository of hidden knowledge.


    Finally, they began to speak, each word carrying a weight of importance.


    "The Western Republic is known for its democratic system, governed by elected officials. Their current ruler is President Amelia Ashcroft, a charismatic leader with a strong emphasis on technological advancement.


    The Republic maintains diplomatic rtions with the other nations, though they often prioritize their own interests."


    ''Oh? That sounds a lot like how our modern world operates...'' My thoughts echoed.


    I would very much like to stay in that pace, considering how very familiar it would be.


    I could only imagine howfortable the Survivors who got transported there were feeling.


    "The Eastern Theocracy," they continued, "is a theocratic state led by High Priestess Seraphina.


    Religion ys a central role in their society, and the High Priestess holds significant influence over matters of faith and governance.


    They have a strong alliance with the Southern Kingdom, sharing cultural and religious ties."


    ''Interesting...'' I smiled.


    The Information Guild official continued, telling me about how the faith in this world centered around the 10 Great Kings.


    The Theocracy worshipped someone known as Iysa, the Great King of Light.


    There were apparently some fringe believers who worshipped Kollungr, who was the Great King of Darkness.


    Worship of Kollungr was ouwed in the Theocracy, however, so only Iysa was recognized there.


    The Southern Kingdom, which was where I was situated, also recognized Iysa as the deity they worshipped, though the denizens here recognized the authority and power of the other Great Kings.


    ''Religion is so weird...'' I thought to myself in a sigh, paying rapt attention to the.words of the official who kept speaking.


    "As for the Southern Kingdom, it''s is a monarchy ruled by King Alphonse Wilhestein. The kingdom is renowned for its military prowess and vastnds.


    They maintain a delicate bnce of power with the other nations, often engaging in political maneuvering to secure their interests."


    Apparently the Southern Kingdom had the mostnds and natural resources, plus it''s position made it most vulnerable if the other nations chose to ally themselves against them.


    Fortunately, the Theocracy was on the side of the Southern Kingdom¡ªnot only for Theocratic and Economic reasons, but for another major simrity between the two.


    Their distaste for any race besides humans.


    ''In this world, there are many races that exist. Some are intelligent, and others are not. But... they lump all of them as monsters and are indiscriminate about their prejudice against them.''


    Apparently they used people of other races as ves, or even killed them on sight¡ªdepending on how dangerous they were.


    ''That''s... a bit sad.''


    "The Northern Empire," they concluded, "is an expansive realm ruled by Emperor Victorius Draven.


    Known for its strict hierarchical structure, the Empire holds absolute authority over its territories. Their rtions with the other nations are often tense, marked by border disputes and territorial ims."


    The Northern Empire seemed like the most menacing of them all.


    Due to their stubborn disposition, not even the Information Guild had plenty information about them.


    Apparently, they had immense military might, and while their continent was the smallest, they had been making artificial inds and slowly expanding their power.


    Frankly speaking, the Northern Empire seemed like the most dangerous ce to live, based on everything I heard.


    ''This has been useful...''


    I absorbed the information, my mind racing with new insights and possibilities.


    The knowledge I had gained would prove invaluable in navigating the intricate web of alliances and power struggles that defined Mage''Earth.


    "Thank you," I expressed my gratitude, rising from my seat. "Your assistance has been most enlightening."


    The hooded figure nodded, acknowledging my appreciation.


    "You still have a few minutes left. Is there anything else you''d like to know?"


    "Tell me more about the Ten Great Kings." I asked.


    That was the final question on my mind.


    These beings were strong enough to be considered gods¡ªsupreme in their dominance over Mage''Earth.


    I had to know more about them.


    "Only two of the Great Kings are really known by humans¡ªThe Darkness Monarch: Kollungr, and The Monarch of Light: Iysa." The official began.


    "The other seven are obscured from information, and the only information we have about them are from myths and legends... which, as you know, isn''t urate."


    ''That''s true.'' My mind trailed.


    Inurate information was sometimes more dangerous than ignorance.


    "Word is that the other Races serve and worship the other serve as deities, so every knowledge or attempt at knowing more about them was banned in the human nations¡ªat least, for the most part." The official continued.


    "Over the years, we now have nothing but hearsay and legends."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    If you haven''t made a review of this novel yet, I would really appreciate it if you did so.


    And please be nice.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 83: Horrid Discovery

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 17 Hours]


    "... Over the years, we now have nothing but hearsay and legends."


    However, upon hearing those words, a sharp realization came upon me.


    ''The numbers don''t add up. Aren''t there 10 Great Kings?''


    What about thest one?


    "Hold on, you said the other seven. I thought there were ten Great Kings."


    The official fidgeted a little, almost as if they were surprised by my question.


    "Well, they have the title of 10 Great Kings, but only nine exist. Thest one is known as the Monarch of Demons: The Demon King."


    ''Demon King...?!'' Was he rted to the Demons that existed in this world... or the Demons that suddenly appeared on Earth?


    Did that mean the Great Kings of this world had some sort of connection to the System? My curiosity was increasing at a rapid rate.


    "This Demon King, what happened to him?"


    "We aren''tpletely sure of the details. However, legends have it that the Demon King desired to take control over Mage''Earth, and the other Great Kings rose up against him and vanquished him for all of eternity."


    ''Ah! I see...'' So he was already dead.


    "The Demon King hasn''t been heard of in centuries, and everyone knows he has been vanquished by the other nine. Which is one of the reasons why they are worshipped as deities."


    "Oh? Does that mean there aren''t any Demon King Worshippers?"


    "None that the Information Guild knows of."


    "I see. Alright then..."


    It seemed I didn''t have to worry about the Demon King for now. Still, since this was in the realm of legends and myths, I couldn''tpletely be sure about the information.


    Still, this was a lot of useful Intel I had just recieved.


    "Alright then, that''s all I have to ask for now." I rose to my feet, a deep sigh leaking from my lips.


    "Very well. You still have less than a minute left."


    ''Would you look at this. They want to make sure I get my money''s worth.'' A small smile formed on my face.


    Unfortunately, I had run out of questions. I needed some time to ruminate on what I had already learned.


    "If you desire, I could give you really useful information within the remaining time. Consider it a bonus since you''re a first time customer."


    ''Oh? They do that here?''


    I suppose it was good for business. If I felt indebted to them, or if they proved to be worth their salt, I was certainly going to patronize them again.


    ''I''m more surprised that they know I''m a first timer. Does that mean they know my identity?''


    I hoped this wasn''t going to be a hassle. I was still donning my ''Luke'' disguise, so I didn''t want to have to change it again.


    ''It would be bad for business of they did something topromise my identity, so I''m guessing they won''t do that.''


    Besides, it made sense that the Information Guild would know the identity of their customers.


    If nothing else, it proved their mettle as a respectable establishment.


    "Alright then. Tell me." It probably remained thirty seconds or so, so I expected the information to be somewhat brief.


    "The town you im to be from¡ªThe Outpost¡ªwas reportedly razed to the ground not long before your appearance in Terance. No survivors."


    ''H-huh...??!'' My mind instantly rang as I widened my eyes in shock.


    "Considering the peculiarity of your visit, it''s likely that you will bebeled a suspect, so an investigation may soon be made in order to discern your involvement in the town''s eradication.''


    ''Eradication? No survivors? W-what is that supposed to mean?!'' Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "I would advise you to watch your steps in the city, considering the heightened security and tension that Terance is currently undertaking."


    The Outpost was destroyed? That meant... everyone there was dead!


    Tatia. Mia. The cksmith. The merchant. The guards. All those wonderful townspeople I painstakingly saved.


    Everyone there was now dead.


    "Time is up. The payment is 15 Currency."


    "A-ah... I see."


    I didn''t realize when I brought out the 15 Currency and dropped it on the table before turning away from the official


    "Thank you for your patronage." I heard their voice behind me, but none of that mattered to me now.


    The shock of losing the only people I made some meaningful interactions with in this world... was too much to bear.


    ''No... survivors.''


    I exited the room, the weight of newfound knowledge heavy on my mind.


    ''Who could have done this? Why...? Ahhh...


    What the hell was I saying? Why was I asking these pointless questions when I already knew the answer.


    ''The Alliance did this. They killed them because of their involvement with me.''


    I left the building, my mind nkly fixated on the news I just heard.


    I even forgot to conceal myself as I walked in the dark streets.


    ''They did this...''


    The more I thought about what I heard, the more a certain heat rose from within me.


    The heat transformed into anger. The anger morphed into fury. And the fury?


    It evolved into pure, insatiable rage.


    Why was I so affected by the demise of the natives of this world?


    It hadn''t even been very long since I knew them. Their lives weren''t very consequential to me, and I had approached them merely for the purpose of using them.


    Yet... YET...!!!


    "Unforgivable..." I growled, my eyes bloodshot as I took my heavy steps in the streets of Terance.


    These people of the Alliance had crossed a line.


    And I didn''t n on letting any of them go scot free for it.


    In my entire life, I had never felt the way I did now.


    I had never wanted to kill anyone as much as I now wanted to.


    "They''ll pay for this! All of them!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Well damn... looks like Mikey is in serious mode now.


    What do you all think about it? Also, I apologize for the short chapter.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 84: Confrontation With The Guildmaster

    [00 Months: 04 Days: 17 Hours]


    Walking through the twisted, cobblestone streets of Terance, my heart carried an ache like a ck hole in my chest.


    A sorrowed wind blew against me, rustling my hair as it carried the torment of my recent discovery. The Outpost was now nothing but ruins and ash.


    "Luke?" A gruff voice echoed in the empty alley, dragging me out of my despair.


    I paused, my shoes grinding against the loose stones.


    Beneath the dimmed glow of the distantmppost, a man stood tall and imposing. He had a hard-set jaw and a stern look, the wrinkles of age marking him with distinction. His eyes gleamed with sharp scrutiny under his furrowed brows.


    "You must be Luke," he stated matter-of-factly. "You match the description given by the guards at the city gates."


    I felt a pang of frustration and regret the moment I heard that.


    I had forgotten to activate my Concealment Robe when I left the Information Guilf, leaving myself vulnerable and exposed.


    The fatigue weighed heavily upon me, both physically and mentally, and the desire to simply flee pulsed within my veins.


    But I couldn''t run. Not now.


    "I''ve been described well, then," I muttered, my tone betraying my sour mood. The Concealment Robe hung limp around my shoulders.


    It seemed I just made a rookie mistake.


    "I''ve heard of you," the man said, stepping forward. "Name''s Benard, Guildmaster of Terance."


    A sudden surge of apprehension ran through me, the title echoing ominously in my mind. Guildmaster.


    I swallowed hard, realizing the gravity of my situation.


    "Luke," he began, studying me with piercing eyes, "word has it that The Outpost was destroyed. There''s reason to believe you yed a part in it."


    The usation hit me like a punch, tying my stomach in knots. The information I had received from the Information Guild earlier seemed to w its way back, adding fuel to my burning despair.


    "I didn''t," I said, my voice more of a hoarse whisper. I was too tired to run, too saddened to defend myself.


    "Can''t just take your word for it,d," Benard retorted, his gaze never wavering. "Your mysterious demeanor, your dark cloak, yourte-night wanderings... It''s all suspicious."


    "So, you''re nning to corner me?" I asked, my voice tinged with a dangerous edge. The sorrow was gradually giving way to a rage that coursed likeva through my veins.


    Benard''s gaze hardened. "For the security of the people of Terance, I will subdue you if need be."


    My patience wore thin, my frustration boiling beneath the surface. I understood his suspicion, but to be unjustly used weighed heavily on my spirit.


    "I have nothing to hide," I insisted, my voice firm. "But I will not be treated as a criminal without cause."


    Benard''s eyes narrowed, his posture growing more defensive. "Your demeanor is shady, walking the dark streets cloaked in secrecy," he retorted.


    "Tell me, Luke, where are youing from?"


    I bristled at his usation, my weariness giving way to a flicker of anger. My usual caution and stealth had beenpromised by my shattered emotions.


    My grip on self-restraint was slipping, and I found myself yearning for a release.


    I stared back at him, my frustration bubbling over. "I''ve always wondered how the strong Natives of Mage''Earth would fight," I muttered, clenching my fists at my sides.


    My patience was seriously wearing thin.


    Benard''s face turned serious, his muscles taut as he fell into abat stance. I matched his position, my body humming with adrenaline.


    The calm, cautious part of me screamed to stop, but I was past the point of no return. My heart pounded in my chest, echoing the rhythm of the silent duel.


    "Whenever you''re ready, Guildmaster," I hissed, my every nerve on high alert.


    He red at me, a silent signal of challenge. I returned his stare, my eyes ring with determination.


    In that moment, the alleyway was no longer just a passageway in the city of Terance. It became an arena, lit by the dimmplight, filled with our raw, pulsating emotions.


    It was the stage for a duel between a Guildmaster and a man with nothing left to lose.


    Our exchange had taken a turn for the surreal. Under normal circumstances, I would have chosen the path of discretion, slipped away into the shadows with my Concealment Robe.


    But tonight was different.


    The news of The Outpost''s destruction had shattered something inside me. A dam had burst, releasing a flood of pent-up fury and despair. And now, all I wanted was to lose myself in the fight, let my fists express what my words could not.


    The city of Terance slept around us, oblivious to the storm brewing in its quiet alleyway. And there we stood, two men under the midnight sky, ready to battle not just for justice or suspicion, but for the deep, unspoken emotions that tore through us.


    "Attack," I whispered into the wind, my voiceced with a quiet fury.


    And as the echoes died down, I braced myself for the storm that was toe. All my sorrows, all my rage, all my despair coalesced into a single, pulsating energy within me.


    I was ready to fight, ready to unleash everything.


    And as I faced Benard in the dimly lit alleyway, I realized that perhaps, in some twisted way, this was the release I had been yearning for.


    Just like the silent city of Terance around us, my own world held its breath.


    As the distance closed between Benard and me, I knew that this was more than just a fight. This was my catharsis, my explosion of repressed emotions in every punch and block that awaited us.


    It was a desperate call into the night, a stark contrast against the serene stillness of the sleeping city.


    "Don''t me me for what happens next, kid!"


    Thus, as the fight began, I was ready to let my pent-up emotions roar against the quiet of Terance, ready to face whatever came my way.


    "Don''t die..." Was the final statement I whispered before my anger took over.


    ''Please don''t die.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers! Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

 Chapter 85: Guildmaster Of Terance

    ''He''s not backing down...''


    Benard watched as Luke squared off against him in the narrow alley, the younger man''s face hardened into a taunting smile.


    Thetticework of veins under his skin pulsed with some hidden energy, his eyes holding a ssy, almost ethereal gaze.


    His voice had been quiet, almost eerily calm as he''d muttered, "Don''t die."


    Something about Luke''s defiant stand made Benard''s instincts scream warnings in the back of his mind, yet he had a duty to uphold.


    With a stern face, Benard summoned his discipline, his mind centering as he dered, "Martial Arts: Iron-Blood Monk."


    Azure energy roared to life around him, wrapping his body in an ethereal armor of light. It pulsed with his heartbeat, reflecting off the cobblestones and casting eerie shadows that danced upon the alley walls.


    Luke merely watched, his grin never wavering.


    He didn''t seem to react to Benard''s disy of power, as if he knew all along, which sent a jolt of unease through the Guildmaster.


    "Raaaaahhhhh!" With a battle cry, Benardunched himself at Luke. His fist, cloaked in azure energy, moved with blinding speed towards his opponent.


    ~WHOOOSSHH!~


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    However, Luke effortlessly sidestepped the blow, the movement fluid, almost as if he was dancing.


    ~FSHUUUU~


    The air hissed where Benard''s punch connected with nothing, the impact causing a shockwave that sted the nearby debris away.


    The ease with which Luke avoided him was shocking. His heart pounded as his mind began to buzz with uncertainty.


    ''Just who is this man?'' Benard thought, his previous confidence wavering.


    But there was no time for doubts. Again and again, Benard attacked, his fists and feet shooting out bursts of azure energy, turning the alleyway into a storm of resounding booms and gusts of wind.


    Each move was met with the same effortless evasion, as Luke continued to move around him, grinning, silent, seemingly unbothered.


    Benard felt his chest heave with exertion, his sweat trickling down his forehead and stinging his eyes.


    But he couldn''t stop.


    ''This man is strong! I have no doubts about that!''


    If this person ended up being the culprit behind the Outpost''s destruction, he could only wonder what would happen to Terance if he let someone so dangerous walk his streets.


    ''No... no way...''


    The desperation, the fear of what Luke could do to Terance if left unchecked, fueled Benard, and drove him into a frenzy of attacks.


    ~BOOOMMM!~


    His energy output surged, his azure armor zing brighter, casting a harsh light on their grim battleground.


    Yet, Luke remained unfazed.


    Every strike, every shockwave, every st was met with an easy dodge or an uncannily timed deflect.


    He seemed to be toying with Benard, studying his techniques, his abilities. An unwilling teacher to a keen student.


    Each missed hit, each failure, gnawed at Benard''s resolve. His body screamed in protest, his energy reserves depleting rapidly. But he wouldn''t¡ªcouldn''t¡ªyield.


    "I have a city to protect!" Benard growled,unching another assault.


    But his energy-coated fist met only air as Luke danced out of reach once again, his chillingughter echoing in the silent night.


    Luke''s behavior was maddening. He wasn''t even fighting back, just... observing, grinning. This man wasn''t taking him seriously at all.


    Fury welled up within Benard, hot and scathing. He was the Guildmaster, not some ything to be trifled with.


    "Oraaaaaaaahhhh!!!"


    Pushing past his fatigue, Benard roared, channeling all his remaining energy into a desperate, final assault.


    His fists became blurs, azure shockwaves erupting with each punch, turning the alley into a cataclysmic storm.


    ~VWUUUUMMMM!!!~


    "I will subdue you, Luke!" he shouted, his voice hoarse but filled with determination.


    And then, before his punch could connect, Luke stepped forward, his movement swift like a striking snake. He casually deflected the energy-charged fist, his bare palm mming into Benard''s chest.


    There was a moment of silence. And then, an excruciating pain seared through Benard''s body.


    "Guaaarkk!"


    He flew backward, crashing into the alley wall with a thud that echoed through the quiet night.


    ~BOOOOMMM!~


    His vision blurred, the azure glow fading as he crumbled to the ground. His energy armor dissipated, thest of his strength sapped.


    ''A-ah... I... I... lost...?''


    In his dimming sight, he could see Luke standing there, untouched, his grin wider and more twisted than before.


    Thest thing Benard saw was Luke''s eerie, ssy-eyed stare, filled with a haunting madness.


    It was a sight that would forever be etched in his memory, a chilling reminder of the formidable man he had crossed paths with.


    Benard had given his all, fought with every fiber of his being, only to be bested effortlessly.


    The harsh reality of his defeat rang in his ears, a cacophony of his own failures, drowned only by the merciless silence of the city of Terance.


    ''W-what... will happen... now...?''


    He could only imagine the worst¡ªhis city in mes!


    ''Dear God...''


    And then everything went nk.


    ********


    [00 Months: 04 Days: 17 Hours]


    I looked down at the fallen Guildmaster, disappointment washing over me.


    "You didn''t evenst five minutes, old man," I muttered, my voice bouncing off the grimy walls of the alley.


    My heart felt an odd pang of dissatisfaction. I had hoped for more of a challenge, for something to shake me from my stupor.


    The sound of the fight, of azure shockwaves crashing against the cobblestones, echoed in my ears.


    Yet, it felt muted, underwhelming. The raw emotions that had filled my chest before the fight was fading, reced by a hollow feeling of unfulfilment.


    ''I wanted to fight more, but...''


    But then, something stirred within me. The heavy veil of despair that had wrapped itself around my heart began to lighten.


    I could feel it retracting, fading away into the background. My thoughts felt clearer, my heart lighter. The fight, as disappointing as it was, had served a purpose.


    "I guess I feel better now," I admitted, casting ast nce at the unconscious man.


    There was a sense of normalcy returning to me, the overwhelming grief slowly being reced by the cold, calcting rationality I was familiar with.


    ''Looks like the work of <Visionary>...''


    Not wanting to waste any more time, I heaved the unconscious Guildmaster onto my back.


    His heavy form was nothing to my enhanced strength, but the weight of his defeat felt heavier than any physical burden.


    ''It wouldn''t do any good to just leave him here...''


    All things considered, he knew of my identity. I could always change it, but it was best to at least question him and sort things out more thoroughly, and on my terms.


    As I secured his limp form, I noticed the surrounding houses begin to flicker to life.


    Warm light spilled from windows, scattering the shadows and filling the streets with an eeriness that did not bode well. The city was waking up, its inhabitants drawn by the ruckus.


    People would starting soon. Curious onlookers, perhaps other Guild members, possibly even the city guards.


    I needed to leave. Fast.


    With a flicker of thought, I activated my Concealment Robe. In an instant, we were enveloped in an invisibility shield.


    The alleyway, once a stage for our duel, was now quiet and deserted, the only evidence of our sh the scattered cobblestones and faint wisps of fading azure energy.


    Just as silently as I had arrived, I slipped away into the shadows.


    With the unconscious Guildmaster on my back, I stole into the night, leaving behind a city stirring from its peaceful slumber.


    The alleyway returned to its tranquility, save for the whispers of a fight that echoed through the cold, cobblestone streets.


    As I disappeared into the night, I found myself whispering to myself.


    "What should I do now?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 86: Truce

    "Haaa!"


    Benard awoke with a start, his heart pounding as a mix of confusion and mild panic clouded his groggy thoughts.


    The sunlight filtering through the gap in the drawn curtains was unfamiliar. He blinked in the dim, amber light, squinting at the surroundings. It was a room, that much was certain. Not his room, but a room.


    Wood-paneled walls, a simple wooden chair beside a roughly hewn table, and a single window dressed in faded drapes. It resembled a standard chamber of a local inn, in and unassuming.


    But how did he get here?


    Memory shed like lightning through his foggy mind. A fight. Energy ring. Cobblestones shattering. A man with a cold voice and the most lethal power he had ever faced.


    Luke!


    With a jolt, Benard sat up, the pieces fitting together in a horrifying puzzle. He remembered falling, his vision tunneling into darkness.


    He should have been dead, he realized, the cold, hard truth of it chilling him. Yet, he was alive and seemingly unscathed.


    Before he could call out, the door creaked open, and the man himself walked in, Luke. His presence filled the room, his aura radiating an unspoken authority.


    His eyes, hard and sharp, rested on Benard.


    "Don''t make a fuss," Luke warned, holding up a hand to forestall any objections. There was an edge in his voice, one that spoke of a keen urgency. "I''m not here for trouble."


    He approached Benard, his footsteps silent against the creaky wooden floor. Benard braced himself, expecting a blow, but it never came.


    "Listen," Luke began, locking eyes with the Guildmaster. "If I wanted to kill you, I would have done itst night. Instead, I used a healing potion on you. Check for yourself."


    Benard''s hand instinctively rose to where a bruise had colored his side, only to find smooth, unbroken skin. He gaped at the revtion, but the proof was irrefutable.


    The throbbing pain was gone, reced by an uncanny sense of wholeness. He didn''t understand why, but he couldn''t argue with the truth.


    "I''m not the one who burned down The Outpost," Luke continued. "But I think I know who did, and I want to stop them, same as you."


    "Why should I believe you?" Benard challenged, his gaze never leaving Luke. His voice remained steady despite the whirlwind of thoughts in his mind.


    The question hung in the air like an unfinished sentence, begging for a resolution.


    "Because I know you''re currently the strongest in Terance," Luke responded. "I could have destroyed the city, but I didn''t. I just want answers, like you."


    As Benard listened to the words, he found himself slowly believing them. His instincts had always served him well, and he knew Luke was right. If the man had wanted to harm the city or its inhabitants, he had the power to do so.


    "I wasing from the Information Guildst night," Luke said. "They told me about The Outpost."


    ''Information Guild? He must know they''re illegal, yet he''s telling me...'' Benard''s thoughts trailed.


    ''Does he know of my rtion to them?''


    "Why are you telling me this now?" Benard asked, curiosity piqued.


    The reaction he was receiving right now was a stark contrast to Luke''s demeanor the previous night.


    Gone was the hostile stranger, reced by a man who was willing to answer his questions and, to an extent, reveal his motives.


    Luke shrugged. "Change of heart, I guess. I''ve seen that you''re trustworthy. I don''t want us to be enemies."


    With a sigh, Benard nodded. Despite his initial reservations, he decided to trust Luke. He could see the sincerity in the man''s eyes, and he knew that Luke could have easily killed him or destroyed the city if he wanted to.


    "All right, I''ll trust you," Benard dered, extending his hand towards Luke.


    "Good to hear, Benard," Luke responded, reaching out and taking his hand in a firm handshake.


    "I have onest question, though." Benard said, releasing Luke''s hand.


    Luke looked at him with an open expression. "Go ahead."


    "How did you get so strong? And where did youe from?"


    Luke''s smile was wistful. "It''s a long story," he replied. "I''m from a faraway ce. I''ve had to fight to survive. That''s what made me strong."


    A realization dawned upon Benard. Luke must be from one of the other nations, the Northern, Eastern, or Western Kingdoms. If Luke was from the Southern Kingdom, Benard surely would have heard of him.


    "Looks like we all have our secrets, huh?" Benard said, grinning.


    A thought struck the Guildmaster at that moment.


    Luke wasn''t a bad person.


    Yes, he was guarded and mysterious, but his actions showed no malevolence.


    He had spared Benard''s life, healed him, and even trusted him with valuable information. Surely, such actions were not those of a viin.


    "Indeed." Luke returned the smile, a silent acknowledgment of their shared understanding.


    "I trust you, Luke," Benard said, this time extending a hand towards the man.


    He smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling in a disy of genuine respect and gratitude. "I apologize forst night."


    Luke''s nod was his only response, but it was enough. An unspoken agreement had been reached, a bond formed.


    "Once again, I shall introduce myself. My name is Benard, the Guildmaster of Terance."


    "And my name is Luke. A wandering traveler... an Adventurer."


    They both shook hands, their faces disying genuine smiles of cooperation.


    For now, they were allies. Only time would tell what the future held for them.


    ''Such a powerful young man. Could he be...'' Benard''s smile deepened as he thought within himself.


    No. He was probably just overthinking things.


    There was no need to go that far.


    ''I will choose to trust you, Luke. Please don''t prove me wrong.''


    ********


    [00 Months: 05 Days: 02 Hours]


    A sensation of relief washed over me as Benard extended his hand.


    I had been bracing myself for a multitude of possible oues. Him agreeing to an alliance was a best-case scenario.


    "Likewise, Guildmaster Benard," I responded, epting his hand in a firm grip. Internally, I marveled at the ease with which things were progressing.


    While Benard had been unconscious, I used <Truthful re> on him.


    ''It''s quite a handy Skill that allows me to extract the needed information directly, even from a person''s unconscious mind. It''s invasive and a little unfair, but in a world where survival is paramount, it''s also necessary.''


    The relevant details now flowed in, painting a vivid picture of the city, the influential Lyma Family, and of course, Benard himself.


    I learned of his character, his sense of duty, his loyalty to his people.


    I saw his struggle to maintain order and peace in the city, the pressure he bore as its Guildmaster.


    I understood his reasons for allowing the Information Guild to exist within the city borders ¨C a secret agreement beneficial to both parties. It was clear then that Benard was not only reasonable but also shrewd and dependable.


    The decision to form an alliance with him was a calcted risk. Yes, I could have chosen to be his enemy.


    I could have killed him if the situation demanded it, and I had proven that I possessed the strength to do so.


    ''But that would have been a waste.''


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Benard was a resource, an asset, a powerful native of this world with extensive knowledge and influence. He was someone I needed on my side.


    ''I don''t know how influential this Alliance is right now, but it''ll be stupid of me to go around making more enemies rather than allies.''


    My actionsst night were a bit extreme, but thankfully I was able to salvage the situation.


    By being alive and on my side, Benard was much more useful.


    He could provide crucial insights about thend, its politics, and its people. He could be a bridge, linking me with the natives and smoothing the way for my own goals.


    Benard, I had realized, was my ticket to fitting even more into this world.


    His agreement to trust me, his willingness to extend an olive branch despite our hostile first encounter, reinforced my conviction.


    ''I made the right call. Benard should be instrumental to my journey.''


    My eyes gleamed brightly as the potential benefits of our alliance unfolded in my mind. Benard was now more than just a Guildmaster to me; he was a valuable ally, a potential friend.


    ... A tool.


    I hoped he would prove as beneficial to me as I intended to be for him.


    "Alliances are based on trust," I said finally, releasing Benard''s hand and meeting his gaze squarely. "And it seems like we''ve made a good start, Guildmaster Benard."


    I was already looking forward to the future. The world had suddenly be a little less hostile, a little more weing.


    With Benard by my side, I was ready to face whatever came next.


    ''Now then... I should prepare for the Lyma Family delegate''s arrival.''


    The first step for that was to be officially recognized as an Adventurer in this city.


    ''Since the delegate is to arrive this evening, I should start taking the right steps.''


    However, despite the sometimes difficult process of bing an Adventurer in Terance, something told me it wouldn''t be too difficult for me to achieve that status.


    ''I have the Guildmaster right in front of me, after all.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey has changed even more...


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 87: Deal

    [00 Months: 05 Days: 02 Hours]


    "Guildmaster Benard," I began, looking across the room at the man who had, just moments ago, offered me a hand of friendship and alliance.


    He tilted his head slightly, an inviting gesture for me to continue. "Yes, Luke?"


    "There''s something else I want to discuss," I said, my tone serious. "I wish to be a registered Adventurer in Terance."


    His eyes widened with surprise, his mouth slightly open as he took in what I''d said. He probably hadn''t expected that, considering my strength and capabilities.


    ''But when you look at it in another way, it makes sense that a strong person like me isn''t an Adventurer since he would have at least heard some rumors about my aplishments if that was the case.''


    Still, there was the question of "Why now?" that could be raised by him. Hopefully, the conversation wouldn''t steer that far.


    "You aren''t already a licensed Adventurer?" Benard questioned, his tone showing his disbelief.


    I nodded, and he seemed to collect his thoughts, sitting back slightly in his chair.


    "Well, ordinarily, the process is quite stringent. We need to assess the capabilities of an applicant, their intentions, background, you know, a lot of formalities..."


    I listened attentively as he exined the typical steps: a detailed interview process, a series of aptitude tests, and an assessment of one''s abilities by an established adventurer. It all sounded quite tedious, and I was beginning to wonder if it was worth it.


    ''I mean, there are existent advantages, but the main reason I want that status is for the uing expedition to the Wild Lands.''


    The Lyma Family only employed registered Adventurers as mercenaries, and they would never consider someone with no background or license like me.


    Which was why I needed to be registered as soon as possible.


    ''So help me out Benard. Okay?'' My thoughts echoed as I gazed at him.


    He paused, looking at me with a thoughtful gaze. "But considering our current understanding and your proven strength," he continued, "it''s clear you surpass all our typical thresholds for qualification."


    ''Alright! Just what I wanted to hear.''


    With a wry smile, he added, "And since I''m the Guildmaster, I have the authority to make some... exceptions."


    ''Looks like things are going smoothly.'' A smile crept up my face.


    I had been getting a little worried when he started bringing up those processes, but it turned out to merely be a prelude.


    It could be that Benard simply wanted me to know how much I owed him, which was why he used such a roundabout way to tell me he was going to make the process swifter.


    ''Of course, I understand.'' I grinned internally, hiding my true countenance from the Guildmaster before me.


    I waited as he let out a smallugh. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "So, how about this, Luke? Come by the Guild office tomorrow morning. I''ll get you your Adventurer''s badge then. No lengthy processes needed."


    The relief that washed over me was immediate. "Thank you, Guildmaster Benard," I said, sincerely grateful for his assistance.


    He waved his hand dismissively, standing from his seat. "No need for formalities, Luke. After all, we are allies now, aren''t we?"


    ''Damn straight we are.'' I nodded, still maintaining my smile.


    With a warm smile, he moved towards the door, pausing just before he exited.


    "I''ll be expecting you at the office tomorrow. Don''t keep me waiting too long."


    "I won''t. I''ll see you then."


    He leaked one final aged smile before leaving my room, most likely returning to his office in order to prepare for the arrival of the Lyma Family delegate that would ur this evening.


    ''All things considered, it''ll take a while for the delegate to settle before they announce the expedition. I should be able to get my license before that happens.''


    Everything seemed to be going well.


    As the door closed behind him, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding.


    Bing a registered Adventurer, this was the next big step.


    ''It''s one thing to have personal strength, but to have official recognition and authority, it was an entirely different ball game.''


    To advance in this world, I needed both power and recognition.


    ************


    [Several Hours Later]


    <Location: Barren Lands (Path to Terance)>


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    The golden rays of the setting sun were almost entirely blotted out by the dust and chaos of the ongoing battle.


    The serene, tranquil evening had been abruptly turned into a tumultuous war zone as a group of bandits descended upon a regal, well-guarded carriage.


    "Protect the Young Lady!" The chief guard barked orders at his men, his face drawn tight with desperation.


    The guards fanned out, drawing their enchanted des and spears.


    The air around them crackled with the raw energy emanating from the magical weapons.


    However, even their superior weapons were no match for the sheer number of bandits.


    The chief guard was an impressive figure, a master of Martial Arts.


    His body glowed with a dazzling crimson aura that extended from his hands in lethal sts. He moved with the lethal grace of a predator, felling bandits left and right.


    His energy sts ripped through the air, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Yet, for all his strength and valor, he was fighting a losing battle.


    The leader of the bandits stepped forward, a cruel grin spread across his weather-beaten face.


    He brandished a small, mysterious gem in his hand that deflected the chief guard''s energy sts.


    "An imprable barrier," he crowed, hisugh echoing through the night.


    "Makes me invincible!"


    With that, he lunged at the chief guard, his movements bolstered by another enchanted item which was the ne tied around his neck.


    ~WHOOOOSSSHHHH!~


    He moved so fast that he was just a blur, his powerful strikes enhanced by the item.


    Despite the chief guard''s best efforts, he couldn''t stand against this sudden onught. He fell, his body hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    ~BOOOOM!~


    "Y-you... no way. This technique. You are..."


    "You all thought I was dead, didn''t you?" The bandit leader grinned widely, a murderous gleam reflecting in his eyes as he stared at the chief guard.


    "N-no. It''s not like that. We didn''t know... we wanted toe back for you and-"


    ~SQUELCH!~


    With a powerful thrust, the merciless head of the bandits pierced the chief guard''s heart without bothering to let him conclude his statement.


    "I don''t care what you say. They''re all lies anyway." He muttered.


    The silence that followed was eerie and heavy.


    The bandit leader surveyed the scene of the battle, his grin widening as he noted the absence of any other guards. He strode to the carriage, the other banditsughing and whooping in triumph.


    "Hahaha! As expected of our leader!"


    "They didn''t stand a chance!"


    "Looks like we''re finished here."


    The man who led the bandits, Fenrir, was as hairy as a wolf, with fang-like teeth and zing blue hair.


    He had arge scar that disfigured his face, making him appear both intimidating and powerful.


    With a powerful yank, he tore the carriage doors open, revealing the terrified young woman inside.


    "E-eek!"


    "Well, well," he drawled, "The Lyma Family Delegate. Aren''t we a precious thing?"


    Fenrir''sughter echoed around the clearing as the bandits closed in on the carriage, their cruel mirth a chilling contrast to the young woman''s stark terror.


    "We''ll be taking you with us," he told her, his grin never leaving his face.


    "Don''t struggle if you value your life."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What will happen from this point on? Stick around to find out!


    Thank you to everyone who has been supporting me all this time. Special shout out to my Top Fans, and every single reader who hasmented, sent me Power Stones, Golden Tickets, and buying my chapters.


    Thanks for all the gifts and Character Votes as well.


    Y''all are the best!

 Chapter 88: Within The Guild

    [00 Months: 06 Days: 01 Hours]


    As the sun ushered in a new day, painting the sky with vibrant hues of orange and pink, I found myself meandering through the bustling streets of Terance.


    The city was waking up; the pleasant mor of chattering townsfolk and hawking vendors recing the tranquil silence of dawn.


    Cobblestone streets, lined with charming buildings of rustic brick and towering timber, were slowly filling with townsfolk; merchants setting up their stalls, housewives haggling over prices, children scurrying about, theirughter a pleasant soundtrack to the city''s morning routine.


    ''Everything looks normal enough...'' And that felt a bit strange.


    I thought I would at least hear something about the Lyma Family''s delegate arriving in the town, but no one was talking about it at all.


    Not a single person mentioned it sincest evening.


    ''Well, it''s possible they decided to enter the city low-key. Maybe for security reasons, their arrival wasn''t announced.''


    Either way, Terance seemed to be the same as yesterday.


    Walking through the heart of the city, my gaze was inexorably drawn to the Adventurer Guild building, standing tall and imposing amidst the sea of architecture.


    "Not bad..." I muttered.


    The structure was truly a testament to Terance''s grandeur, with its imposing stone fa?ade, intricate carvings, and sturdy wooden doors that stood ajar, inviting adventurers from far and wide.


    As I neared the building, the constant hum of chatter from the streets was gradually reced by the murmur of conversations within, punctuated by the asional loud promation or raucousughter.


    Stepping through the massive wooden doors, I was immediately greeted by the chaotic energy of the Guild''s interior.


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The atmosphere was buzzing with thebined vitality of numerous adventurers, their spirited discussions and enthusiastic camaraderie making the grand halle alive.


    To my right, a group of burly Adventurers was sharing tales of theirtest conquests over mugs of ale, while to my left, a pair of younger individuals were huddled over a detailed map, their brows furrowed in deep concentration.


    A few strides ahead, behind an imposing counter, sat a young woman, her attention divided between a hefty ledger and the adventurers who approached her.


    I made my way towards her, my footsteps echoing off the high, vaulted ceiling, drawing her attention.


    As her gaze met mine, she instantly greeted me with a warm smile.


    "You must be Sir Luke." She said, to which I nodded.


    Though I wondered what impression I made that gave my identity away.


    "Guildmaster Benard mentioned you." She didn''t let go of her charming smile.


    "Did he now? I expect that there''s something here I''m supposed to be collecting...?"


    She nodded instantly and directed me towards a grand staircase that spiraled upwards, leading to the Guild Master''s office.


    "He is expecting you." Were thest words I heard from her before I left the counter and went on my way.


    I found myself ascending the winding staircase, its stone steps worn smooth by countless adventurers who had climbed it before me.


    The air grew progressively quieter as I ascended, the energetic din from the grand hall receding to a soft murmur.


    The walls alongside the staircase were adorned with ancient tapestries and ques, each telling tales of past heroes and grand adventures, a tribute to the Guild''s illustrious history.


    Reaching the top, I found myself standing in front of a grand door, its polished oak surface bearing the symbol of the Guild, etched in golden iy.


    With a deep breath, I grasped the brass handle and turned it, pushing the door open.


    ''Alright then... let''s see what you have for me.''


    As it creaked open, a rush of anticipation filled me.


    ''Get the license, get on the expedition team, and get the rewards!'' My thoughts echoed as a sharp gleam shone from my eyes.


    ''Whoah!'' My eyes widened as I entered.


    The office of the Guild Master was nothing short of exquisite, with a grandeur that was tastefully understated.


    High, vaulted ceilings adorned with borate murals depicted scenes of legendary adventurers, their vibrant colors illuminated by the soft glow of ornate chandeliers.


    Shelves lined the walls, filled with a wide assortment of artifacts, scrolls, and books - each a testament to countless quests and triumphs.


    At the far end, arge, richly carved desk of mahogany stood,manding the space. Parchments and maps were strewn about, evidence of the daily responsibilities that came with Benard''s position.


    ''Hmm? Something is off.''


    Benard was seated behind his desk, a look of worry etched deeply on his usually calm face. Another man stood beside him, d in formal attire, his stern face reflecting a simr sentiment.


    As I stepped in, they turned towards me, their forlorn expressions momentarily reced with surprise.


    "Luke! Ah... " Benard greeted, a bit of hesitation clouding his eyes. "This is... actually, I think it''s best we talk alone."


    He looked away from me and nodded at the man beside him


    The man gave a curt nod, threw a final worried nce at the desk, and swiftly exited the room, leaving a palpable silence behind him.


    ''That''s the Vice Guildmaster from Benard''s memories. What is his name again? Andre, right?''


    I looked towards Benard, my curiosity piqued.


    He sighed, running a hand through his greying hair, a gesture that seemed a bit off for him, especially after thest time we spoke.


    That was enough to confirm the gnawing feeling that had been squirming within me all this time.


    ''Something is wrong.''


    "Last evening," he began, his voice heavy, "The Lyma Family''s delegate was supposed to arrive. They... never did."


    ''Really?!'' His words hung in the air like an ominous cloud, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Weunched an investigation," he continued, "A search party. I decided to personally take part in it."


    Benard paused, his gaze fixed on the myriad of papers strewn across his desk. The weight of his words was beginning to sink in.


    "We found the site of a bandit attack," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "The wreckage of a carriage bearing the Lyma Family''s logo, and... so many dead guards."


    A sudden cold silence filled the room. The cheerful, lively Guild Master I had known was reced by this somber, worried figure.


    Apparently, the way they determined it was a bandit attack was due to the corpses of individuals dressed as bandits mixed with the dead bodies of the Lyma Family entourage that was meant to guard the delegate.


    "The corpse of the chief guard... Sirius, was also found," he added, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    "I recognized him. His strength... it rivaled even mine."


    He looked at me then, his eyes filled with a kind of desperation I hadn''t seen before.


    "I''m worried, Mikey," he confessed. "The delegate... they''vebeen captured, and whoever''s responsible, they''re stronger than me. They were able to defeat Sirius."


    ''I see now...''


    This was quite the difficult situation Benard had been put in, considering the site of attack was very close to his city, and so if word got out to the Lyma Family, he would suffer the full brunt of their fury.


    He now had the burden of responsibility... and he was up against an opponent he was sure he would lose to.


    ''This is bad for me too.''


    I looked at him, a sense of foreboding settling over me.


    Things were moreplicated than I had initially anticipated. If something happened to the Delegate, my ns would have to be derailed; suspended at best, and terminated at worst.


    ''I can''t allow that, can I?''


    "Can we track them down to their hideouts?" I asked, trying to gauge the potential routes to a solution.


    Some time had psed since the assumed time of the kidnapping, so it was possible that expert kidnappers could have made it far.


    But if they were bandits, and they had a base nearby, then it would at least be possible to track them down.


    Benard ran a hand over his face, contemting.


    "They tried to cover their tracks," he admitted.


    "But no one can erase all tracespletely. We have a very skilled Ranger in Terance, she should be able to track them down, given some time."


    I could not help the smile that spread across my face. A tangible lead was all I needed. "That''s good," I replied, nodding, "That''s all I need to know."


    Benard looked at me, confusion clear in his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    I leaned back, crossing my arms over my chest. "I mean, I''ll help you out with this, Benard."


    His eyes widened, surprise overtaking the anxiety. "Luke, are you sure?" he asked. "These bandits... they''re not ordinary thugs. They''re a serious threat."


    My grin broadened at his words. I could tell he was worried, not just for the delegate, but for me as well.


    "Well, I do owe you for my license, don''t I, Benard?" I winked, a bright glimmer showing in my eyes.


    "Besides... what are friends for?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Who are these Bandits? How powerful are they? Will Mikey be able to win against them?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 89: Departure From Terance

    [00 Months: 06 Days: 03 Hours]


    Together with Benard and a striking woman named Fey, the best Ranger in Terance, we formed an elite rescue team.


    Bernard''s trusted deputy, Andre, was left in charge of the city as we ventured forth from Terance.


    Our destination? The site of the brutal bandit attack on the Lyma Family''s delegation.


    As we approached the scene, I could already smell the distinct scent of blood and the acrid tang of burnt wood in the air.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    It was the smell of battle, of death. The carriage, once a symbol of wealth and power,y in ruins.


    Around me was a stark panorama of destruction and death. Dead bodies of both bandits and guardsy strewn across the terrain, their final moments etched onto their faces.


    Dried blood painted the ground, forming a grotesque tableau that told a chilling tale of violence.


    I could feel the echoes of their final screams, their futile struggles resonating in the very marrow of my bones.


    Strangely, the sight of such carnage didn''t faze me.


    I felt no repulsion.


    No overwhelming urge to retch at the sight of the carnage.


    Instead, my mind was cool, analytical.


    ''This isn''t my first encounter with the grotesque spectacle of death, but to think I actually don''t feel anything now...''


    It was a surprise to me.


    As I surveyed the battlefield, my senses sharpened, absorbing every detail, every clue that might lead us closer to the Lyma delegate.


    "By the spirits..." Fey muttered, her hand pped over her mouth. "How can you... stand to look at it all, Luke?"


    ''Hm? She doesn''t look too good.'' I noticed the Ranger''s pale countenance.


    She looked at me, her wide eyes filled with a mixture of awe and concern.


    "I feel like throwing up," she confessed, her voice barely more than a whisper. With that, she excused herself, moving away to a safe distance.


    ''Isn''t she a veteran?'' I wondered to myself.


    I suppose, even for the Adventurers of this world, scenes like these didn''te by very frequently.


    Benard drew closer to me, his face etched with worry. "I mustmend yourposure,d," he said, his voice low.


    "Such strength in the face of such brutality. It''s astonishing."


    "Is it?" I murmured, my eyes returning to the gore and hopelessness of the sight before me.


    "I never thought I''d say this, but I''m impressed," he muttered. "Someone as young as you, standing soposed amidst this brutality... I''ve never seen it before."


    I shrugged, my gaze not leaving the gruesome scene.


    "I''ve seen my fair share of carnage," I said, my voice devoid of emotion. "You could say I''ve be... desensitized."


    Silence filled the air for a moment after I spoke, almost as if the Guildmaster next to me was slowly absorbing the contents of my words.


    "Perhaps," Bernard murmured, a somber note in his voice. "But I can''t help but wonder just what you''ve seen that has allowed you to be this calm when looking at this."


    I could sense the sadness in his tone as he walked away.


    "I think that in itself is a tragedy..."


    *********


    {Moments Later}


    [00 Months: 06 Days: 05 Hours]


    When Fey returned, the color gradually finding its way back into her cheeks, she didn''t waste a moment.


    She hunched over, her keen eyes scanning the ground for the tiniest of clues. Her fingers gently ran over the churned earth, feeling for disturbances that the untrained eye couldn''t see.


    "They''ve attempted to cover their tracks," she muttered, her gaze narrow and focused. "But it''s sloppy. They''re clearly not experts at this."


    I watched as Fey moved through the wreckage, her movements precise and methodical. Her words echoed in my mind, fueling a growing suspicion.


    ''Either they''re amateurs, or they didn''t think it mattered.''


    Amateurs wouldn''t have been able to dispatch a multitude of trained guards and overpower someone of Sirius'' caliber. It was more usible that they were arrogant in their strength, seeing no need to hide their trail.


    I felt a tingle of wariness at this thought. I had to remind myself that I wasn''t bound by any heroic vows here.


    ''If things end up getting too overwhelming, I have the choice to retreat.''


    Yet, I also had to admit, there was a tantalizing lure to the risk. The potential reward, the advancement it could offer me, was difficult to ignore.


    ''If we save the delegate, my n seeds. I might even be able to score more points with Benard and establish some sort of connection with the Lyma Family.''


    Plus, if the enemy was strong, and I defeated them... I could finally get the chance to Level Up.


    ''I''ve been teaued in Level 35 for a while now...''


    While I was still considering all of this, a third possibility slowly began to form, a hypothesis that chilled me to my core.


    ''Is there a chance that these bandits are merely pawns?''


    What if they were simply amateurs being manipted by someone who was an Earth Survivor like me?


    It made sense, then.


    ''That''s why they would be very strong, yet sloppy in hiding their tracks.''


    What if this was simply a cunning strategy masked by seemingly sloppy execution?


    If this was the case, I was walking into a more dangerous situation than I had initially thought.


    ''So many factors to consider. I should use <Immersion>, just in case.'' I finally decided in my thoughts.


    As we followed Fey, tracking the cryptic trail through the dense foliage and over rugged terrain beyond the barren path, I mentally steeled myself for whatevery ahead.


    The forest around us grew denser, the shadows beneath the thick canopy of trees deepening.


    The air wasden with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, punctuated by the shrill calls of unseen creatures.


    My senses were on high alert, my body primed for any potential threats.


    I watched Fey''s back as she led the way, Bernard following closely, his usual joviality reced by a severe grimace.


    All the while, my mind was spinning, analyzing every possible oue, every possible threat.


    I didn''t know where this trail would lead us. But one thing was certain, I had to be prepared for anything.


    ''No risks... no rewards.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What will happen from this point on? Stick around to find out!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 90: Hideout Of The Bandits

    [00 Months: 06 Days: 08 Hours]


    We followed the trail into the heart of the woods, the thick canopy overhead casting a dense shadow over the path ahead.


    The surroundings were so quiet it was almost unsettling.


    Eventually, we hit a dead end.


    Fey, with a puzzled frown on her face, muttered, "This can''t be... the trail ends here. But that''s impossible."


    I peered at the dense foliage before us, which appeared as imprable as a wall. But something wasn''t quite right.


    A gentle hum at the edge of my perception sparked my curiosity. I activated <Immersion>, and one of its perks allowed me to see through even hidden things with my heightened perception.


    As I let my senses stretch out, the truth unveiled itself. There was indeed a barrier before us, but it was merely an illusion to hide the bandits''ir. I turned to Fey and Benard, who were looking at me with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Our prize lies ahead," I said, pointing at the seemingly solid wall of vegetation. "We just need to keep going."


    With skepticism on their faces, they hesitated, but then nodded. We moved forward, my body passing through the illusion like it was a mirage.


    The sensation was odd, like stepping through a thin veil of water. Once we crossed the threshold, arge wooden fence materialized before us, with a hefty gate set in its middle.


    A grin spread across my face as I nced at the impressive structure.


    "This is a bit grand for mere bandits," I murmured, a sense of amusement tingeing my words."But I''d bet myst coin that this is the right ce."


    A nce at Fey confirmed that we were at the right ce.


    "This is the ce. The trail picks up again here." She nodded, her eyes hardened with resolve.


    Benard was silent. He took a deep breath, his posture stiffening as he prepared himself for whaty beyond.


    "It seems the moment of truth is upon us... " he muttered, his fists clenching.


    And so, there we were, standing at the doorstep of a potentially dangerous situation. Yet, despite the uncertainty, I found a thrill in it all.


    It was a moment of truth indeed.


    ''Now then... I''m curious about the kinds of bandits we''ll see...''


    ***********


    {A Few Moments Earlier}


    The air within the dimly lit room was thick with palpable tension and fear.


    The Delegate of the Lyma family, a youngdy, her clothes disheveled and tears streaking down her delicate face, was trembling in the corner.


    The room was scantily furnished, and it reeked of fear. Fear towards the imposing being that sat within it.


    "I was born into war. Bred into it..." He whispered, his tone solemn as his voice rang with unfathomable deepness.


    "Please, let me go. My family will pay any price you ask," she sobbed, her pleas falling on deaf ears.


    Fenrir, the grizzled bandit leader, was leaning against a rough wooden table, his icy blue eyes fixed on the girl.


    He ignored her pleas, his lips curling into a sinister grin.


    He began his monologue, his voice gravelly, echoing through the eerie silence.


    "Once, I was a knight of your precious family," he muttered, his voice saturated with bitterness.


    "I bled for them. I fought countless battles in their name. But in ourst expedition to the Wild Lands, when I was on the brink of death, they abandoned me."


    His expression contorted into a grimace as the painful memories surfaced.


    "Do you understand? They left me there to die. To be killed by monsters just because I became a liability." He let out a chuckle.


    "You, with your silver spoon, wouldn''t understand, would you? There are some of us in this world who have to w and fight for every scrap of life we get."


    "H... h..." The girl could do nothing but produce more tears as she shuddered at Fenrir''s words.


    "Look at me now. Look at my face. The countless scars on my body. I''m now nothing but a monster."


    His gaze met the girl''s terrified eyes, a sharp glint forming in his.


    "Nothing would make me happier than to carve up that pristine body of yours, make you taste the same pain I had to endure."


    The girl whimpered, flinching as his words sliced through the air.


    Fenrir continued, "But, I suppose your body is worth more intact, for the hefty ransom your family will pay. Though..." He nced at her, his grin broadening.


    "... I''m not sure how much longer I can resist the temptation."


    She shuddered at his words, her sobs turning into silent cries.


    She felt powerless, trapped in this horrific scenario, at the mercy of a monster. Her mind was in turmoil, a whirlwind of fear and desperation.


    She shut her eyes tight, praying fervently for a miracle, for someone to save her from this nightmare.


    ''Please. Someone... anyone... h-help... help me!''


    ~WHUM!~


    The sturdy wooden door of the dimly lit room was abruptly pushed open, the rough creaking noise breaking the heavy silence.


    A disheveled bandit, his face flushed with panic, rushed in, stumbling over his words, "Leader...the barrier...it''s been bypassed!"


    Fenrir, who had been leaning against the table, his eyes fixed on the delegate, stiffened at these words.


    "W-what?" he shot up, his icy blue eyes wide with surprise, "Are you sure?"


    He had been certain that there would be some action for the recovery of the delegate, but he never expected it to be so soon. That barrier would have at least halted their progress for a day or more.


    How had they acted so quickly? How were they able to gather so many reinforcements to quickly?


    Fenrir was on edge the moment he heard the news.


    "And you''ve detected them?"


    The bandit nodded furiously, gasping out, "Yes, Leader! We''ve detected iing intruders! There are three of them. One of them matches Benard, the Guildmaster of Terance...and there''s also Fey, the best Ranger in all of Terance..."


    "And the third?" Fenrir cut him off, an ominous edge to his voice.


    "We... we don''t recognize him, Leader," the bandit stuttered, "But given he''s with them... he must be powerful."


    Fenrir leaned back, a look of astonishment crossing his weathered face. He began to pace, his mind whirling.


    He chuckled darkly, "They managed to break the barrier, huh? That''s interesting... But, only three? Benard should''ve known that we overpowered Sirius. And yet, he only brings two more people?"


    It was strange indeed. Yet, for the reason of desperation, perhaps the Guildmaster of Terance didn''t have any other choice.


    He shot a pointed nce at the bandit, "Any backups detected?"


    "No, Leader, only the three of them."


    Fenrir''s grin broadened, "Well, well, they truly don''t know their ce."


    He rose to his feet, determination seeping into his words, "I''ll go and greet Benard and his pitiful excuse for a rescue team."


    The bandit''s eyes widened, "Should we inform ''that man'' about the barrier?"


    "No!" Fenrir''s voice was like a whip, his gaze swiftly narrowing.


    There was no need to trouble someone like him over something as easy as this. With the Enchanted Items currently in his possession, he was confident in his ability.


    "He doesn''t need to know..."


    Fenrir strode towards the door, pausing to cast ast nce at the delegate.


    "How lucky you are," he murmured, his voice low, "People actually came back for you."


    He lingered on those words before continuing, "Once again, this world proves its unfairness. But no matter... "


    Turning away from her and everything else in the dimly lit room, his words faded in a menacing echo.


    "I''ll deal with this myself."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    And so it begins, my dear friends!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 91: The Bandit Leader

    Fenrir strode through the weathered wooden building, his footsteps echoing through the deserted hallways.


    His heart pounded in his chest, anticipation and excitement surging through his veins.


    He emerged into the brisk air, greeted by the imposing silhouette of the massive wooden wall protecting theirir, the golden ember of sunlight casting a foreboding glow on therge gate.


    A crowd of bandits was already gathered, their murmurs hushed, faces tense in the bright light.


    They parted for Fenrir, their whispers falling into silence. Behind him, more bandits fell into step, their raucous chatter ceasing as they neared the gate.


    The gate creaked open, revealing the narrow stretch of opennd before their.


    In the distance, three figures loomed, their shadows elongated by the ghostly daytime light which was dulled by the shrubbery around.


    A prick of recognition shed through Fenrir as he recognized the sturdy frame of Benard, the Guildmaster of Terance, standing tall despite the odds stacked against him.


    Beside him was the slender figure of Fey, the acimed Ranger, her usually vibrant eyes dim in the faint light.


    The third figure was unfamiliar, but he stood with a steadfast determination that suggested a formidable strength.


    Fenrir''s lips twisted into a cruel smile. His bandits fell into ce behind him, an impressive army looming ominously in the moonlight. The mismatched trio facing them appeared insignificant inparison.


    "Wee to our humble abode, Guildmaster Benard," Fenrir''s voice cut through the tense silence, his tone dripping with mockery. "And the renowned Ranger Fey, it''s such an honor."


    His eyes fell on the third man, his gaze sharpening, "And you...you''re a fresh face."


    The daytime was thick with tension, the approaching confrontation hanging heavily in the air. The bandits behind Fenrir stirred restlessly, a chorus of menacing murmurs rippling through the crowd.


    Fenrir raised his arms in a grand gesture, his cruelughter reverberating through the silent night, "I hope you didn''t expect a warm wee. You''re greatly outnumbered, after all."


    He lowered his arms, his gaze icy as he stared down the trio. His eyes locked onto Benard, his menacing gaze hard and cold.


    "Benard, you''re a fool," he scoffed, his voice carrying clearly across the stretch of no-man''snd between them.


    "Did you really think you could barge in here with only two others?"


    Benard''s gaze was resolute as he responded, "All we want is the delegate. Release her and we can avoid bloodshed."


    Fenrir''sughter echoed into the air, a chilling sound that made the hairs on the back of Benard''s neck stand on end.


    "Is that what you think, Benard?" he spat, "Do you not recognize me anymore?"


    Benard''s brows furrowed, his gaze scrutinizing the man before him. Perhaps there was something about his voice... or his damaged face... or his demanor.


    Perhaps...


    Suddenly, his eyes widened in recognition, and he took a step back, his body trembling upon realizing the identity of the Bandit Leader.


    "Fenrir?!" He breathed hard.


    "Y-you were presumed dead¡­"


    Fenrir''s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "Dead, am I?" he retorted, "Abandoned is more like it."


    Benard shook his head, trying to make sense of the shocking revtion. The pieces began toe together.


    Why the former Knight, Fenrir, would want the delegate of the family he once served? It all made sense now.


    "Fenrir, I heard about the expedition. It was a dangerous situation back then. The Lyma family had no choice but to¡ª"


    Fenrir''s fury erupted, cutting Benard off mid-sentence.


    "Shut up, Benard!" he roared, his rage reverberating through the still midday air. "You weren''t there! You didn''t see how they left me to die!"


    His breaths were ragged as he relived the painful memories, the betrayal he felt so keenly.


    "I bled for them, fought for them, and they repaid me by leaving me to die in the wilderness!"


    His words echoed hauntingly, his fury tangible in the air.


    "I will make them pay, Benard. I will make them feel the same betrayal, the same despair that I felt!"


    His words hung in the air, a promise of revenge. His face twisted into a deranged grin, his eyes reflecting the depths of his hatred and fury.


    "This is only the beginning," he promised, his grin widening into a maniacal smile as he stared out at his audience.


    "I''ll surely bring them to ruin and¡ª"


    "Would you shut up already?" A voice suddenly echoed.


    "H-huh...?"


    The sun zed overhead, casting harsh shadows and illuminating the tense standoff. The sudden voice repeated itself amid this tension.


    "I told you to shut up." The neer, the boy they did not recognize, was the one who spoke.


    His tone was icily calm, and he had a dead look in his amber eyes.


    Fenrir''s gaze snapped to the interloper, his eyes narrowing dangerously.


    The boy continued, his words calm and steady, "You were just weak, Fenrir. That''s why you got taken advantage of, that''s why you were abandoned."


    "What did you just say to me?"


    "Oh? You didn''t hear me? What I said was pretty simple, though. You. Were. Just.


    Too. Weak."


    Fury red in Fenrir''s eyes, his anger manifesting in a sudden surge of energy.


    ~WHUUUUMMM!~


    The ground around him trembled, his power creating a palpable pressure that filled the air. Crimson aurashed around him as he red at the impudentd who dared to speak about words he didn''t understand.


    "How dare you!" Fenrir roared, his voice a whip crack in the silent midday.


    But the boy was unmoved, his gaze steady on Fenrir, his expression unyielding. The tension between them was a taut wire, ready to snap.


    "You became a liability..." The boy continued, his voice resonating with an undercurrent of something that wasn''t quite sympathy


    "... And so you were disposed of. It''s that simple."


    Fenrir''s chest heaved as he sucked in a breath, his eyes burning with a feral light.


    Then, a sudden quiet settled over him.


    "Haha..." He looked at the boy, his gaze softer, but no less intense.


    "You''re right... " He admitted, his voice barely a whisper.


    His eyes hardened, his jaw clenching. "I was weak. In this world, the weak are discarded while the strong are exalted. That is the truth."


    His lips curved into a cruel smile, his power surging around him, the air thick with it. "But now, I am strong. And I intend to prove it."


    His gaze swept over the three, his eyes burning with a cold, ruthless light.


    "I will show you... " He dered, his voice echoing around them.


    "... Just how weak you truly are¡­ and just how strong I have be!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Giga Fenrir is going to teach prideful Mc the meaning of true strength. I can''t wait!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 92: The Crimson Ogre

    The sun hung high in the sky, illuminating the scene as Fenrir''s hand dipped into his pocket, pulling out a gemstone.


    With a small smirk, he activated it. The air around him shimmered, a barrier forming and encasing him in a bubble of imprable protection.


    His smirk broadened, eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    His other hand traveled to the ne around his neck.


    As his fingers brushed over the pendant, a surge of power burst forth from him, washing over the area.


    His power magnified, filling the air with an almost tangible pressure.


    "I have ultimate defense and ultimate offense," Fenrir dered, his voice echoing around them, filled with arrogance.


    Energy coalesced around him, a swirling vortex of power. "I am both an imprable shield and an unstoppable force."


    He took a stance, feet apart, arms raised. His energy surged, wrapping around him, a corona of crimson power.


    "This," he announced, voice resonating with power, "is the [Crimson Ogre''s Dance]."


    The technique was one of the Lyma Family''s Martial Arts, known only to the knights and guards in their service.


    And as a former knight, Fenrir was privy to this secret.


    As he activated the technique, the air around him crackled with electricity, a testament to his amplified power.


    The barrier deflected all iing damage while allowing him to inflict massive damage on his foes.


    He waspletely untouchable, an unassable fortress of power.


    Across from him, Benard''s face fell into a grim expression, his eyes filled with worry. He could sense Fenrir''s overwhelming power, a tidal wave threatening to engulf them all.


    "He''s... strong," he muttered, his voice thick with dread.


    Beside him, Fey also looked perturbed, her gaze uneasy.


    "I sense an overwhelming power from him," she whispered, a shiver running down her spine.


    The air was heavy with Fenrir''s power, a weight that pressed down on them all.


    The bandits around Fenrir took positions behind him, their faces filled with confidence and malicious glee.


    "You''re all dead now," they taunted, their voices ringing out in cruelughter.


    Fenrir stood at the forefront, his energy crackling around him, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    He was an unyielding wall of power, his aura radiating a sense of invincibility. With his seemingly imprable power, he was indeed unstoppable.


    "Is this all...?"


    "WHAT?!" Fenrir''s eyes bulged as he was once again assailed by the calm voice of thed before him.


    Amidst the rising tension and fearsome disy of power, the third man, the unknownpanion of Benard and Fey, seemed unfazed.


    "I''m asking if this is all. Is there still something else you have up your sleeve? I''d advise you to take it out now."


    Confidence wrapped around him like a cloak as he stepped forward, a small smile ying on his lips.


    Words could not describe the way Fenrir felt about being insulted to this degree.


    "You must be retarded. An idiot with no brain. It seems you are unable toprehend what power means even if it is staring you in the face." He growled, his re settling on the youth.


    "I don''t know whether to call that bravery... or stupidity."


    "I think it''s you that doesn''t quite understand." The boy said, his voice clear and steady despite the heavy air around them.


    "Oh? And what is it that I don''t understand?" Fenrir sneered, his barrier pulsing around him in response to his mounting anger.


    "You''re not strong." His words hung in the air, a bombshell that rippled through the watching crowd.


    "You''re still weak."


    "W-what did you... JUST SAY TO ME?"


    The fury that washed over Fenrir was almost palpable, his aura ring up with renewed force.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    In an instant, he was in motion, his enhanced speed turning him into a blur.


    The ground shattered beneath him, his body propelled forward by an immense shockwave that billowed out, warping the air around him.


    ~VWUUUM!~


    Fey and Benard barely had time to react, their eyes wide in shock. Fenrir closed the distance between him and the third man, faster than a falling star.


    His fist shot out, aimed right at the heart of his enemy.


    ''For your arrogance against me...'' The grin on his face was cruel, his eyes gleaming with anticipation of the kill.


    ''... Just die!''


    He connected with the third man, the force of his blow igniting a powerful explosion that reverberated around them, ttening everything within its reach.


    ~BOOOOOMMMM!~


    The shockwave swept Fey and Benard off their feet, pushing them away from the epicenter.


    "Guark!"


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Arghh!"


    They both crashed behind, their bodies recoiling from the sudden impact that pushed them back.


    ~FSHUUUUUU~


    As the dust settled, all eyes locked onto the point of impact.


    There stood the youth, standing upright... seemingly untouched.


    The dust billowed around him, obscuring his form, but as it cleared, his figure emerged, solid and unbroken.


    He had taken Fenrir''s full might head-on and still stood, unfazed.


    "W-what?! H-how?!"


    "It''s like I said before... " He muttered, his voice carrying across the silent field.


    His smile turned into aplete lull, and his eyes seemed empty, hollow of any form of excitement.


    At that moment, the gaze of condescension that he expressed was enough to cause Fenrir to fall to his knees.


    It felt the same as an avnche staring down at an ant.


    Apletely overwhelming sensation!


    "...Too weak."


    Fenrir''s eyes bulged as he suddenly found himself unable to stand upright.


    ''E-eh...?'' His body buckled, sinking against an invisible force that descended upon him like a sledgehammer, pinning him to the broken earth beneath his feet.


    ~BOOOOOOOMMMMM!~


    The shockwave cracked the ground around him, a spiderweb of fractures spreading from the point where he kneeled.


    His barrier, the symbol of his imprable defense, shattered like fragile ss, its shimmering surface rippling and breaking under the weight of the unseen force.


    The air became dense, his body heavier, and his strength insufficient.


    A strange and foreign feeling overcame him - the feeling of helplessness.


    Beneath the weight of this unseen force, Fenrir found himself sprawling t on the ground, his body crushed under the intense pressure.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, and his gaze turned up to see the youth looking down on him.


    "<Gravity Press>," He heard someone mutter, his voice carrying across the field, his tone matter-of-fact, as if this was a mere routine.


    A shiver of realization slithered down Fenrir''s spine. His heart pounded in his chest, echoing his newfound fear.


    The stark contrast between them had beenid bare for all to see.


    "I actually had some form of expectation when I first heard about you. Seeing the scene of carnage made me anticipate our encounter even more..." Fenrir heard the words of the young man, so calm and smooth.


    "But now that you''re here, struggling beneath me, I only have onement."


    Rippling sensations coursed through his veins as the boy''s words etched itself into Fenrir''s brain.


    "... Underwhelming."


    The sense of power he had once held now felt like a far-off dream as hey ttened on the ground, looking up at the truly strong one standing over him.


    The youth was right all along.


    ''I... I... I am too weak...!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Pfft! How else would this have ended?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 93: The True Leader

    [00 Months: 06 Days: 08 Hours]


    I stared down at Fenrir, whose bulging eyes and gasping mouth bore a clear testament to his fear and surprise.


    A flicker of disappointment trailed through my heart.


    I had expected more from him. With all his talk of power and revenge, with his dramatic disy of strength, I had hoped for a challenge, a worthy opponent.


    I had hoped for a chance to grow stronger, to finally Level Up.


    "Is this it?" I murmured, my eyes flicking across the scene, taking in the shocked bandits who looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    Fey and Benard, who were still recovering from the shockwave, also appearedpletely stunned.


    And then there was Fenrir, lying prone and helpless beneath my power.


    ''Is this really all he''s got?''


    It was disheartening. All this preparation, all this anticipation... for what?


    A disy of false bravado and a pitiful whimper of defeat. It felt like a colossal waste of my time, my energy.


    I released my <Gravity Press>, allowing Fenrir to scramble back to his feet.


    I hoped the terror of the experience would provoke him, perhaps push him into fighting with more determination.


    But as he staggered upright, a look of pure terror in his eyes, I could tell he was broken.


    "A-are you sure about this, Luke? You''re releasing him from your hold?" Benard cautiously protested, though his tone was as weak as it was pointless to me.


    ''What''s the point? He clearly won''t do anything more. Besides...''


    I had noticed something in my fight with Fenrir, and that was the true source of his powers. It didn''t stem from his Martial Arts, or anytent power he possessed, but the items in his possession.


    ... Items that resembled the ones given by the System!


    "Answer me truthfully or I''ll eliminate you on the spot." I said, my gaze settling on the trembling Fenrir as he stared at me with obvious despair.


    "Where did you get those items?"


    Heavy silence settled as I asked him that question, and I could see his eyes twitching and sweat pouring from his face as the questionnded.


    ''He most likely got it from a Survivor from Earth. That exins why he was able to defeat Sirius, who is considered very strong by this world''s standards, and even threaten Benard with his seemingly overwhelming power.''


    Considering how he talked about his weakness in the past, Fenrir must have not had ess to such Items before, and the fact that he was just making his move against the Lyma Family now meant he must have just recently gotten the items.


    ''It''s just a hunch, and I could be wrong.'' However, my suspicions wouldn''t let it go.


    ''Should I just use <Truthful re>?''


    I took a step forward, and instantly Fenrir shrieked and shivered, moving back.


    "T-they were given to me by our backer! Our backer g-gave them... t-to me!"


    It seemed I didn''t need to use my Skill, after all. As it turned out, one of my suspicions was correct.


    Someone gave him the Items.


    ... But who?


    "When were the Items given to you?" I asked, my gaze narrowing on the trembling man.


    "I-it was five days ago... when I swore loyalty to him." Fenrir whimpered as he spoke.


    ''Oh? Yet another match.'' I smiled internally.


    It seemed I was right. Or rather, most likely correct. The Items were given to this Mage''Earth Native by someone like me.


    The bandits behind Fenrir also seemed to know this, considering how their expressions all seemed uniformly frightened, as well as concerned for Fenrir, who was spilling their secrets.


    It seemed that, even though Fenrir was the leader of their little bandit squad, the benefactor was the real person in charge.


    ''He probably appeared somewhere within the bandits'' territory and subdued them, taking over their means of operation.''


    Considering the standard of strength in this world, I wasn''t too surprised.


    At this point, I was already getting curious about the identity of the person who tamed this bunch.


    "Who is the¡ª"


    ~BOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    A sudden, deafening sound of splintering wood resonated across the battlefield, causing everyone, myself included, to whip our heads towards the source.


    Therge wooden gate of the bandit hideout, which until now had stood tall and intimidating, was being torn apart.


    Dust and debris flew everywhere as a figure emerged from the wreckage, and I felt an involuntary shudder run down my spine.


    ''T-that is...?!'' A silhouette caught my sight as <Immersion> picked up a strong presence approaching me.


    It wasn''t just the audacity of his entrance or the wreckage he left in his wake. It was the palpable sense of power that washed over my senses.


    A pressure that pressed down on my chest, making my breath hitch. It was a whole different level from what I had sensed from Fenrir.


    "Who dares to disturb my lovely nap?" The figure growled, stretching his arms over his head as he yawned, seemingly unbothered by the wreckage around him or the stunned silence that had fallen over us.


    The figure was a man, not particrlyrge or imposing, but his aura... it was overpowering.


    He was a rugged man, sporting a disheveled hairstyle and a reckless grin.


    His clothes were simple, a rough tunic and pants, but they were offset by the intimidating aura of power that radiated from him.


    Even from a distance, I could feel the strength radiating from him. It wasn''t like Fenrir''s crude disy of power, but a quiet, simmering potency that spoke volumes.


    One by one, the bandits around us dropped to their knees, their heads bowed in a gesture of deep respect, or maybe fear.


    ''Ah, I see. So that''s him. To think he would show himself this easily...''


    I watched, my heart pounding in my chest as the man ambled towards us.


    Each of hiszy strides covered an impossible distance, and before I knew it, he was standing before us.


    His eyes, half-lidded and uninterested, scanned over us, flicking over Fenrir''s prone form with a barely concealed annoyance.


    His gaze finallynded on me, and for a brief second, I felt a jolt of recognition.


    But before I could explore that sensation, he yawned again, covering his mouth with a calloused hand.


    "You''ve got a lot of nerve, messing up my afternoon siesta," he drawled, his voice filled with a raspy, delinquent-like tone.


    Despite the clear annoyance in his voice, his eyes were unreadable, as though he was still debating if we were worth his attention.


    ''He... he''s strong!'' My instincts instantly screamed at me.


    I swallowed hard, mentally preparing myself for what was toe.


    This was it. This was the real battle I had been yearning for.


    I didn''t think I would meet a fellow Earthling so soon, but I also never expected him to have such an overwhelming aura.


    Was he a Ranker? How had he been Leveling Up if he had been with these Bandits for so long?


    How in the world did he get so strong?


    I had so many thoughts as I stared at the man before me, gazing deep into his abyssal eyes. The questions never seemed to leave me.


    ''Just who is this person?''


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like things are about to get a lot more serious...


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 94: Swindler

    Andrew sauntered through the rubble, his lips curling in a frown as he surveyed the chaos.


    Despite the bandits kneeling around him, his mind was miles away, tracing back to the time when everything in his life had abruptly taken a turn for the worse.


    About six days ago, he had been an ordinary human, barely scraping by in the harsh reality known as the Apocalypse on Earth.


    Having experienced the merciless ordeal known as the Tutorial, his world had been a constant battle for survival.


    Every waking moment, for the week itsted, was a struggle against insurmountable odds, and every night was a miracle if he survived to see another dawn.


    Yet, in all those challenges, he had barely leveled up.


    He wasn''t strong, never was, even before the Apocalypse.


    But he was a survivor, and that tenacity kept him alive where strength had failed.


    And then, he had found himself in this strange world called Mage''Earth. He had expected his miseries to multiply, to face yet another battle for survival.


    But the reality had been... surprisingly different.


    The people of this world... they were weak.


    So pathetically weak that it made Andrew wonder if he had somehow lucked out, ended up in a world where his mediocre power was seen as something significant.


    What he had initially thought to be a misfortune, havingnded in a bandit''s territory, had turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    Those same bandits now knelt before him, treating him like some sort of deity.


    They did his bidding without question, fear and reverence clear in their eyes. All because he was ''strong'', by this world''s standards at least.


    His gaze fell on Fenrir, the supposed ''leader'' of the bandits.


    Andrew had given him an item that was supposed to boost his abilities considerably, yet here he was, defeated by a trio of people.


    It was puzzling, to say the least, but not rming. After all, the natives of this world were weak.


    Andrew crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze finally focusing on the three standing before him.


    If the bandits couldn''t handle them, he would.


    After all, how hard could it be?


    "Let''s get this over with," he mumbled to himself, a trace of annoyance seeping into his tone.


    He had been enjoying his nap, after all.


    _________


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Andrew Alden


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 7


    - Life Force: 9/9 (+2)= 11


    - Energy Level: 8/8 (+2), (+3)= 14


    - Combat Ability: 7/7 (+2), (+3), (+2) = 15


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 100


    - Role: <The Swindler>


    - Authority: <Deciet>


    - Titles: <Chosen One>, <Fraud>, <Underdog>, <Survivor>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Bluff>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Dash>, <Basic Combat>, <Buff>, <Language Comprehension>


    - Items Equipped: <Standard Adventurer''s Garb>, <Basic Leather Gloves>, <Small Healing Potion>, <Beginner''s Glove>,


    - Alignment: Neutral


    [Additional Information]


    Your power is not extraordinary, yet your ambition is. Good luck surviving!


    _________


    "Looks like you weren''t strong enough to take them, Fenrir. Still too weak, I see..." Andrew smirked, his gaze settling on the shivering leader of the bandits.


    "I-I''m sorry, master! T-the thing is... he was stronger than I¡ª"


    "Of course, excuses. I already warned you of what would happen if you disturbed my nap."


    "E-eek! I''m sorry, master!" Fenrir instantly shrank back, joining the rest of the bandits, and bowed before Andrew.


    At this point, he dared not show anything besides pure subservience.


    "Whatever. Useless..." Bolstered by his perceived superiority, Andrew strode forward, his boots crunching on the gravel underfoot.


    His eyes were dark as he scanned the trio before him, his mouth stretching into a wide, predatory grin.


    His gait was steady and sure, the embodiment of pure confidence. His presence felt oppressive, a tangible shroud of menace coiling around him as he activated his <Buff> skill.


    The world was a bit brighter, a bit sharper as the skill took effect.


    His muscles tensed, his heart pounded in his chest, and a rush of adrenaline surged through his veins, making his senses more acute.


    In his eyes, the trio before him seemed to shrink, their expressions subtly shifting, eyes widening, bodies tensing.


    Their strength was wavering, their spirits faltering.


    ''Using my Exclusive Skill, <Bluff>, my power will appear even more impressive and powerful than it actually is, further strengthening my position.''


    Usually, when someone was confronted with a very challenging foe, they would be convinced to give their all in the fight. However, if the enemy was overwhelmingly strong, it could lead to despair.


    Thetter effect was what Andrew was after.


    "Oh, what''s this?" His voice was a casual drawl, dripping with arrogance. "Already scared, are we?"


    His eyes flicked to the oldest among the three.


    A man of about fifty or so, with streaks of silver running through his hair, and a hardened expression.


    But behind those eyes, Andrew could see it.


    Fear.


    Good. It meant he was winning.


    ''He''s probably the one that beat Fenrir. He looks strong.''


    And then there was the woman, her gaze sharp, but the slight tremble of her hands gave her away.


    Fear, again.


    The corners of Andrew''s mouth twitched upwards.


    He was two for two.


    But the final one, the boy standing at the forefront, looked conflicted.


    His eyes bore into Andrew''s, unblinking. The kid was trying to put on a brave face.


    Admirable, but futile.


    "Well, well, well," Andrew drawled, taking another step forward.


    The air between them seemed to thicken, the tension palpable.


    His gaze focused on the boy, his grin widening.


    ''He looks like the weakest. If I pick on him and defeat him first, the other two will be even more frightened by my power.''


    Everything was working so well.


    "You seem a little lost, kiddo. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you find your way..." His eyes sparkled with a dangerous glint.


    "Straight to hell."


    Hisughter echoed ominously around them, a final crescendo to his threat. This was his stage, his spectacle.


    Andrew was convinced, he had them right where he wanted.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Chad Andrew for the win!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 95: Undue Caution

    [00 Months: 06 Days: 08 Hours]


    ''Careful, Mikey, careful.''


    My heart thudded in my chest as I took a slow, steady breath, focusing my gaze on the man before me.


    I expected any Survivor from Earth that I met to be stronger than the Natives here, especially if he led the bandits, but the power this man exuded seemed almost unreal.


    It felt overwhelming.


    I had to size him up. But I needed to be smart about it.


    Conserving energy was key. I had to be ready for anything, especially a fight.


    ''That meant I have to use my <All Seeing Eyes> Skill.''


    But it came with a price. The drain on my energy was significant.


    So, I decided to just use the first form of the Skill - it would only give me the target''s name and Level, but it was better than nothing.


    My eyes flickered and then it was like I was seeing through a different lens. The world dimmed, everything but the target fading into insignificance.


    His image flickered in my vision, and then there it was. His full name and Level.


    [Brief Info]


    Name: Andrew Alden.Level: 7


    ''E-eh?''


    Level 7? My brow furrowed.


    That didn''t make sense.


    The pressure he was exerting, the cocky swagger, the confident grin... that didn''t align with a Level 7.


    But my Skill had never been wrong before.


    My gaze remained steady on Andrew, but my mind was racing.


    Was he bluffing? Was there something else at y here? It was almost too easy.


    The sensation of unease gnawed at my insides, but I kept my expression impassive.


    I needed answers, but for now, I would y along. I would keep my guard up and wait for the right moment to strike.


    ''It''s possible he has an item that obscures the effects of my <All Seeing Eyes>, or maybe a counter-skill¡­''


    It was also possible that he had a Skill that could cause an apprehension of fear towards the target. Since it was possible that the situation flowed either way, I couldn''t be too careful or careless.


    ''He''s walking up to me now. I suppose he''s going to try an attack.''


    Using <Visualize>, I would be able to see his attacks, so there was no real harm in observing for now.


    ''In the worst case, I have <Dream>...''


    The moment I thought that, my eyes widened, and I felt a sharp sting in my heart.


    It felt frustrating. Painfully frustrating.


    "Oi, what are you looking at? You dare stare at me with such eyes?" Andrew''s words brought me back to reality as he growled at me.


    It seemed I was ring at him unconsciously, and the response to that was a clenched fist he was forming.


    Without wasting much time, or any at all, he lunged forward with a speed that was unnerving.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    The air around his fistpressed, crackling with barely contained power. It was¡­ it was¡­


    ''Weak¡­''


    Was this really the strength of a Level 7?


    I didn''t have time to ponder, my instincts kicked in, and I twisted my body, my feet defying gravity as I barely evaded the powerful punch.


    The shockwave of his missed attack sent debris flying, echoing like a thunderp.


    As Inded, a flurry of thoughts raced through my mind. His punch, it wasn''t as earth-shattering as I expected.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    There were two possibilities - either Andrew was pretending to be a Level 7 until I revealed my true strength, or he was actually a Level 7.


    My Skill, <All Seeing Eyes>, should have been foolproof, but if he had a way to obscure it... then it was currently unreliable.


    It was a conundrum.


    ''I probably shouldn''t waste Energy to try to pry more information from him. The possibility of him faking exists¡­''


    I nced at Andrew, who was watching me intently, an arrogant smirk ying on his lips.


    This was a dangerous game, one that I couldn''t afford to lose.


    If he was truly a Level 7, I risked giving away my strength unnecessarily. But if he was stronger...


    ''That would be much worse.''


    My heart hammered in my chest as I measured Andrew with a gaze as cold as ice.


    "You done staring?" Andrew''s mocking voice cut through my thoughts.


    I was left with a choice.


    y it safe and trust my Skills, or risk it all on an intuition? It felt like I was standing on the edge of a precipice, the wrong step could mean my downfall.


    I squared my shoulders, my mind made up. "I was just wondering when you''d start taking this seriously."


    I let a confident smirk y on my lips. Now it was time to see who was bluffing.


    The stakes were high, but I wasn''t about to back down.


    ''Show me your real strength!''


    The air was thick with tension as Andrew''s expression hardened, and he lunged at me again.


    ~VWUUM!~


    The power behind his attack seemed to intensify, but it was still too slow.


    The flurry of punches and kicks, the glint of sheer determination in his eyes... they were nothingpared to the strength I had faced before.


    Each attack was a sluggish dance, choreographed and predictable. I spun around him, dancing just out of reach of his wild punches.


    He was getting desperate, breathing heavily, sweat running down his face.


    Was this a ruse? Was he trying to lull me into a false sense of security?


    No, that didn''t add up. He was struggling, burning up his energy like a lit fuse.


    Then the doubt crept in again.


    Could this really be all he had? This Level 7 whomanded the respect of bandits, was he really this weak?


    I saw him draw a deep breath, preparing for another attack. But I was done ying the evasion game.


    It was my turn to strike back.


    I sprang forward, my right palm thrust out. My move was as swift as the wind and as silent as a whisper. Andrew''s eyes widened in shock, he was too slow to react.


    ~WHUUUM!~


    My palm strike connected with his chest, and the impact echoed like a thunderp.


    The world seemed to stand still for a moment, then Andrew coughed up a spray of blood, and he was flung backwards like a ragdoll.


    "Guark!"


    He crashed into the wooden fence behind him, splintering it to pieces.


    ~BOOOOOOOOMMMM!~


    The bandits watched in stunned silence, their jaws dropping at the intense sight that just unraveled before all of us.


    ''Oh?'' A smirk tugged at my lips.


    Just like that¡­ Andrew was so easily flung away?


    ''No one who is a Level higher than me would be so weak¡­''


    As it turned out, I was most likely being a fool in our exchange all this time. I had doubted <All Seeing Eyes> for no reason at all.


    "Haha¡­ damn." I chuckled a little as I watched the debris before me, seeing as the mighty Andrew groaned among the fallen wood.


    If this was all he had, then this was going to be easier than I thought.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I find interactions like this hrious. I would have said "Chad Andrew not for the win," but that''s getting old already.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 96: Empathy

    Pain.


    It consumed Andrew, rippled through him like waves in an angry sea.


    Every bone in his body ached with the aftershocks of that brutal strike.


    ''I-it hurts¡­ urk!'' He grimaced, clutching his chest as he staggered to his feet amongst the shattered remains of the fence.


    In the pit of his stomach, a sinking feeling took root.


    His confidence had been high, his hopes even higher.


    A native couldn''t possibly be stronger than him, not when he himself was a survivor of Earth''s brutal Tutorial.


    Yet here he was, gasping for breath, struggling to maintain hisposure.


    His eyes were drawn back to the boy who hadnded that crushing blow. His face was calm, his stance steady.


    An adversary far beyond any he''d met since arriving in this world.


    ''C-could it be¡­?!''


    The thought that the youth might not be a native, but a survivor like him, raced through Andrew''s mind.


    ''N-no¡­'' His heart pounded in his chest like a wild drum.


    Could it be? The one who defeated Fenrir was him? Was he a fellow Earth survivor?


    Recognition dawned in his mind like a sunrise after a long night.


    He instantly knew he was outmatched. It was as clear as the midday sun above them. He was fighting someone stronger, someone who had survived the cruel tutorial like him.


    And if the youth was indeed an Earth survivor, then it meant he was of a higher level.


    The thought made him feel cold despite the scorching sun.


    ''R-run¡­ I have to run!''


    Andrew''s instincts screamed at him to flee, to run as far away from this deadly enemy as possible.


    He gritted his teeth, fear gripping him tightly.


    It was time to activate hisst resort.


    ''<Dash>''


    With a burst of speed that surprised even him, Andrew turned on his heel and bolted.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    ''P-please let me make it! Let me escape!''


    His heart pounded in his ears, each beat a frantic reminder of the narrow escape he was making.


    ''I''m sorry Fenrir¡­ everyone¡­ you just have to suffer the brunt of your crimes.''


    He had nothing to do with this whole thing. He wasn''t a bandit. He was just using them as a cover.


    He never wanted any of this. He just wanted to be happy andfortable.


    Was that so wrong? Was that so bad?


    No! No, it wasn''t!


    As he ran, his only thought was to survive, to live another day. And perhaps, to grow stronger so that he may never experience such fear again.


    ''I-I''ll make sure I get stronger!'' His thoughts desperately echoed as his heart pounded.


    "Next time¡­ next time for sure!"


    "Oh? Next time what?" A voice sharply sounded behind him.


    "E-eh?"


    In a fleeting moment, the hope of escape that had blossomed in Andrew''s chest was snuffed out.


    Just as he thought he was getting away, a sudden pressure from behind made him stumble.


    ''N-no¡­!''


    The world spun as he felt himself fly and then abruptly stop, his body painfully mming into a tree.


    "Gahh!"


    His breath hitched as he tried toprehend what just happened. How had the boy caught up so quickly?


    ''C-could he have the <Dash> Skill too?''


    Andrew weakly slid down the rough bark of the tree, the taste of copper flooding his mouth as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His body felt heavy, every movement sending throbs of agony coursing through his nerves.


    Yet his mind was in overdrive, processing the realization that had dawned upon him.


    He had assumed he had the upper hand with his <Dash> Skill. But the boy.. .had closed the distance between them effortlessly, as if he was merely taking a leisurely stroll.


    Andrew felt a cold chill snake down his spine. The disparity between their powers was not just a small gap.


    It was a yawning chasm!


    Disbelief, fear, and a sense of impending doom swirled in his mind as he lifted his head to stare into the chillingly calm eyes of his pursuer.


    "How..." he wheezed out, his voice barely more than a breathless whisper, the words heavy with the weight of his defeat and disbelief.


    Andrew looked up, the pain coursing through his body momentarily forgotten as he saw the monstrous person standing over him, a broad grin spread across his face.


    "You know, I had to knock out all your bandit buddies before chasing after you," The youth said, his tone light, as though they were discussing the weather rather than the conclusion of a violent confrontation.


    Andrew''s eyes widened slightly, a mixture of disbelief and fear crossing his face.


    "Took me a while. You''re really slow, by the way," The young man continued.


    His words were like a dagger, digging into Andrew''s pride. "Are you using <Dash>, by the way? Ah, that brings back memories, really."


    Memories? The word echoed in Andrew''s mind.


    Did that mean he had the Skill? No¡­ he had something better?!


    Just how strong was this youth? How could he be so calm, so nonchnt, even in the face of conflict?


    "I let you run off to create some distance between us and the other natives," He added, drawing closer to Andrew.


    That word, ''natives'', sent a chill through Andrew. The boy was an outsider, just like him. He was a survivor from Earth.


    ''T-this could be my chance.''


    Andrew could plead for mercy, they were both from Earth, after all.


    He could negotiate, offer something of value.


    But even as this thought crossed his mind, The boy''s next words sliced through his hopes like a razor-sharp de.


    "I want to get some information from you. About Earth. And other important stuff. Although..." His voice trailed off, his gaze turning thoughtful.


    "...You might not have any useful information, this could all be a waste of time. But I still need to find out what I can."


    "I-I can be useful to you!" Andrew blurted out, the words tumbling from his lips in a desperate plea.


    "If you let me live, I can...I can provide a lot of help. I promise."


    Yes.


    He was weak, sure, but even weaklings had their uses. Thankfully this guy still needed his help with something. They could cooperate¡­ right?


    "Hm?" The boy looked at him, a strange look of amusement gleaming in his eyes.


    "Maybe you''re confused about something," he said, his voice soft yet cold. "You''re going to give me information regardless."


    "H-huh?" Andrew croaked.


    "I just have to pry it out of you with my Skill. And even after you die, you''ll still be useful to me with <Fallen Foe>."


    "W-what¡­?"


    "It''s got an upgrade. Works with Human Essence too."


    Andrew felt his blood turn to ice, a wave of pure terror washing over him.


    Who¡­ who was this person?!


    "Do you even have any empathy? Are you even human?" he asked, his voice barely more than a hoarse whisper.


    In response, thed only chuckled, a chilling sound that echoed in the stillness around them.


    "Oh, I have empathy, alright. But that empathy...doesn''t extend to you."


    Andrew''s bloodshot eyes widened as he felt the overwhelming pressure the boy exerted.


    After all¡­ " He said, his smile widening, his eyes gleaming with an icy determination,


    "... You are the enemy."


    *


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Welp¡­ that''s the end for Andrew.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 97: Lyma Family Delegate

    Fey and Benard made their way into the bandit hideout, their steps silent, their senses alert.


    The air was stale and heavy with dust, carrying the foul stench of unwashed bodies and spoiled food. It was a mess of a ce, the disorder and filth a clear reflection of the bandits'' lifestyle.


    As they proceeded further into the den, they couldn''t help but exchange nces, both of them thinking of the young man they had left outside ¨C Luke.


    The sheer power he had demonstrated was beyond anything they had anticipated.


    "I knew the boy was strong," Benard began, his voice low to avoid attracting attention. "But that... that was something else."


    Fey nodded, her usually bright eyes serious. "I agree. He may be young, but his strength... it''s terrifying. I didn''t think he had it in him."


    Their conversation was cut short as they encountered the first batch of bandits.


    "W-what are you doing here?!"


    "B-boss¡­ did they slip past the Boss?"


    "What does that matter? W-we just have to stop them! H-how hard could it be?"


    "Boss will have our heads if we don''t do something¡­"


    Unfortunately for them, they didn''t yet realize their Boss was down for the count.


    The group stood in their path, ugly grins on their faces, clearly frightened of the duo.


    It was a grave mistake.


    Fey, agile and swift, moved like a tempest, her short dagger cutting through the air, silencing the bandits before they could even draw their weapons.


    Benard, his movements more measured but no less deadly, handled the rest with the practiced ease of a seasoned warrior.


    They didn''t even need to take the bunch seriously.


    The duo moved on, weaving their way through thebyrinth of crude rooms and corridors, felling any resistance with grim efficiency.


    Eventually, after mere minutes that felt like hours, they found her¨C the delegate of the Lyma Family.


    She was tied up,pletely unconscious, but alive.


    ''I-is that¡­?!''


    Benard noticed the smell of ammonia that tainted the room, and Fey could see the lower region of their objective''s garment soaked with what could only be one thing.


    ''L-let''s not talk about it¡­'' Both of them looked at each other and agreed on that instantly.


    Freeing her quickly, they started to make their way out of the hideout, avoiding the part of the delegate''s cloth that reeked of something improper.


    This time, however, Benard and Fey were met with a more formidable force.


    The leftover hideout bandits had rallied, their numbers greater, their resolve stronger.


    But they were still just bandits, and they were facing the Guildmaster of Terance and a high-ranking Adventurer.


    Compared to Fenrir, or the benefactor behind them¡­ these were nothing more than fodder.


    "Let''s end this quickly¡­" Energy gathered around the best Ranger in Terance as she summoned a bow and a quiver full of arrows behind her.


    "Agreed." Benard grinned, his body now shimmering with azure light.


    Fey let loose her conjured arrows, each one finding its mark with deadly precision.


    ~WHISH!~


    Her expression remained serene, the hum of her mystical bowstrings the only hint of her deadly intent.


    Beside her, Benard was a force of nature.


    His fists were a blur as he applied his Martial Art Technique [Iron-Blood Monk], his movements as fluid as they were powerful.


    Each punchnded with a thunderous impact, throwing bandits off their feet.


    ~BOOOM!~


    The air rang with the sh of weapons and the cries of the defeated. Fey and Benard, despite the odds, remained unyielding.


    Their synergy was wless, a dance of destruction against the wave of bandits.


    In the end, they stood amidst a room filled with defeated bandits, their faces barely showing any signs of exhaustion.


    "After watching Luke fight, I lost all my confidence. I felt I was weak." Benard smirked, watching all the foes he had defeated as they remained unconscious on the ground.


    "Turns out I''m not weak at all. That kid is just too strong."


    Fey could only smile and nod in agreement.


    They were the elite of Terance, and many would consider them top ranks in the Adventuring business.


    ¡­ They were strong in their own way.


    ******


    The setting sun streamed through the leaves overhead, casting dappled shadows on the ground as Benard and Fey emerged from the bandit''s hideout.


    Their bodies were tense with adrenaline, a testament to the intense battle they had just emerged from.


    Their eyes fell on the figure waiting patiently nearby, instantly recognizing the slim silhouette.


    "Luke!" Benard eximed, his voiceced with surprise. "You''re back already?"


    Mikey, still using the alias Luke, merely shrugged in response. His youthful face was inscrutable in the dim light.


    "Didn''t have to go too far."


    Fey tilted her head, her sharp eyes appraising him. "Did you manage to catch the benefactor of the bandits?"


    A dryugh escaped Luke, his gaze flitting to them. "Oh, I caught him alright," he replied, the corners of his lips twitching into a wry grin.


    "But he struggled so much that I had to kill him."


    Benard nodded, his brow furrowing in understanding. "Can''t be helped then. It''s a kill-or-be-killed world they live in. He had iting anyway."


    "But," Fey began, her voice betraying her curiosity, "where''s the body?"


    Luke''s grin broadened at her inquiry. "You don''t trust me?"


    Instantly, a strong apprehension washed over the two of them. Sweat seeped from beneath their skins.


    Benard swiftly held up a hand, shaking his head quickly. "No, no, it''s not that," he assured him.


    "Just curious, is all."


    At this, Luke chuckled lightly, the sound echoing softly in the quiet evening.


    "Well, I''m afraid there''s nothing left to satisfy your curiosity. I destroyed everything."


    Fey and Benard shared a nce, gulping in unison. "We understand," Fey murmured, her voice barely audible.


    They gripped the Lyma Family Delegate tighter.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the two turned to leave, they each stole a final nce at the young man who had proven to be a formidable ally.


    And then they stared at each other.


    The thought lingered in their minds, a silent promise echoing between them:


    ''We must never make an enemy out of Luke!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Welp¡­ that''s the end for Andrew.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 98 : Meeting The Delegate

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 12 Hours]


    The cool evening air of my room was quiet and still, as was my mind.


    Lying on the bed, I found myself tracing the patterns in the wooden beams overhead, my thoughts wandering back to the events of the past few days.


    It had been three days since our mission to recapture the Lyma Family Delegate. Three days, and still no word from Benard.


    "Haa¡­ for real?"


    I had my new Adventurer Badge, the metal cool and weighty against my skin, a symbol of my entry into the ranks of Adventurers. But this couldn''t count as a reward in the slightest.


    ''What about the prospects I had calcted when I decided to ept the mission? Is there really nothing more in it for me?''


    If there was, why was it taking so long for them to get back to me?


    The delegate... she had been unconscious when we found her, her face ashen and streaked with tears.


    From what Benard and Fey had told me, she was going to need a lot of rest before she was ready to face anyone or do anything.


    The bandits had done more than physically harm her; they had dealt a serious blow to her psyche.


    As for the bandits... they were now prisoners, their hands bound and their spirits broken.


    We had brought them back with us to Terance. Their fate nowy in the hands of the Delegate and whatever punishment she deemed fit.


    Though, it was most likely going to be a capital offense, considering the non-tolerance policy Terance had towads banditry, as well as the severity of their offence.


    The Lyma Family is a very important Noble household. Is there even any possibility that their punishment would be something else?


    That was probably why Benard and Fey didn''t press me too much for killing Andrew back then. He was going to die at the hands of the Lyma Family anyway.


    "Haa¡­" I sighed, the sound filling the silence of the room.


    "Better get a decent reward for all this trouble," I muttered to myself.


    My fingers traced the new Adventurer badge again, the engraved insignia a constant reminder of the task I had undertaken.


    All I had really gained so far were a few pieces of Currency, and a Level Up despite spending so much time on the mission.


    My Status Window now showed Level 36. The increase in level was a smallfort, but still, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of dissatisfaction.


    I could only hope that the effort I had put into this mission would soon be worth it.


    Just as I was about topse into a sleep of weary exhaustion, a sharp knock echoed through the room.


    My instincts red, my eyes snapping open, my senses going into overdrive as I listened carefully to the sounds beyond the door.


    Despite my surprise, I managed to suppress my initial shock, sliding off the bed and standing with measured ease.


    ''<Immersion>''I deftly activated my Skill.


    There were multiple presences beyond the door, a ripple of energy signatures that I could sense.


    None were hostile, but the number alone was enough to make me pause.


    Thiste in the night, visitors were rare. Even more so, unexpected visitors.


    As I focused, a familiar sense caught my attention. Benard. His unique energy was unmistakable. But he wasn''t alone.


    There was a more imposing presence, one that made my eyes widen in surprise.


    ''H-huh? What?!'' My eyes bulged even further. ''What is she doing here?''


    Could it really be...?!


    For a moment, I just stood there, incredulous, the sense of surprise causing my heart to beat faster.


    But no, there was no time to stand in shock. I had to maintain my calm. It wouldn''t do to look surprised or vulnerable.


    I was ''Luke'', the unppable adventurer, after all.


    With that in mind, I moved towards the door, my steps slow and deliberate. My hand wrapped around the cold handle, and with a deep, steadying breath, I pulled the door open, ready to face the unexpected visitors.


    As the door swung open, the harsh light from the hallway illuminated the figures standing outside.


    The first one I recognized immediately was Benard, his stoic face set in a grim, serious line, his gaze intense.


    He was nked by a couple of guards dressed in thick armors, their hands gripping onto the hilts of their sheathed swords, their eyes alert and focused.


    Behind him, I could spot a couple of adventurers, their gear boasting of countless battles and their eyes holding a spark of recognition as they took me in.


    ''They''re all skilled and high-ranking by this world''s standards. I can tell¡­''


    But thest person was the one who truly took me by surprise.


    The Delegate of the Lyma Family, a woman of undeniable authority, was right there, her posture firm and resolute, her eyes meeting mine with a clear intention.


    It was surprising, to say the least.


    She had very long blond hair, almost shining with a golden hue. Her clear skin made me appreciate her beautiful face even more.


    Her naturally pristine appearance was wellplimented by the very lovely attire she had beneath the long hooded cloak that she was currently using to hide her identity¡ªmost likely so no one around could recognize her.


    ''Did shee at this time to reduce the chances of being recognized? I see¡­''


    I leaned against the door frame, taking in the group gathered before me.


    Assessing them individually, I considered the potential threat each one could pose, and I found it almost amusing.


    It wasn''t a matter of arrogance, but fact ¨C I could handle them all if it came to a fight. Not that I expected a confrontation.


    Benard, if anything, was not a fool. And with the Delegate present, it was unlikely they were here for a fight.


    Their intention was something else entirely.


    "So," I began, crossing my arms over my chest as I regarded them with a raised brow. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?"


    Internally, I was hoping it was about my reward. After everything that had transpired, it was about time.


    But, at this point, I could only wait and see what this motley crew had in store.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    We are nearing a hundred chapters.


    Yayyy!!!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 99 : Seraphina

    Seraphina Von Lyma found herself standing before the very man who had rescued her from the cruel clutches of the bandits.


    The figure that met her gaze was a far cry from the image she''d constructed in her mind.


    The man she faced was younger than she expected, an aura of unmistakable confidence surrounding him.


    Benard had been full of praise for him, recounting in vivid detail the numerous feats he''d aplished in securing her freedom. As she looked into the eyes of her savior, she was struck with a profound sense of gratitude. This man, this young adventurer, had risked everything for her safety.


    Her gaze took in his somewhat weary features, seeing past the casual posture to the underlying strength within.


    She had been told of his refusal of immediate reward, his insistence that her wellbeing was the priority above all else.


    Even as she was being nursed back to health, her thoughts lingered on this stranger who had so selflessly intervened in her darkest hour.


    His actions had earned him the heartfelt respect of her entire family, and yet, as she stared at him, she realized that simple gratitude was not enough.


    He hadn''t asked for any reward, hadn''t mored for recognition or prestige. Instead, he''d chosen to ensure her safety, prioritizing her recovery before any talk ofpensation.


    This spoke volumes of his character, portraying a level of selflessness that was rare toe by.


    Against the concerns of her attendants, she had made her decision. She was here to meet this Adventurer, to see the man who had put her life above his own.


    She felt a stirring of anticipation, of gratitude, and even respect.


    Yes, this was her chance to show him that his actions were not unappreciated.


    She wanted to honor him in her own way, a personal expression of her immense gratitude.


    And so, with a deep breath, she took a step forward, a gentle smile ying on her lips as she prepared to speak.


    "My name is Seraphina Von Lyma, the fifth daughter of the Grand Duke Household of Lyma. I came to this city as a representative of my family." She began, her lips curling to form a graceful smile.


    "... And I owe you my life."


    Her heart pounded in her chest, echoing the truth of her words.


    She didn''t know how he would react, didn''t know if he would ept her gratitude, but this was something she had to do, for her own peace of mind and to honor the bravery of the man standing before her.


    "Adventurer Luke," the man introduced himself in a casual tone.


    His face seemed deadpan, and despite what would have caused most to fall to their knees or at least show some level of shock.


    His expression showed he wasn''t at all fazed by her status.


    Benard, standing close to Seraphina, stepped forward, his eyebrows furrowing in mild disapproval. "Luke, you should show more respect. This is the Young Lady, Seraphina Von Lyma. She is¡ª"


    Seraphina raised her hand to interrupt Benard, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips. She found Luke''sid-back demeanor rather refreshing.


    "It''s quite alright, Benard," she reassured, her gaze falling back on Luke.


    She appreciated the rawness of his character, the honesty he disyed.


    Her eyes twinkled with genuine interest as she continued, "To me, it is a man''s inner self that matters the most. One''s actions speak louder than any title or formal greeting could."


    Luke seemed taken aback for a moment but quickly regained his casual demeanor, shooting a side nce at Benard who stood in awkward silence.


    "The way you chose to act when it mattered the most, Adventurer Luke... it told me a lot about you," Seraphina continued, her voice imbued with admiration.


    "So, whether you greet me formally or not, it doesn''t change the fact that you risked your life for me."


    Her words hung in the air, a testament to her values and the man who stood before her.


    In her heart, she knew that she had met a truly remarkable individual, and all the formalities in the world couldn''t change that truth.


    "So, I must say¡­ it is a pleasure to meet you." Coutesying gently, Seraphina bowed slightly to Luke.


    "Y-young Lady!" Benard, as well as a few others around her tried to stop her, while the others that served as her entourage could only express shock.


    How could a Noble Lady show such courtesy to a meremoner? Sure, Luke was strong, but there was a hierarchy.


    Everyone knew that!


    "May Ie in?" Seraphina asked, her voice hesitant but firm.


    Almost as if he was caught by surprise, Luke''s eyes widened. It seemed he had been so engrossed in their conversation that he had forgotten the basic manners of inviting a guest inside.


    "Of course, I apologize for keeping you at the door, please,e in," he said, stepping aside to allow her ess.


    Seraphina entered, her gaze drifting around the modest room. It was not what she was ustomed to, but she found the simplicity somehowforting.


    As if noticing her inspection, Luke apologized, "I''m sorry if the space isn''t what you''re used to. It''s a bit small..."


    Seraphina cut him off before he could finish, "No need for apologies, Luke. This ce is far better than the bandit hideout. If I hadn''t gone through that experience, I might have found this ce ufortable. But now, even this feels plenty enough for me."


    "Haha¡­ I see."


    As she finished her sentence and Luke awkwardly gave his, Benard and the others made a move to enter, but Seraphina raised her hand to stop them.


    "I would like to speak to Luke alone," she dered.


    "B-but Young Lady..." Benard began to protest, concern etched onto his features.


    Seraphina interrupted him, "The man who went out of his way to save me, showed so much consideration for me... I believe he means me no harm."


    "It''s not just about that. I also trust Luke, but its not proper to¡ª"


    "I''ll be fine, Benard. Really." Seraphina''s voice carried a tone of finality and authority that was difficult, even for the Guildmaster, to resist.


    "Haa¡­" He sighed, silently muttering some unintelligible words.


    A tense silence fell upon the group as they took in her words. Finally, with yet another sigh, Benard nodded, understanding her resolve.


    "Alright. We shall be outside in case you need us for anything." He nodded, looking at the other guards and the high-ranking adventurers who had apanied them.


    With a wave of his hand, they all turned to leave, making their way back down the hallway.


    Stealing one final nce at the Seraphina, and even especially towards Luke, Benard leaked a small smile, before finally departing.


    "What a guy¡­" His previously inaudible words silently echoed before vanishing into silence once more.


    The door closed behind them, leaving Luke and Seraphina alone in the room.


    The sounds of the retreating footsteps of Benard and the rest of Seraphina''s entourage marked the beginning of their private conversation.


    It was finally the moment of truth!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Well¡­ what do you all think of her? Waifu material? Or¡­?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 100: Reward

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 12 Hours]


    "Please, sit," I said, offering her the only chair I had in the room.


    The Delegate nodded and gracefully lowered herself onto it, while I picked the next best thing, the edge of my bed.


    I nced at the closed door before turning back to her.


    "Are you sure it''s advisable to be without your entourage?" I asked, arching a brow.


    Seraphina merely smiled, an air of serenity about her. "I trust you, Luke. You went out of your way to save me. I have no reason to fear you."


    "But back then, I didn''t know you were the daughter of the Lyma Family," I pointed out, shifting slightly on my bed. "Now, things are different."


    A flicker of something crossed her face. Disappointment? Uncertainty? She looked slightly flustered and I immediately felt a pang of regret.


    ''Did I go too far?''


    "I''m just joking," I said, raising my hands in surrender. "I wouldn''t harm you, Delegate. I''m just saying that you should be more careful about trusting people. Not everyone is as harmless as I am."


    At that, Seraphinaughed lightly, a soft and genuine sound that seemed to brighten the dimly lit room. She nodded, her smile lingering.


    "I appreciate the sentiment, Luke. I''ll keep that in mind."


    I nodded back, relieved that she seemed to understand where I wasing from. I might not have been a threat to her, but not everyone would be as kind.


    Especially not in this new world we found ourselves in.


    ''But even so¡­''


    As I looked at Seraphina, I couldn''t help but have some thoughts swirling in my mind.


    I wondered what kind of picture Benard had painted about me. Some sort of valiant knight, a virtuous hero?


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he''d embellished the truth a little.


    ''But why would he do that? Could it be a misunderstanding on his part?''


    See, the real reason I''d refused to move to a better room was simply because I didn''t want that to count as a reward. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    I wanted to maximize what I could get out of this whole situation.


    If they''d put me up in a better room, they might have deducted the cost from my final reward.


    Moreover, I had insisted on waiting until Seraphina was awake because only she would be able to grant me a satisfactory reward. She was the Lyma family delegate, after all.


    Kindness? Consideration? No, it was nothing like that. I was just looking out for my own benefits.


    And now, sitting here in front of Seraphina, I began to think that maybe I could use this misunderstanding to my advantage.


    If I yed my cards right, and she favored me well, maybe I could get even more rewards than I''d initially calcted.


    But a fear gnawed at me.


    What if Seraphina had been told that I was some kind of righteous hero?


    What if she thought that I didn''t care about rewards, that I''d done all of this out of the goodness of my heart?


    That could backfire spectacrly.


    The reputation I''d somehow managed to build up could prevent me from being greedy. And that was a situation I certainly did not want to find myself in.


    I hoped it didn''te to that.


    ''I want to be rewarded! You can''t leave me high and dry, okay?'' My thoughts screamed as Iported myself before the Nobledy.


    Still, all I could do was wait and see. The ball was in her court now. I could only hope that I''d yed my cards right.


    "What''s the real reason you wanted to see me privately?" I asked, unable to hide my curiosity. "I have a feeling it''s more than just thanking me with your words."


    In my mind, I was hopeful. I was expecting her to reveal the rewards I was going to receive for my deed.


    Yet, as I looked at her, I noticed a troubled expression on her face. The room seemed to darken a little as my hopes began to falter.


    ''Oi, oi, oi, don''t tell me there''s no reward!'' A flicker of anger rose inside me, but I knew I had to control it.


    "Calm down, Mikey," I murmured to myself. "Let''s hear her out first."


    "L-Luke," Seraphina stammered, breaking the silence. "Can I ask you to hear me out for a moment?"


    My heart thumped louder. Was this it? Was she going to thank me with just words and nothing else?


    ''I don''t want to think the Lyma Family is a cheapskate Noble Household. Come on, Seraphina. You guys can''t do this to me¡­ you know how much I sacrificed?''


    Well, I didn''t sacrifice much.


    I mean, time was money, so in a way maybe I sacrificed my time. But over the course of the past three days, I hadn''t particrly done much, so it probably wasn''t too big a deal.


    ''Still¡­ this is the life of a Nobledy we''re talking about. It has to be worth something!'' My thoughts echoed.


    I hoped this wouldn''t be something disappointing. I really wasn''t a fan of people using me.


    "I feel awful for having to do this so abruptly, especially when I haven''t properly rewarded you for your actions yet."


    My ears perked up at her words. ''Yet.'' That one word was like a glimmer of hope.


    She hadn''t forgotten about my reward!


    ''Hehehe!''


    A happy mood instantly took over me, and I found myself donning a friendly smile.


    "No need to be shy, Seraphina," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Just tell me what it is."


    She clenched her fist tightly, as if preparing herself for something big.


    After a moment, she finally spoke up, her voice filled with a strange mixture of determination and vulnerability.


    "Luke... I need your help," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "My family and I need your assistance."


    And there it was. The delegate of the prestigious Lyma family was asking me for help.


    Now, the ball was really in my court.


    ''This better be something good!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    We finally hit a hundred chapters, and I''m so excited about this.


    Thanks for reading, and for your constant support, everyone!


    Cheers!

 Chapter 101: The Wild Lands Expedition

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 12 Hours]


    A concerned look painted on her face, Seraphina began to reveal the situation she and her family were facing.


    I listened attentively, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    "You must know about the Lyma Family''s expeditions to the Wild Lands," she began, her gaze fixed on me.


    "I do," I replied, nodding.


    In fact, simply ''hearing'' about it would be an understatement.


    The reason I was here, in Terance, was because of this expedition. That was why I got my Adventurers badge and even bothered rescuing her¡­ well, one of the reasons.


    Bottom line was that the Wild Lands Expedition was the sole reason I was currently invested in the Lyma Family.


    ''Who would have thought she would bring it up first¡­?''


    "I have heard rumors about the expeditions, but I never really paid much attention to them." I pretended to be nonchnt as I spoke.


    Deep down, though, I was very curious what this was all about.


    "My family has been trying to recruit adventurers here in Terance for our expeditions," Seraphina continued, her gaze turning towards the floor.


    "I was sent here as a delegate to do that."


    "Why would you, the daughter of a Duke, need to go this far?" I asked, slightly taken aback.


    I knew her family was well-respected and influential, but I couldn''t fathom why she had to be personally involved in such tasks.


    Seraphina sighed, looking more weary than before. "We wanted to show our sincerity. If we didn''t do this much, people wouldn''t take us seriously. After so many failed attempts, many adventurers have begun to see the expeditions as a death sentence. They''re avoiding us."


    Who could me anyone? At this point, the Lyma Family was the weird one for continuing their expeditions despite how very hopeless they were.


    "I came here because my family told me to personally ask Guildmaster Benard to convince his adventurers to join the expedition." She stopped speaking, biting her lip.


    "And how did that y out?" I asked, curious to know more.


    She sighed heavily again, shaking her head. "Guildmaster Benard not only outright refused my proposal but also advised against the expedition. He warned me that most of the adventurers here, if not all, wouldn''t ept my request, especially considering the current situation."


    I could see the frustration and desperation in her eyes.


    Here was a woman who was trying her best to uphold her family''s duties, but things were clearly not going in her favor.


    For some reason, I felt a sudden pang of sympathy for her. Not enough for me to seriously let go of any rewards, but enough to continue hearing her out.


    Still, the question remained - what did all this have to do with me?


    ''I guess I''ll find out as we continue. For now, though, it''s better to understand what''s going on better.''


    "By ''current situation'', what exactly are you referring to?" I asked, furrowing my brow.


    Seraphina, taking a deep breath, began to unravel the severity of the situation.


    "The destruction of the Outpost has been made public news by now, and the rumors circting that Demon Beasts caused it... It''s put a spotlight on the dangers of the Wild Lands."


    Ah, that was something that would really harm the cause of the Lyma Family''s expedition.


    ''As someone who has seen the damage Demon Beasts can do to a town, I can tell that the Adventurers who have encountered them wouldn''t want to venture into the Wild Lands at this period.''


    Surprisingly, it didn''t particrly burn my heart when I heard of the Outpost''s destruction from Seraphina. Was it because it had now be public knowledge, and everyone was talking about it?


    Or was it because I had be desensitized to that too? I had no idea.


    In any case, its destruction certainly wasn''t the work of Demon Beasts, but a certain group. And I was going to make them pay for what they did.


    ¡­ Definitely!


    "Add the past failures of our expeditions and the high mortality rate, and it''s tough to convince anyone to trust the Lyma Family with their lives."


    Her voice dropped as she continued. "And now with Fenrir, a former knight of my family, captured and dering that the Lyma Family abandoned him... our reputation has taken another serious hit. No sane adventurer would be willing to apany me back to the Estate. I am... I''m stuck."


    Her gaze locked with mine as she added, "That''s why I need your help."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, somewhat amused. Why was she speaking as if I would go against themon sense of Adventurers?


    "What makes you so sure I''ll help?" I asked, doing my best to sound professional and blunt.


    Her shoulders slumped slightly, but she maintained eye contact.


    "I''m not sure. But I have to hope. Benard told me about your strength... and I thought if there was anyone who might... who could help... it would be you."


    ''Damn that Benard! So this is how he wanted to y it all along¡­''


    Benard must have raised my reputation as one righteous goody-two-shoes in front of Seraphina so she could approach me and not bother him.


    ''This way he doesn''t risk offending the Lyma Family too much. He''s making me a sacrificial pawn to keep his life and integrity¡­ as well as the life and integrity of his Adventurers.''


    Could he also be seeing this as a way to get rid of me? I had to consider all the alternatives.


    ''Huu¡­ maybe I''m overthinking things again. Let''s calm down a little.'' I heaved silently.


    I could just ask Benardter. Besides, judging from what I could detect from his personality¡ªboth with <Truthful re>, and from our experience together, I didn''t think he possessed any ill will toward me.


    Perhaps I was being mistaken and he really thought he was doing the right thing.


    ''All things considered, I was nning on going to the Expedition anyway, so its not like he did a bad thing¡­''


    Seraphina paused, seeming to gather her thoughts before continuing,


    "I know that rewards may not motivate you, but... we would be immensely grateful for your help. My family will reward you greatly. Not just for rescuing me, but also for participating in this Expedition."


    ''W-what¡­?''


    "We will be sure to grant you a bountiful reward. You have my word."


    ''Hehehehe¡­ hehehehe¡­'' A grin tugged at the corner of my lips, but I kept it hidden from her.


    This Seraphina¡­ she didn''t have the slightest idea, did she?


    Her sob story, the struggles her family was facing... they weren''t what moved me.


    It was the mention of rewards.


    Rewards were what drove me.


    Rewards were what I was after.


    ''Now that you''ve mentioned that, I''m way more motivated now!''


    She could have just said this sooner, instead of beating around the bush so much.


    But, after all Seraphina had said, there was one thing that still bothered me.


    "Why is the Lyma Family so obsessed with the Wild Lands?" I asked, crossing my arms over my chest.


    The answer to that question would determine how I''d proceed.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 102: The Lyma Familys Problem

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 12 Hours]


    "Why is the Lyma Family so obsessed with the Wild Lands expedition?" I asked, studying Seraphina''s face for any sign of deception.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    My eyes narrowed as I pondered on her response.


    In the back of my mind, I was going over the facts I knew about the Lyma Family. They were wealthy, influential, and had vastnds under their control.


    The dangers and casualties that the expedition to the Wild Lands brought didn''t seem to be worth the risk unless there was something more significant at stake.


    Seraphina shifted ufortably under my gaze, "I... I can''t tell you."


    I tilted my head, my gaze not leaving her face, "Why not? Don''t you trust me?"


    She looked shocked at my words, "No, it''s not that... I trust you. But it''s a family secret. I can''t betray my family''s trust by revealing such confidential information."


    A thought crossed my mind, and I voiced it out, "Did your family ce a curse on you that would cause you harm or even kill you if you told anyone?"


    Seraphina gasped in surprise at my question, "What? No! My family would never do such a thing. Besides, I don''t think such Magic is something we can even perform."


    As she denied my suspicion, I took in her words and analyzed them.


    While her denial seemed genuine, there was still an air of mystery surrounding the Lyma Family''s interest in the Wild Lands that she was unwilling or unable to reveal.


    And that intrigued me even more.


    My mind raced as I weighed the benefits and risks of pushing Seraphina further. The information she held was too crucial to be left in the shadows.


    ''Maybe I should use <Truthful re>...''


    However, the possible repercussions if something bad did happen to her could ruin everything I''ve built so far.


    ''All the goodwill I''d umted would go down the drain¡­''


    But if the situation truly became dire, I could always change my identity, move to a new city, and join the expedition under a new alias.


    The Lyma Family seemed desperate enough that it should be easier than I initially thought.


    After some thought, I deemed the reward was worth the risk.


    It was unlikely something bad would happen to Seraphina if she revealed the family''s secret.


    And if there was even the slightest chance she was under some sort of curse or spell, I would deal with that when the time came.


    With my mind made up, I looked straight into her eyes, activating my <Truthful re> Skill.


    ''With this, it''ll be impossible for her to lie to me¡­''


    "I''ll ask you again, Seraphina," I said in a steady, firm voice. "Why is the Lyma family so obsessed with the Wild Lands expedition?"


    The room was heavy with tension as I awaited her response.


    I hoped that she would reveal what I needed to hear, and hoped even more that there wouldn''t be dire consequences for forcing her to speak.


    The moment Seraphina began speaking, I could sense the change in her.


    Her voice was softer, filled with an intensity that was reserved for her confession. Her gaze, while stuck on mine, felt so darkened.


    She began focusing on her hands that were nervously fiddling with the hem of her dress.


    "My father...he''s very ill," she finally admitted. "If we don''t find a cure soon, he''ll...he''ll die."


    Her words hung heavily in the air between us.


    She continued, revealing that they had sought the help of the Divine Priestess of the Eastern Theocracy, a consultation that had cost them a small fortune, but even her magic was of no help.


    However, she had offered them a glimmer of hope in the form of a ''Divine Revtion''.


    Apparently, the curey hidden within the Wild Lands, in a ce called the Dungeon of Purity.


    I listened attentively, but my thoughts were racing.


    I knew the Wild Lands like the back of my hand thanks to the Information I bought, the exploration I undertook, and my Navigation Device, yet I had nevere across this Dungeon of Purity.


    Was it a hidden dungeon?


    ''I paid good money for Information concerning the Wild Lands, but there was nothing about a Dungeon of Purity.


    And what about this Divine Revtion? It made me question the powers at y in this world.


    ''Do the people here have Skills too? Or is there something more?''


    But what struck me the most was the lengths to which the Lyma family was willing to go to save one man.


    "Why?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "Why would you risk everything for your father?"


    Many people had died, and the Lyma Family had lost a lot of prestige and money as a result of this desperate Expedition to the Wild Lands.


    Why would they go so far for one guy, even if he was the Head of the Household?


    "Well, the thing is¡­"


    Seraphina began to exin that she was one of six siblings, with only one male amongst them - an eight-year-old boy.


    If her father were to die, the duchy would fall into the hands of her uncle, a man notorious for his brutality.


    They suspected him of being behind her father''s illness, and if he were to gain power, their family''s safety would be at risk.


    Furthermore, he was linked with the underworld, specifically the Nine-Headed Dragon Union - thergest criminal organization in the world.


    His ascension to the head of the Lyma Family would bring about unthinkable consequences.


    ''Wow. That''s a lot of problems¡­'' My thoughts echoed as I took it all in.


    I leaned back, taking a moment to absorb everything she had just disclosed.


    The pieces began to fit together, and I started to understand the gravity of the situation.


    The Lyma Family wasn''t just battling against time to save their father; they were fighting for their survival.


    ''Now then¡­ how can I best benefit from all of this?''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 103: Decision

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 12 Hours]


    As Seraphina finished speaking, I carefully withdrew the effects of <Truthful re>.


    I was confident that she wouldn''t remember the exact question I asked, nor the responses she gave under the influence of the Skill.


    As far as she knew, we were still talking about how confidential her family''s secret was to her.


    "I''ll need some time," I said, hoping my voice sounded convincing enough.


    The room was dimly lit, quiet too, as Serahina and I stared at each other in that decorum.


    "To think about your offer... and your situation. I''ll give you my answer at Benard''s office tomorrow."


    Relief washed over her face like the fading glow of a sunset, her eyes lighting up with a newfound spark of hope.


    "Thank you," she breathed, "for not rejecting me outright. I''ll be waiting for you."


    ******


    Standing up, we made our way to the door, the wooden floor creaking under our steps.


    I escorted her out, catching a brief look of gratitude in her eyes before she turned to leave. As if on cue, Benard and his entourage appeared, their footsteps echoing in the now silent hallway.


    "Thank you, Luke," Benard said, his voice a low rumble of appreciation. "I trust your time with Seraphina was well spent."


    Seraphina gave a quick nod in my direction before addressing Benard.


    "I apologize foring at such ate hour," she said, her voice softer now. "Goodnight, and thank you for your understanding."


    "You as well. Safe journey back." I smiled, also returning Benard''s nod.


    With a final curtsy from Seraphina and a slight bow from me in response, the entourage disappeared down the hall, their footsteps growing fainter as they receded into the distance.


    "Haa¡­" I let out a sigh of relief, gently closing the door behind me.


    Leaning against the door, I ran a hand through my hair, the weight of our conversation sinking in.


    What was I going to do now? I was knee-deep in a situation that could potentially impact the power bnce in this world, all because of a promise of a reward.


    Suddenly, my room felt a little colder, the dimly lit corners seeming to hide lurking uncertainties.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the silent echo of our conversation, as I began to contemte my next move.


    ''How should I handle this?''


    The way I saw it, two pathsy before me, each fraught with its own potential dangers and rewards.


    I could reject Seraphina''s offer, keep my hands clean of their family squabble, and let fate decide the course of the Lyma Family.


    This seemed like the safest option, but the thought of their family falling into the clutches of that ruthless uncle left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ''I could avoid any potential conflict, though. Still... I would lose out on a lot of rewards.''


    What of all the goodwill I had managed to rack up this far? Was I really willing to let them all go down the drain?


    Alternatively, I could step into the murky waters of noble family politics, ept Seraphina''s proposal, and reap the potentially grand rewards.


    Yet this route threatened to drag me into a dangerous conflict with her uncle and his rumored ties to the notorious Nine-Headed Dragon Union.


    As I mulled over these options, the details of our conversation resurfaced in my mind.


    Her father''s mystery illness, the unseen Dungeon of Purity, the glimmer of desperation in her eyes...


    There were so many unanswered questions, and not enough time to explore them all.


    My room was a safe haven, lit dimly by the soft glow of a bedsidentern. The orange light threw dancing shadows onto the room''s walls, giving an eerie depth to the walls. The creaking wooden floor beneath my feet echoed the turmoil in my mind, reflecting my indecision.


    I let out a heavy sigh, feeling the weight of the situation sinking into my shoulders. From my window, the moon was a silver disc in the cloudless night sky, a lone sentinel watching over the sleepless city below.


    Decisions, decisions... What was an adventurer to do in the face of such a dilemma?


    I pondered over the various possibilities, my mind weaving intricate scenarios and weighing the potential oues.


    Finally, with a tired shake of my head, I decided to let sleep offer me some rity. Stripping off my clothing, I fell onto the softfort of my bed, letting the smooth sheets wrap around me like aforting cocoon.


    As I closed my eyes, the memories of the day''s events yed in the theatre of my mind.


    With any luck, the morning would bring with it a clearer head, and the answers I was so desperately seeking.


    ''Or¡­!''


    I jumped to my feet just as I was about to doze off.


    ''... I could gain more information!''


    The Information Guild was right next door, and I could learn more about my situation before jumping in.


    ''Alright! I''ll do my homework for tonight. Once I make up my mind, there''s no turning back!''


    With a smile on my face, and a glint of determination in my eyes, I began to make my ns.


    ******


    [Meanwhile¡­]


    The chill of the night air was a stark contrast to the tense warmth of the room she had just left.


    Seraphina Lyma, the beleaguered delegate of the Lyma family, walked at a measured pace alongside Benard, who had taken it upon himself to apany her back to her residence.


    The moon above was a soothing balm on her nerves, its silvery light casting long, ethereal shadows over the cobblestone path they traversed.


    The rest of the entourage had scattered to their own quarters, leaving only her and Benard in the quiet solitude of the night. His face, hardened by years ofmanding and counseling, was aforting presence beside her.


    "So, what did Luke say?" Benard asked, his voice breaking the silence that had settled between them.


    "He said he would think about it," Seraphina answered, her voice a hushed whisper in the tranquil night.


    Benard smiled, the corners of his mouth lifting in a wry grin. "I''ll be hoping for the best then," he said. "If you have Luke, you most likely don''t need any other Adventurer in Terance."


    Intrigued, Seraphina turned to look at him. "You hold nothing but praise for him. Is Luke really that strong?"


    Seraphina knew Benard to be among the top 100 strongest within the Southern Kingdom. His Martial Art technique was truly powerful, and it was no surprise that he was the Guildmaster of one of the five Adventurer Guilds in the Southern Kingdom.


    If he praised the strength and valor of Luke so much, that meant the youth had to be incredibly powerful.


    The older man''s smile turned into a grin, a bright gleam in his eyes as he responded, "Yes. Luke is one of the most powerful people I''ve ever met."


    Seraphina''s brows were raised slightly. She was well aware of the dangers lurking in the Wild Lands, the terrain her family had been so desperate to explore.


    "So how would you scale his level?"


    "Luke," Benard said thoughtfully, "is most likely on the level of the Southern Kingdom''s Grand Knights."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened instantly.


    The Grand Knights were the 21 most powerful knights of the kingdom, revered for their immense strength and valor.


    Not even Benard came close to their power and authority. They were truly levels above what mere people could achieve.


    To equate Luke with such esteemed warriors, he must indeed be very powerful. A spark of hope ignited within her heart at the thought.


    With a soft prayer on her lips for her father''s health, and the fate of everyone she cared about, she walked on.


    ''I can only wish for the best.''


    The night was no longer cold and empty, but filled with a faint glimmer of hope.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 104: Further Investigations

    [00 Months: 09 Days: 13 Hours]


    The cloak of night had descended on the city, moonlight casting a gentle glow on the cobblestone streets.


    The daytime mor had dissolved into a quiet murmur, only a few scattered souls remaining. It was the perfect time to be someone who didn''t want to be noticed.


    And I was that someone.


    Each step I took was as silent as a breath against the cool stone, my movements swift and precise.


    Wrapped in a cloak of shadows, a mask concealing half my face, I was a figure swallowed by the darkness. My eyes, hidden under the hood, took in everything. I was careful, leaving no trace of my presence.


    The city was a maze, but one I was ustomed to. And so, I easily navigated through its winding streets till I found the ce I sought ¡ª the Information Guild.


    This was not my first time here, and just like the previous asion, I was here as Luke.


    Though, thanks to the mask I had on, and the hooded cloak I donned,I was nothing but a shadow, a phantom in the night.


    An anonymous presence.


    Despite thete hour, the Information Guild was a hive of activity. Its dim interiors hummed with hushed conversations, a pulse of underlying energy.


    The ce was a melting pot of varied individuals, from battle-hardened mercenaries to knowledge-thirsty schrs, all seeking information.


    Of course, they all did well to hide their identities.


    I got in the same asst time, and my entrance wentrgely unnoticed except for someone who seemed like the keeper of the establishment.


    His eyes flickered with intrigue as he gave a subtle nod of understanding.


    An unspoken agreement was formed ¡ª this was a ce of discretion, and he would honor that.


    My second venture into the Information Guild had begun. Hidden behind my cloak and mask, my air of mystery drew intrigued nces.


    Yet, no one could recognize me.


    ''No one except the workers, I guess. They''re not the Information Guild for nothing¡­''


    Thanks to my experience thest time I was here, I was confident that I''d get the information I was looking for.


    ******


    Wrapped in the cloaking darkness of my attire, I made my way to the room where the official led me to.


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    We both arrived, and he showed me where to sit before sitting down as well.


    I took a seat, my masked face revealed under the soft glow of the room''smps.


    Even through the shroud of darkness, I could tell the difference from my previous visit.


    The room wasvishly furnished, a stark contrast to the sparsely decorated office I''d been inst time. Posh rugs covered the floors, and intricate paintings of distantndscapes adorned the walls.


    Behind the desk sat the informant, a dark cloaked personality a stern but professional demeanor.


    I took in the change of surroundings and personnel and realized this was not the same person who attended to me before.


    ''This one is slightly taller. That''s not all¡­''


    There was a subtle air of prestige to this one. Their poise and articte speech made it clear that they were someone of a higher rank within the Guild.


    I tilted my head slightly, curiosity piqued. "What happened? Why the change in location and informant?"


    "You''ve made quite a reputation for yourself in Terance, sir. As a valued customer, it''s only fitting we provide you with the best service. As for the change in informant, let''s just say I''m more... equipped to handle your queries."


    I leaned back, my lips curling into a smile under my mask.


    So, they did know of my identity as Luke.


    This Guild had eyes and ears everywhere, it seemed. But, it was not the time to panic or worry.


    ''I already guessed as much anyway¡­'' My thoughts flowed as I maintained my calm demeanor.


    "I see," I said, my tone light. "Well then, I hope you won''t disappoint."


    Resting my elbows on the armrests, I steepled my fingers together, a sense of anticipation tingling within me.


    "Let''s begin, then. I have some very specific information I need."


    ********


    [00 Months: 09 Days: 14 Hours]


    The cloaking shroud of my Concealment Cloak blended effortlessly into the hushed night, making me nearly invisible to the naked eye as I strolled through thentern-lit streets of Terance.


    The sounds of the city''s nightlife faded into the background as I went over the information I had gathered from the informant in my head.


    The Nine-Headed Dragon Union wasn''t only a pest to the Southern Kingdom, as I had initially thought.


    Their influence and power extended beyond our borders, spreading like a malignant cancer into the other human territories.


    The fact that it was rumored to have members from the other races only added fuel to the fire, exacerbating the distrust and animosity that humans already harbored toward the non-human races.


    Further on, I had delved into the depths of the Southern Kingdom''s politics, and more specifically, into the dynamics of the Lyma Family and their governing region.


    A puzzle picture had been gradually forming in my mind as I dissected each piece of information.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips, partially masked by the mask covering my face.


    "So, that''s how it is..." I muttered under my breath, a content smile curling up beneath my mask.


    My steps echoed lightly off the cobblestone streets, a soft rhythm to my thoughts. After taking into ount all the information I had received tonight, my decision regarding Seraphina''s proposal had solidified.


    Satisfaction coursed through me. The hooded informant had done an exceptional job, certainly much more efficient and detailed than the previous one.


    It felt like I''d gotten every penny''s worth from this visit. As a final mental note, I stored away the impression of the informant''s skilled capabilities.


    With the echo of my softughter reverberating in the quiet night, I continued my walk down the streets of Terance, armed with a newfound resolve and a clear path forward.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 105: Preparations Made

    [00 Months: 10 Days: 01 Hours]


    The sun was high in the sky as I strode towards the Adventurer''s Guild, a steady rhythm in my steps.


    I had made my decision, and now it was time to share it.


    My heart pounded in my chest, matching the tempo of my boots against the cobblestones.


    As I approached the familiar guild building, I straightened my posture, steeled my nerves, and stepped inside.


    The guild was abuzz with activity as usual. Adventurers were bustling about, epting quests, sharing stories of theirtest exploits, and negotiating terms with guild officials.


    Through the sea ofmotion, I headed straight for Benard''s office. I had business to settle.


    Pushing open the office door, I was met with the sight of both Seraphina and Benard waiting for me.


    Seraphina sat at the edge of her seat, her hands sped tightly in herp, her eyes bright with anticipation.


    Benard was standing by the window, his silhouette cutting a sturdy figure against the daylight streaming in.


    "Luke, you''re here," Benard greeted, a hopeful glint in his eyes as he turned to face me.


    "Yes, I am," I replied, my voice steady. I took a deep breath, ncing between the two of them.


    "I''ve given it some thought..." I started, "And...I''ve decided...I''ll take the deal."


    A silent moment hung in the air before it was broken by Seraphina''s gasp. Her face lit up, relief flooding her eyes.


    "Thank you, Luke. Thank you so much," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ''She was really that desperate, huh?'' It almost felt like she would break down in front of me. I could see how important my choice was to her.


    Benard, too, let out a breath he seemed to have been holding, his broad shoulders rxing. A grin stretched across his face, his eyes sparkling with unspoken gratitude.


    "Well, Luke, let me be the first to say...Wee to the team," he said, extending a firm hand toward me.


    "What are you saying that for? It''s not like you''ll be joining as well."


    The moment I said this, I saw a sharp glint in Benard''s eyes, as well as his lips curling upward to form a smirk.


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "That''s right! I''ve decided to join the Expedition as well. Can''t let you have all the glory, can I?"


    Benard was grinning from ear to ear, and I could tell he was really proud of his decision.


    "Whoah, really? What about the Guild?"


    "Andre can handle things while I''m away. Besides, after that encounter with Fenrir and those bandits¡­ I''ve been feeling a little restless. I must have gotten rusty after being sitting in this office for so long."


    ''This guy¡­'' A smile began forming on my face, and I looked a Seraphina for confirmation. "Is it true?"


    She smiled, rising to her feet while nodding. "That''s right. You and Guildmaster Benard¡­ will being with us to the Expedition."


    "H-hey, you didn''t believe me? Why did you have to ask Seraphina?" Benard protested, making suns I could only consider as cute.


    "Haha! It''s not like that. I''m just processing your decision is all."


    "What? You don''t want me toe with you?" He narrowed his gaze, rubbing his bearded chin as he stared at me with a grin.


    "Well¡­ haha¡­"


    ''I mean, if Benardes, that means there''ll be less rewards for me. Why would I be happy he''sing?'' I maintained my positive smile, though.


    Benard was a Guildmaster, so even if he was weaker than I was, he had a strong reputation among the people of this world. If that was the case, then I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to have someone of his caliber having my back in the Expedition.


    ''I don''t want to deal with annoying things¡­''


    "Well? You won''t shake my hand? You''re leaving me hanging." Benard''s voice woke me from my inner thoughts.


    I had been so engrossed in analyzing the new information and how it would affect my ns that I forgot all about the handshake.


    "Haha! Surely you jest¡­"


    As I reached out to shake his hand, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of my decision.


    ''I guess this is the point of no return.''


    I had no idea how Seraphina was able to convince Benard to join the ranks of the Lyma Family Expedition Team, especially since he didn''t participate thest time, but I could suppose we were in this together.


    ''If, by some unfortunate incident, Benard dies¡­ will his rewards be given to me?''


    No. I doubted it.


    It would probably be given to a next of kin, like his wife or kids; basically his immediate family.


    Using that rationale, there was no specific reason to target him during the expedition.


    ''No. Even if that wasn''t the case, I don''t think I would harm him. Haa¡­ hopefully this is all worth it.''


    "So, Luke," Seraphina began, a newfound lightness in her voice, "We''ll be leaving Terance this evening."


    I blinked, taken aback by the sudden news. "This evening?" I echoed, my eyebrows raising slightly.


    I hadn''t expected things to move this quickly, but then again, given the gravity of the situation, I wasn''t too surprised.


    ''No. It''s better this way. The sooner we conclude this, the more time I have for other things.''


    "Yes," Seraphina confirmed, nodding. "We need to get back as soon as possible."


    I mulled over her words, considering the implications.


    We''d have to travel through the night, but I was used to such journeys from my previous expeditions.


    I nodded in response, a faint smile ying on my lips. "Alright, I''ll be ready."


    Benard, who had been silent up until now, cleared his throat. "I still have some business to take care of here in the Guild," he announced, shifting his gaze toward me.


    "So, I''ll be joining youter at the Lyma Family''s manor. I assure you, I''ll be there before the expedition officially starts."


    I nced at him, noting the firm resolution in his voice.


    "I have no doubt you will, Benard," I responded, my smile widening. Despite the seriousness of the situation, there was an underlying excitement that I couldn''t quite shake off.


    As our meeting came to a close, I felt a strange sense of peace wash over me. I knew the road ahead would be difficult, filled with obstacles and dangers.


    Yet, I was confident in my decision. I was ready to embark on this journey, ready to face whatever awaited us in the Wild Lands.


    So, as I left the Guild, I felt a surge of anticipation. I was eager to see what the future held, and I was eager to face it head on.


    After all, this was just the beginning. And I was ready for whatever came next.


    ''Oh yeah, I was wondering about something¡­''


    How many people would be participating in the Expedition? Considering the fact that the Lyma Family most likely sent delegates to other areas, there had to be some substantial results from those ends as well.


    ''Just how many of them wille back alive?''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 106: The Journey

    [00 Months: 10 Days: 11 Hours]


    Evening fell over Terance, the sun''s fiery descent reced with the cool serenity of the night.


    The town was awash in the warm glow of scatteredmplights, casting long shadows over the cobblestone streets.


    I found myself standing outside the town gate, alongside the small entourage that would be apanying Seraphina''s carriage back to the Lyma estate.


    Among the group was Fey, a familiar face who I had worked with during the bandit incident.


    We greeted each other with a quick nod and a smile, the shared experience strengthening the bond between us.


    ''She looks fine¡­'' A thought crossed my mind.


    Seeing her interact with Seraphina was also adorable. I honestly found it to be somewhat endearing.


    Other than the coachman, there was one other Adventurer among us. He was an imposing figure, covered head to toe in ck armor.


    His face was concealed by a dark mask, making it impossible to discern his identity.


    His only response to my greeting was a curt nod, after which he returned to his silent vigil, observing the surroundings with an intensity that was somewhat unnerving.


    ''Who''s this guy¡­?''


    Using <All Seeing Eyes>, I realized his name was Mael Kelvin. And of course, since he was a native of Mage''Earth, he had no Level.


    My <All-Seeing Eyes > had an odd effect on the Natives here. I couldn''t see Stats, Skills, Levels, or any of the likes.


    I could only see their names and their level of threat to me. That was literally the only function I could use when dealing with them.


    ''I also got information from the Information Guild, and it seems there really isn''t a System in this world. They don''t use Skills too. The Martial Arts and Magic they utilize are as natural as the techniques are. They hone them and learn them naturally¡­''


    "Shall we get going?" The coachman''s gruff voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    I nodded and took my ce beside him atop the carriage. It wasn''t the mostfortable of seats, but it provided an excellent vantage point of the road ahead.


    ''Studying the route, while also looking out for potential dangers¡­ it''s the most optimal.''


    Usually, a Ranger like Fey would be the one to take this position, but I insisted on doing it. Hopefully, being this cautious and hardworking racked up more points.


    Inside the carriage, Fey and the mysterious Adventurer took their seats alongside Seraphina.


    As we pulled away from the town gate, I could feel the tension begin to dissipate. The uncertainty of the journey was reced by a resolute determination.


    Regardless of whaty ahead, we were ready.


    The moon, now high in the star-filled sky, bathed thendscape in a soft, silvery glow. As the carriage rumbled along the winding dirt path, I found myself lost in thought.


    The beginning of our journey to the Lyma Family''s Estate was quiet, filled only with the gentle hum of the carriage wheels against the cobblestones. As we disappeared into the night, I couldn''t help but wonder what theing days would bring.


    For now, all I could do was trust in my decision and hope that it would lead me down the right path.


    ''I could have decided to just go to Dungeons or see where I could grind to raise my Levels, but I chose this instead.''


    It was a way to forge good rtions with Natives while also growing stronger.


    I just hoped it was the right call.


    Well, whatevery ahead, I knew I was prepared to face it.


    With a deep breath, I settled into my seat, gazing out at the darkenedndscape, ready for whatever the journey had in store.


    ''Still¡­ I wonder why I''m thinking about her now¡­ Lucy Fer¡­'' A small smile formed on my face as I stared into the emptiness of space.


    ''I wonder what she''s up to.''


    *********


    [Meanwhile¡­]


    <The Minos Lair: Domain Of The Minotaurs>


    Through the smoky fog of a ravaged battlefield, a colossal Minotaur towered, its imposing figure bathed in golden armor that gleamed ominously against the gloom.


    The ground around was littered with the lifeless bodies of its brethren, their horns broken, fading away into the ether.


    They had fallen, but this behemoth stood defiantly, ready to avenge its fallenrades.


    Opposite it was an anomaly, a silhouette of a girl whose slight form was the very antithesis of the colossal creature she faced.


    Her frame was barely visible against the dusky backdrop of the devastatedndscape. Yet, despite her apparent frailty, she bore the marks of a fierce and relentless warrior.


    "Haha! It remains just you¡­ Boss Monster!"


    "GRRRR¡­" The Minotaur lunged at her with a vicious swing of its massive arm, and she barely dodged, the creature''s ws grazing her skin and drawing blood.


    But instead of crying out in pain, the girl merely chuckled, seemingly unfazed by her injuries. Before my eyes, her wounds began to heal at a rapid pace, as though they had never existed.


    "I can''t die, idiot," she muttered under her breath.


    Her eyes glowed an ethereal pink, a chilling spectacle against the dreary scene. Her sharp teeth were clearly disyed thanks to her fearless smile.


    She was enveloped in a swirling crimson aura, her previously calm demeanor reced with a terrifying intensity.


    "It''s time to get serious."


    Drawing from a seemingly infinite reservoir of power within her, the girl concentrated energy into her fist, her arm trembling under the sheer force she was harnessing.


    A guttural cry filled the air as she lunged towards the Minotaur, her fist connecting with the monster''s golden armor.


    What happened next seemed almost unreal.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!~


    In a singr, earth-shattering moment, the colossal Minotaur was blown away, its massive body crumbling like a statue struck by a hurricane.


    A powerful shockwave spread across the battlefield, reducing what was left of thendscape to rubble.


    In the silence that followed, the girl stood victorious, herughter echoing through the dungeon she had just conquered.


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha! Looks like I win again!"


    There was nothing but pure joy in it.


    It was a wonder how someone couldugh this way despite the harsh, unyielding reality of survival.


    Yet this was a loud, thrilling, victorious sound, a testament to her indomitable will and undeniable power.


    "Just a little more! It won''t be long now¡­ till I reach Level 100!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Damn¡­ this is just crazy. The gap keeps getting wider and wider.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 107: The Lyma Estate

    [00 Months: 11 Days: 12 Hours]


    The following evening, our carriage rolled to a stop before a sprawling estate, the grandeur of the Lyma Family on full disy.


    Before this, we had to enter Lyma City, thergest settlement I had seen in this world. Compared to it, Terance looked like a bumbling vige.


    It was so vast and advanced that the mere sight of the city''s streets felt tranquil and busy at the same time.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    It was nearing night, so I knew the city''s full grandeur couldn''t yet be expressed, but it was still a fine sight to feast one''s eyes on.


    After passing through the main streets of the city, the coachman brought us straight to the Lyma Family''s Estate, which stood in the northmost part of the city.


    As you''d expect, we were weed by the guards and attendants, over a dozen of them just standing in a straight row while bowing their heads to greet us.


    In response, however, we hardly grunted a greeting. That was because of the measure of weariness that hung above our heads.


    We''d hardly rested along the journey, and the exhaustion was etched on all our faces.


    ''I''m not particrly tired, but my butt is really sore. Damn. How do people travel like this?''


    We didn''t remain like this forever, though. Once Seraphina alighted, the other Adventurers seemed to be in a hurry to leave.


    Fey, the masked Adventurer, and the coachman had done their part. They were hired to escort Seraphina safely to her family''s estate, and they had done just that.


    "No need for farewells, it''s time we head back," the coachman stated, straightening his tattered vest as he prepared to depart.


    Seraphina, a gracious hostess to the end, extended an invitation. "Won''t you all stay and rest for the night? The journey back will be safere morning."


    ''Ah¡­ Seraphina should know better than to suggest that.'' My thoughts echoed as I watched the awkward interaction between her and the Adventurers.


    The trio exchanged nces before Fey spoke up, his tone apologetic. "Sorry, Lady Seraphina. It wouldn''t be right. We refused the expedition, remember? It wouldn''t be proper to impose."


    Precisely! I was sure the Adventurers would just pay for an inn in the city, since they seemed pretty tired. It was much better than imposing on the Lyma Family despite refusing to aid them.


    ''Well, one could also consider it from another angle, but its best to y it safe and let it go.''


    Seraphina sighed softly, a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but she nodded in understanding. "I see. Be safe on your journey back."


    We watched as they climbed back onto the carriage, the horse whinnying softly as it was guided to turn around.


    The sound of wheels crunching on the gravel path gradually faded away into the night, leaving Seraphina and me in the quiet tranquility of her family''s grand estate.


    "Looks like it''s just you and me now, Luke." She nced at me with a smile.


    "I''ll be in your care." I returned her gesture.


    Looking around at the illuminated expanse before me, I couldn''t help but feel emotions that had been suppressed for a while.


    ''This ce is really¡­ amazing.''


    As I stood there, taking in the vastness of the Lyma Family''s estate, I felt a sense of awe.


    The property stretched as far as my eyes could see, a sea of greenwns and meticulously trimmed hedges under the dusky evening sky.


    Patches of vibrant flowers brought spots of color to the scene, their scent wafting over in the gentle breeze.


    I could see borate fountains and statues dotting thendscape, each piece an obvious testament to the artistry and wealth of the family.


    But the centerpiece of it all was the central mansion, a majestic structure thatmanded respect and attention.


    It was an architectural marvel, designed with an elegant mix of gothic and baroque influences. Towering spires shot up into the sky, their pointed tips gleaming under the faint moonlight.


    Intricate designs adorned the stone fa?ade, and rows of tall, arched windows allowed for glimpses of the opulence within.


    The servants trailing behind us, Seraphina and I stepped closer, and our boots echoed on the cobblestone pathway leading up to the mansion.


    As I neared, I could make out thevish details of the entrance ¨Crge double doors of rich mahogany, nked by stone statues of mythical creatures.


    Above the entrance, a beautifully designed emblem of the Lyma family, forged from what seemed like pure gold, reflected the soft glow of thenterns lining the pathway.


    The mansion was not just a structure; it was a statement, a physical representation of the power and wealth that the Lyma Family held.


    As I stood there, I realized the scale of the world I was stepping into.


    It was both intimidating and captivating, a testament to the grandeur of the family that called it home.


    And for now, it was where I would be staying.


    ''Looks like I hit it big!''


    As we stepped inside the mansion, my senses were immediately bombarded with the sheer opulence of the ce.


    Gilded chandeliers hung from vaulted ceilings, their warm light flickering off polished marble floors.


    Paintings and sculptures, each probably worth a small kingdom, were scattered throughout the expansive lobby.


    My boots echoed in the cavernous hall, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the luxury surrounding me.


    It was more like a pce than a home.


    "Wee to my home, Luke," Seraphina said, her voice echoing softly through the massive hall.


    Her words were warm, but there was a tension in her face. Behind us, the servants bowed in unison, their faces stoic.


    "Oh?"


    My wonderment was interrupted by the deep, resonant voice of a man.


    I looked up to see a figure descending the grand staircase that dominated the room.


    He was tall, his brown hair neatly styled, and his beard perfectly shaped. The atmosphere in the room became instantly heavy as he approached.


    ''Who''s this guy?''


    "d to see you''ve returned safely, Seraphina," he said, his baritone voice filling the room. I watched as Seraphina clenched her fists, her eyes shing with anger.


    She wasn''t even trying to hide the animosity that naturally oozed out of her.


    "Who is he?" I asked, my voice low.


    "I''m fine." She snapped, not bothering to hide her disdain.


    "Luke, Adventurer from Terance," I introduced myself, stepping forward.


    He ignored my greeting, chuckling instead.


    "Only one person for the expedition? How sad," he said, looking down at us with a condescending grin.


    ''This guy. Did he just ignore me?'' My brow furrowed in annoyance.


    He''d just disrespected my attempt at a civil greeting, and I didn''t take kindly to that.


    "At least I''m doing something," Seraphina shot back, her words icy. "I don''t see you helping at all."


    His chuckle rumbled through the room again, like thunder in the distance.


    "I''ve been telling you, Seraphina, this Expedition is a waste of resources, and lives." He just shamelessly spewed out words against the Lyma Family''s Expedition, not concerned that servants, and even a total outsider, was listening.


    ''Does he not have any sense of tact? Or is he doing this on purpose? Maybe he just doesn''t care?''


    This brought me once more to my question of his identity. Though, from the looks of things, I was already developing a suspicion.


    "This isn''t what my brother would want, you know." The man added with an amused smirk.


    A wave of anger instantly washed over Seraphina''s face, and she bristled. "Don''t you dare bring my father into this!"


    ''Ah¡­''


    As the bitter exchange unfolded, the pieces began to fall into ce.


    The pompous aura, the disregard for Seraphina''s efforts, the references to her father.


    This man... he was Seraphina''s uncle, the one she''d mentioned under the influence of my <Truthful re> skill.


    This was the man who could potentially be a thorn in our side.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 108: Night In The Estate

    [00 Months: 11 Days: 12 Hours]


    Seraphina''s fiery argument with her uncle continued for a few more tense moments, their words echoing in the cavernous lobby of the mansion.


    ''Aren''t they bothered by the fact that I''m here? Aren''t Nobles supposed to be stuck-up people who try to save as much face as possible?''


    What would I know anyway? It was better to just go with the flow.


    The heated exchange hung in the air, a visible tension that everyone in the room could feel.


    Finally, Seraphina let out an exasperated sigh, her shoulders drooping slightly. With a determined look in her eyes, she grabbed my arm and started to pull me away from her uncle.


    "Where do you think you''re taking him, Seraphina?" Her uncle''s voice rang out behind us, sharp as a whip.


    "Luke is my guest," she retorted without turning back, her voice firm. "I''m taking him to one of the guest rooms."


    Her uncle seemed taken aback by her words. His eyes widened slightly and he looked at me, then back at Seraphina.


    It was as if he wanted to protest, to challenge the special treatment I was receiving. But for some reason, he held his tongue.


    Instead, he fixed me with a re, his lips curling into a rueful smile. His eyes seemed to say, ''I''ll deal with youter.''


    I met his gaze, refusing to back down.


    ''Arrogant prick¡­'' Those were my final thoughts on the guy.


    Without another word, Seraphina and I turned our backs to her uncle and started climbing the grand staircase, leaving him standing in the middle of the expansive hall.


    "He''s certainly not making this easy," I muttered to Seraphina, hearing as her uncle left the mansion for the coolpound, his steps loudly cking on the ground.


    "No, he''s not," she responded, her voice filled with resignation.


    ''Now I understand her more¡­'' A small smile formed on my face.


    As we ascended, I couldn''t help but look back at the man who might soon be my enemy.


    Despite everything, I couldn''t deny that the road ahead was beginning to look more and more treacherous.


    Still, I had already made my choice.


    ''I won''t back out now.''


    ********


    The room that Seraphina led me to was as grand and spacious as the rest of the estate. An enormous four-poster bed covered in plush, deep-blue velvet nkets was positioned against one wall.


    On the opposite side of the room, a massive, elegantly carved desk sat under arge window that allowed the soft light of the setting sun to filter in, lending a warm,forting glow to the entire room.


    "I hope the room suits your tastes," Seraphina said, her voice softening, losing some of the hard edges that had been present when she had spoken to her uncle earlier.


    "Thank you, Seraphina," I replied, taking a moment to look around. "The room is more than satisfactory."


    We then moved to sit at a pair of plush chairs near the window. Seraphina began to exin the situation to me.


    Her siblings and the other representatives from the Lyma family had all dispersed to different parts of the region, tasked with recruiting other adventurers for the impending expedition.


    "Why not extend your invitation to unregistered adventurers as well?" I asked. "That could potentially bolster your forces."


    Seraphina frowned, shaking her head. "While it would indeed increase the number of our manpower, the problem lies in trust. We can''t trust those who aren''t registered. They could be bandits, criminals, or worse... They could sabotage the entire operation."


    I nodded in understanding. It was a fair point. Inviting unknown elements into a highly critical and dangerous mission could lead to disastrous results. Better to have a small but reliable force, than arge and unpredictable one.


    "It makes sense," I affirmed. "Quality over quantity."


    "Yes," Seraphina agreed, her gaze meeting mine. "That''s exactly it."


    We continued our conversation into the night, mostly going over how the past expeditions yed out and how they had prepared a lot for the uing expedition.


    Despite the challenges ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of excitement.


    After all, this was exactly the kind of adventure I had been looking for.


    "As a Noble Family, we have to maintain a certain degree of quality," Seraphina added, her eyes gazing into the distance, perhaps imagining the tasks her siblings were currently handling.


    "Hopefully, they will have better luck gathering more people for this mission."


    "Are you disappointed?" I asked, tilting my head slightly. "That out of all the adventurers in Terance, you were only able to hire me?"


    Her face flushed, and she bumbled over her words. "No, no, that''s not what I meant," she quickly tried to rify. "I''m not disappointed... I mean, I am... I''m not disappointed in... in you.


    I''m actually... very grateful that you decided to join us."


    I couldn''t help butugh lightly at her flustered state.


    Seeing Seraphina in such a situation was a sight I hadn''t anticipated. It was endearing, and it caused a warm smile to spread across my face.


    "It''s okay, Seraphina," I reassured her. "I will do my best for this mission. You won''t regret your choice."


    Her blush deepened, and she smiled back at me, a soft, sincere expression. "Thank you, Luke," she said, locking eyes with me.


    For a moment, the room fell silent, and I felt an electrifying tension build up between us. It felt like the air had grown thick, and time itself seemed to pause. However, before anything else could happen, Seraphina broke the silence.


    "I should let you rest," she said, standing up and smoothing down her dress. "My siblings will probably arrive tomorrow, and you should be able to meet them then."


    I nodded in understanding, standing as well. "Alright, I''ll look forward to it. Good night, Seraphina."


    She echoed my sentiment, her eyes lingering on me for a moment longer before she turned and left the room, the door closing softly behind her.


    Left alone in the grand room, I couldn''t help but rey our conversation in my mind, the smile on my face remaining as I prepared to retire for the night.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 109: The Butler

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 04 Hours]


    Morning found me in a state offortable lethargy, nestled within the sumptuous confines of the guest room.


    As a seasoned survivor, I had be ustomed to the harsh terrain, the asional stony floor, and makeshift camps under the open sky.


    But this? This was opulence on a whole new level.


    The bed felt like a soft cloud, the silky sheets like a gentle whisper against my skin.


    The room, softly lit with the morning glow, echoed with grandeur and exuded a peaceful tranquility that was alien to my usual mornings.


    My internal clock had stirred me awake at the usual hour of dawn. Out of habit, my muscles had coiled, ready to spring into the day''s activities.


    Yet, the plushfort of the bed had enticed me to sink back into its weing embrace, an offer I was all too ready to ept.


    The rest of the morning passed in a blissful daze, my senses swathed in a warmth that seemed to seep into my very bones.


    But then¡­


    My peaceful slumber was abruptly shattered by a curt knock on the door.


    "H-huh¡­?"


    It was a polite, measured rap that was distinctively out of ce in my usually rugged routine.


    As my eyes flickered open, I was momentarily disoriented by the unfamiliar surroundings, before the memory of the previous day''s events filtered in.


    "Y-yes, who is it?" I called out, suppressing a yawn as I pushed myself into a sitting position.


    "Good afternoon, sir," came a polite male voice from the other side of the door.


    The voice was cultured and held a certain amount of professional restraint.


    "I am Oswald, the butler of the Lyma Household. Lady Seraphina has sent me to inform you of her request for your presence."


    Hearing Seraphina''s name stirred me fully awake.


    The weight of the uing expedition hung in the air as I began to prepare myself for the day, the echo of the butler''s words reverberating in the grandeur of the guest room.


    *******


    Gathering myself and slipping into a set of casual attire - a simple linen tunic, soft and worn-in from days of use, paired with a sturdy pair of leather trousers - I opened the door to greet the waiting butler.


    It wasn''t particrly a bad look. In fact, I would say it looked nice and casual on me.


    There was a sense of elegance in his posture, his hands folded in front of him, his gaze respectful yet curious.


    ''I can''t believe he really waited out for me. Isn''t he more important than that?'' I wondered to myself.


    He called himself the Lyma Family butler, so he wasn''t a mere servant or maid. Yet, why was he attending to me specifically?


    ''Hmm¡­ well, I''ll just ask Seraphinater.''


    "Shall we?" His gesture was a polite invitation, a professional veneer masking his curiosity.


    As we began walking down the grand halls of the mansion, the butler initiated a conversation.


    "My sincere apologies, sir, for my absencest night. I was attending to the Duchess, Lady Seraphina''s mother." Oswald offered, the sincerity in his tone hard to miss.


    His mention of the Duchess piqued my interest, and the image of an absent yet powerful figure began to take shape in my mind.


    ''Now that I think of it, where is the Duchess? I''ve not seen her yet.''


    I gave him a gracious smile, dismissing his apology with a light shake of my head.


    "There''s no problem at all," I assured him.


    The butler''s next words, however, triggered a slight prickling sensation at the back of my mind.


    "I must say, I am quite surprised to see you in a different set of clothes. The maids informed me that you had no luggage with you," he observed, his voiceced with subtle curiosity.


    "I was going to provide you with a set if you wanted, but it seems there''s no need for that."


    ''If that was the case, you should have said something sooner.'' I hid my unease with a forced smile.


    Why did it feel like this butler was trying to probe me for answers?


    A small chuckle escaped me as I met his curious gaze. "I have my ways," I told him, my eyes dancing with an unspoken amusement. "I prefer to keep my clothes close to me."


    The butler''s eyes flickered with understanding, before he swiftly apologized for any discourtesy he might have caused.


    "Oh no, it''s fine." I reassured him with a warm smile, although a seed of cautiousness had been nted in my mind.


    The butler was observant, perhaps too observant.


    In a ce like this, it would be wise to tread carefully, keeping my guard up while moving along the currents of high society politics.


    ''<All Seeing Eyes>'' I activated the Skill, staring at the butler intensely.


    ''What¡­?''


    What I saw surprised me.


    [Native Information]


    Name: Oswald Bertrud


    Level Of Danger: Moderately High


    [End Of Information]


    ''He''s that strong?!'' My eyes widened in shock.


    This was the first time I had ever seen someone have such a high level of danger out of all the natives I had met in this world.


    There was no way this was an ordinary butler.


    I tried to hide my shock as much as I could, but the question kept gnawing at me as I stole nces at the old and posh man.


    ''Who the hell is he?!''


    ********


    Walking beside the butler, I found myself being led through the grandeur of the mansion''s hallways.


    Each corridor more impressive than thest, adorned with intricate carvings, shimmering chandeliers, and rich tapestries that exuded an air of nobility and ancient tradition.


    Soon, we arrived at a beautifully designed teahouse, a serene oasis amidst the grandiosity of the mansion.


    The teahouse was nestled amidst lush flora of all shades of green, their leaves rustling gently, adding to the peacefulness of the setting.


    Everywhere I looked, there were grand designs and breathtaking craftsmanship, a testament to the Lyma family''s wealth and taste.


    The tantalizing aroma of blooming flowers mixed with the invigorating scent of freshly brewed tea filled the air, giving the whole ce a weing feel.


    Around a round table in the center, Seraphina sat among four other young women, all engrossed in their conversation.


    Each one held herself with the unmistakable grace and poise of nobility, their hands delicately clutching fine porcin teacups as they shared gentleughter and words.


    Maids stood nearby, ever watchful and attentive, their presence a subtle reminder of the hierarchy within the household.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of difort. The luxurious surroundings, the subtle power dynamics, the ritualistic etiquette... It was a world far removed from the rugged and simple life I was ustomed to.


    But there was no time to dwell on it as the butler cleared his throat, announcing my arrival.


    "Ladies, may I present to you, Sir Luke," the butler''s voice echoed across the space, drawing all attention to me.


    The conversation ceased, and I could feel their eyes on me, curiosity and anticipation shining in their gaze.


    ''Why do I feel so awkward?''


    I met their stare with a polite nod, mentally bracing myself for the conversation toe.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 110: Conversation With The Sisters

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 04 Hours]


    ''If I had known things would turn out like this, I would have worn something formal¡­ damnit!''


    I thought I was just meeting Seraphina, but what was with this arrangement?


    Four other nobledies? I wasn''t informed of that.


    ''This would have been a nice way to score some points and form connections with other noble people besides Seraphina.''


    And yet I flopped. Why did things turn out this way? Why?


    Despite my inner turmoil, I maintained a neutral expression when addressing the youngdies, observing each and every one of them with keen eyes.


    As I surveyed the table, my gaze lingered on the four youngdies.


    All of them had golden hair like Seraphina, though each had a distinct style that seemed to reflect their personalities. They shared a familial resemnce with Seraphina but each held their own unique traits.


    Thedy seated to Seraphina''s immediate right had a sharp angr face that entuated her delicate features.


    Her blonde hair was cut short, adding an element of sophistication to her otherwise youthful appearance.


    Her eyes were alert, scrutinizing, and I could tell she possessed an intellect that was not to be underestimated.


    Next to her was a woman with striking beauty, her blonde hair cascading down her back in voluminous waves. Her azure eyes, just like Seraphina''s, held a mysterious allure.


    Her face was a perfect blend of soft and sharp features that exuded a timeless elegance. She was stunning, in a quiet,posed manner.


    Beside the beautifuldy sat another, whose figure was more voluptuouspared to her sisters. Her hair was tied in a loose braid that fell over her shoulder.


    There was a warm and approachable aura about her, and her smile was inviting, belying the strength her physique suggested.


    Finally, thedy at the end had a lean, athletic build. Her hair was gathered in a high ponytail, a few stray locks framing her face.


    Her sparkling eyes, full of determination,plimented her fierce look. She held herself with a sense of purpose and a strong-willed demeanor.


    As my gaze returned to Seraphina, she rose from her seat.


    "Luke,e closer," she beckoned, her voice cutting through my observations. "Let me introduce you to my sisters!"


    ''I knew it! They''re her sisters. The resemnce is uncanny.''


    As I neared the table, she introduced thedies in order, confirming my suspicion.


    "This is Beatrice, our eldest sister," she gestured towards thedy with the sharp angr face and short hair. She was the firstborn of the Lyma family, a responsibility that was palpable in her aura.


    She then motioned towards the woman with cascading hair, "This is Celestia, the second of us five." Celestia acknowledged me with a nod, herposed beauty leaving a memorable impression.


    Seraphina gestured next to thedy with the warm smile and voluptuous chest, "The third sister is Amelia," she introduced. Amelia gave me a weing grin, her friendly disposition radiating around her.


    Finally, Seraphina pointed towards the leandy with the high ponytail. "And thest one is Rosalia, she''s just a year older than me." Rosalia''s eyes held a spark ofpetitiveness, and I had a feeling she was as strong as she looked.


    I studied the four women, each of them different in their own ways, yet all undeniably part of the same family.


    As sisters of Seraphina, I knew that they were women I should not underestimate.


    "Greetings, Nobledies. My name is Luke. I am an Adventurer." I knew that introduction was getting old, but it was all I had.


    "Well now, Luke, where exactly are you from?" Beatrice inquired, leaning slightly across the table to me. Her tone was friendly, but there was a probing nature to it that made me slightly on guard.


    "Ah, I''m from the West," I answered after a brief hesitation, scratching the back of my head, deciding to y it safe and vague.


    ''I mean, back on Earth, you could say I''m from the West¡­''


    And then, talking about this world, the Western Republic best represented how Earth operated before it became apocalyptic.


    ''Plus, the Southern Kingdom isn''t that close to the Western Republic, so I guess I''m safe.''


    "The West, you say?" Beatrice pressed, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. "And what brings a man from the West so far from his ce of origin?"


    I could feel the weight of her gaze on me, scrutinizing, dissecting. I tried to keep my expression neutral, but it felt like an uphill battle. "That''s a... personal matter, I''m afraid."


    "Oh? But we are curious, you see," Beatrice pushed, her lips curving into a teasing smile.


    I felt a bead of sweat trickle down the side of my face. I was cornered and I knew it.


    The question now was, how do I navigate this?


    Just when I thought I would have to concoct some sort of usible story, Seraphina came to my rescue. "Beatrice, that''s enough. You''re being too hard on our guest," she admonished, her voice containing a note of steel.


    "He is already confirmed to be trustworthy by the Guild. There''s no need to pry further."


    A soft chuckle escaped Beatrice''s lips as she leaned back in her chair. "You''re right, Seraphina. I apologize for my forwardness, Luke."


    As if on cue, the other sisters chimed in, "Our eldest sister is always like this. Please don''t take it to heart, Luke." A round of giggles echoed in the room, and even the maids who were in the corners had their lips twitching in suppressedughter.


    Even the butler was smiling slightly.


    ''W-what? They were all in on this?'' My thoughts popped.


    I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    I struggled to maintain myposure, but despite my attempts to hide it, I could tell by the way they were all looking at me that my blush was quite noticeable.


    ''Damnit¡­ so much for first impressions.''


    To think I would be humiliated like this during my first interaction with these girls¡­ how very unsightly.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 111: A Slightly Frustrating Discourse

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 04 Hours]


    "Luke, we heard from Seraphina about your heroic deeds," Beatrice started, giving me a soft smile, and I felt my throat suddenly go dry.


    "We can''t thank you enough for rescuing our dear sister from those...bandits."


    The rest of the sisters chimed in, "Yes, Luke. You have our sincerest gratitude." Their voices were genuinely grateful, each expression filled with heartfelt thanks.


    "I, uh, it wasn''t anything, really. Just doing my job as an Adventurer," I managed to stammer out, trying my best to y it down.


    I couldn''t handle their intense gratitude, and it was making me feel weirdly guilty for some reason.


    ''Their innocence and good natures spirits are too blinding. Honestly¡­ they''re too innocent!''


    "We do not take such actions lightly, Luke," Cecilia added solemnly, "Rest assured, the Lyma family is indebted to you, and you will bepensated generously."


    ''Now that''s what I''m talking about!'' My heart soared.


    I instantly forgot about the humiliation and difort I felt, focusing only on the prospects of reward.


    These sisters knew their stuff!


    At this point, Seraphina interrupted, "He''s not motivated by rewards, sisters."


    ''E-eh¡­?''


    The room fell silent, all eyes turning towards me. I could feel a drop of sweat trickling down my neck.


    ''Shit! Why did you have to say something, Seraphina? You should stay out of this! The adults are talking here!''


    I couldn''t believe she was stabbing me in the back like this. After all the things I had done for her¡­ all the sacrifices I had made?


    ''I saved your life, you know?'' I wanted to scream out, but controlled my emotions.


    Despite keeping my expressions in check, my heart was racing rapidly. I wasn''t going to forgive Seraphina if her words impeded my progress with the rewards.


    "Really? Is that so, Luke?" Beatrice queried, leaning forward with curious eyes.


    The rest of the room held their breath, waiting for my answer.


    This was it; the moment I dreaded had arrived.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    I froze, my mind racing. The truth was, rewards were my biggest motivation as an Adventurer, heck as a person.


    It''s not like I could say that outright, especially not after Seraphina''sment. But lying didn''t sit well with me either.


    ''If I lie, they might reduce my rewards, or use my rewards for more charitable things rather than giving everything to me.''


    I couldn''t have that!


    ''What should I say? Ah¡­'' I gulped and decided to answer in a way that would hopefully save me from this awkward situation.


    "Well," I began, struggling to find the right words, "it''s not like I don''t appreciate rewards, but helping others in need, well, that''s also part of the job, isn''t it?"


    The room fell silent once again. I could almost hear the collective inhale, waiting for the response.


    ''Did that work? Please tell me it worked.'' I prayed, looking at the faces of the youngdies before me.


    Then, as if in slow motion, the sisters began to nod in agreement, murmurs of understanding and approval filling the room.


    I exhaled, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. Dodging that bullet had been harder than any boss fight I''d faced.


    ''Fuck you, Seraphina!'' I smiled at her, though my heart wasn''t pleased with the girl in the slightest.


    Thinking I was righteous was one thing, but telling others about it was against the rules.


    ''And here I thought we were having a magical moment. Guess I was wrong about that¡­''


    On a more serious note, I had to find a bnce between being a good-natured guy, and also being profit-oriented.


    ''If they don''t trust that I''m righteous, they''ll suspect my strength¡­ and they might question my identity.''


    Unlike most powerful adventurers, I wasn''t well-known. My identity was shrouded in mystery, and that would make it difficult for anyone to trust me.


    The only things I had going for me were Benard''s rmendation and Seraphina''s approval. They were my biggest advocates, so it made sense that they would think of me as purely good.


    ''I''m sorry for swearing at you, Seraphina¡­'' I apologized internally.


    She didn''t deserve that much. I guess I was just caught up in the moment.


    ''Objectively speaking, I need an advocate like her¡­ who tells people I''m righteous. If nothing else, it will help lower their guard and help me foster good rtionships with people.''


    Since that was the case, I had to treat Seraphina as my golden goose.


    ''You''ll help me forge good connections with many more Natives here, okay? I trust you.'' I maintained my smile as I stared at her innocent face.


    "Young Master Theo has arrived in the Estate." The butler''s voice, like a tempest, suddenly sounded.


    ''What? How did he know?'' I wondered, ncing in his direction. ''My senses didn''t even pick that up.''


    Perhaps he received some sort of Magic Message from someone who had seen this carriage enter thepound, so it might not have been due to his raw senses.


    ''Ah¡­ ever since I saw his danger level, I can''t help but feel uneasy around him.


    As the deration echoed around the teahouse, everyone swiftly stood from their seats, excitement sparking in their eyes.


    I looked around, not entirely sure what was going on.


    ''Hold on¡­ Young Master Theo? Could that be¡ª?''


    "Our dear brother''s carriage has arrived!" Seraphina eximed, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Come, Luke. We need to greet him," she continued, reaching over and gently pulling me to her side.


    "A-ah¡­" I noticed her sisters'' nces at this action. I wasn''t sure whether to feelfortable or embarrassed.


    ''What are you doing, Seraphina?'' I wondered.


    Walking through the grand doors of the teahouse, we joined the rest of the household who had already begun their march towards the front courtyard where the carriage was drawing up.


    As we stepped out, I couldn''t help but feel a little in awe of the regality and importance given to this child''s arrival.


    In this world, a patriarchal society, the son of the family was a figure of substantial importance.


    Despite his age, the little guy must be held in high regard, something akin to a prince in this noble family. It seemed like a heavy burden for someone so young, but I figured this was just part of being in a noble family in this world.


    Side by side, Seraphina and I strode across the beautifully manicured gardens. The vibrant greenery contrasted starkly with the golden hue of the sun, casting long shadows that danced along the ground.


    The atmosphere was abuzz with anticipation, a mixture of excitement and slight nervousness.


    "Theo is a good kid," Seraphina said quietly, breaking me out of my thoughts. She had a fond smile on her face. "You''ll like him, I think."


    Her words brought a small smile to my face.


    ''I hope so.'' My thoughts echoed.


    While making friends with Noble Ladies was pretty decent, the goal had to be to befriend the Young Master.


    ''That''s where the power lies, isn''t it?''


    Whatever happened next, I was certainly eager to meet this young noble.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 112: Lyma Familys Young Master

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 05 Hours]


    There, across the spacious courtyard, was a grand carriage unlike anything I''d ever seen.


    It was elegantly crafted, with intricate, gilded details shimmering in the soft evening glow. A pair of majestic horses, their coats sleek and shining, drew the carriage to a halt.


    The sight was truly awe-inspiring, a clear reflection of the opulence of the Lyma family.


    A figure emerged from the carriage first - a tall, well-built man who was unmistakably a guard of some sort.


    Dressed invish armor that looked to be worth a fortune, the man nced around with a hawk-like gaze that promised a swift end to any potential threats.


    "Young Master Theo is now alighting the carriage," he announced, his deep voice resonating across the courtyard.


    All eyes turned towards the carriage as the young master himself appeared.


    He was a striking sight: golden hair that was light and free, yet carried a weight of its own, emerald eyes sparkling with curiosity and intelligence, and a cherubic face that held a surprisingly mature expression for an eight-year-old.


    d in a sophisticated outfit that echoed his family''s grandeur, Theo was every bit the young prince I had imagined. Despite his tender age, there was a certain gravitas about him, a sign of his position as the heir of the Lyma family.


    Beside me, I could feel Seraphina''s warmth, her eyes glistening with affection for her little brother.


    I found myself smiling, feeling strangely touched by the family scene unfolding before me.


    ********


    Theo Von Lyma, though he was but a child, seemed to understand his role and the weight of his status. He was a little prince, the youngest in the family, yet the one everyone pinned their hopes on.


    The young boy greeted everyone with an aura of maturity that belied his age. "Good afternoon, guards," Theo addressed the armored men first.


    His voice was bright and clear, carrying an undeniable charisma.


    "Good afternoon, young master," they responded, their voices harmonious, full of respect for the boy.


    "Good afternoon, maids," Theo continued, offering the line of serving women a polite nod. They curtsied in response, blushing and giggling amongst themselves at the young boy''s well-mannered nature.


    "And to my beloved sisters," Theo''s voice softened, his eyes sparkling with familial warmth as he turned to face the women.


    He addressed each of his sisters by name. "Good evening, Beatrice, udia, Diane, Eliza, and..." his eyes finallynded on Seraphina, the one closest to his age. "Seraphina," he finished, his eyes twinkling.


    "Wee back, Theo," Beatrice responded, reaching out to gently tousle the boy''s hair. The other sisters echoed her sentiments, their voices full of affection for their youngest brother.


    The whole time, I observed from the side, taking in the scene. It was a side of nobility I had not often witnessed - one of love, warmth, and close familial bonds.


    Yet, amidst the heartwarming scene, I couldn''t help but notice a conspicuous absence. The Duchess was nowhere to be seen.


    As the greetings ended and Theo''s attention was momentarily diverted, I leaned in to Seraphina, curiosity piqued.


    "Seraphina, where''s your mother?" I asked in a hushed tone, wondering where the Duchess could possibly be amidst such a momentous asion.


    "Ah, she''s¡­" Her expression suddenly fell, and I knew something was off.


    ''I know her father is bedridden, but¡­ that can''t be the case for her mother, right? Ah, could her mother be by his side?''


    "It''s fine. You don''t have to tell me." I quickly chimed in, hoping that fixed the awkwardness that was now forming between us.


    "Ah, you''re already here, Theo?" An oddly familiar, but annoying, voice suddenly echoed all across thepound, interrupting the serene atmosphere.


    Seraphina''s uncle arrived on the scene with an air of nonchnce, a breezy smile on his face.


    "My apologies for thete arrival," he dered, his voice carrying a disinterested tone that grated on my nerves. "I had some matters of importance to attend to."


    Seraphina and her sisters frowned at his words, their eyes hardening subtly.


    I understood their reaction immediately - Eugene''s tardiness and his casual dismissal of it were a p in the face to young Theo.


    Even in a world as strange as this one, there were certain social cues, certain rules of respect that rang universally true.


    ''He''s practically saying there was something more important to do thane out to greet the Young Master. That''s going too far.''


    I looked over at Theo, curious to see his reaction.


    Despite his tender age, the boy maintained an impressive level ofposure. His lips curved into a sweet smile that failed to reach his eyes, which held a level of maturity far beyond his years.


    "I understand, Eugene. Apology epted." Theo replied, his voice carrying the innocent lilt of a child, but his words were pointed.


    He had chosen to address his uncle by his first name rather than an honorific.


    The implication was not lost on anyone present - Theo was politely reminding Eugene of the respect he owed as a family member.


    "Pfft¡­" I stifled augh.


    Eugene seemed taken aback, his forced smile wavering for a moment before it was quickly stered back on.


    It was evident that Theo''s subtle jab had not gone unnoticed.


    As for me, I couldn''t help but admire Theo''s subtle maneuver.


    The boy had an uncanny knack for power y, and I found myself intrigued, and frankly, a little impressed.


    He was just a child, yet he held his ground amongst adults and dealt with disrespect with dignity and grace.


    ''Seraphina was right. I like him already¡­ though not for the reason she must be expecting.''


    The kid was sharp. That attribute alone was enough to warrant my interest.


    At that moment, I found myself looking forward to working more closely with this young master of the Lyma Family.


    "I would like a private audience with mother and father," Theo announced, his voice echoing in the courtyard.


    He turned to the knight that escorted him, whose armor gleamed in the midday sun.


    "Drius, would you be kind enough to share the details of our trip with my sisters?"


    ''Just sisters? Haha! Looks like once again Theo slighted his uncle.'' I nced at Eugene, and I found him doing his best to strain a smile.


    It was hrious.


    "Of course, Young Master," Drius responded, his voice gruff but respectful.


    Theo then left the courtyard, walking with the measured steps of a seasoned diplomat.


    "Young Master¡­" The butler, Oswald, followed him closely.


    The duo made their way towards the mansion, the stately structure providing a fitting backdrop for the heir of the Lyma family.


    As the doors of the mansion closed behind them, the courtyard fell silent, the attention of those present shifting back to Drius.


    Drius smiled at Seraphina and her sisters, the glint of his armor casting bright shes across their faces.


    "Well then," he said, his voice resonating with the confidence of a seasoned warrior, "I suppose I shall recount the journey and activities of the Young Master. Shall we find afortable ce to sit?"


    I watched as thedies nodded, their gazes expectant and eager. It was clear that the events of their brother''s trip were of great importance to them.


    I found myself intrigued, too. The rtionships, the power dynamics, and theyers of intrigue within the Lyma Family were proving to be more interesting than I had initially thought.


    I was starting to feel more than a little curious about what this journey would entail.


    ''It''s too bad this is for thedies. I should also know my ce¡­''


    Or perhaps¡­ could I try to stand out a little?


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 113: Grand Knight

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 05 Hours]


    "May I attend the meeting as well?" I asked, casting a sideways nce at Seraphina.


    Drius'' eyes widened in surprise, his mouth parting as if to protest, and I saw Eugene, Seraphina''s uncle, frown, his eyes dark with disdain.


    ''I know this is going a bit too far, but if I have garnered enough goodwill from the sisters, this shouldn''t be a problem¡­'' The thought flowed in my mind.


    Drius, the knight, blinked at me in surprise, his stern face softened by his confusion. "I... well, that is..." he stammered.


    "I think it''s only fair," I added, feeling an unexpected sense of daring rise within me. "After all, I am a part of this mission."


    ''Of course, it''s not fair in the slightest. But as someone who can im to be amoner and not know noble ethics, I can get away with this very easily.''


    Even if I was refused, it wouldn''t really damage my reputation among thedies. After all, I just didn''t know any better.


    ''I hope they ept, though.''


    Eugene sneered from where he stood, arms folded across his chest. "Know your ce, Luke," he scolded, his voice dripping with disdain.


    ''Tch! This guy¡­''


    But before the tension could escte, however, Seraphina stepped in, her voice calm andposed.


    "I don''t mind if Luke joins us. Sisters, what do you think?"


    One by one, her sisters chimed in, each expressing no objection to my presence. The unanimous support from the Lyma sisters was much appreciated, timely too, and I could see Drius struggling to maintain hisposure.


    "I... Very well, then," Drius conceded, casting a wary nce in my direction. "If the Lady Seraphina and her sisters approve, I see no reason to object."


    The knight''s eyes met mine, his gaze intense. It felt like he was trying to analyze me, figure me out.


    I responded with a soft smile, a non-verbal reassurance that his worries were misced.


    ''Looks like I have one other person to be wary of here¡­''


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Uncle Eugene''s re. The man was livid, his nostrils ring as he struggled to contain his frustration.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but smirk, a touch of satisfaction coloring my expression. The look on the uncle''s face was priceless, and it felt good to stand up to him.


    As I followed the Lyma sisters and the knight to the location of our meeting, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. Today was proving to be full of surprises, and it felt like things were only just beginning.


    **********


    [00 Months: 12 Days: 05 Hours]


    Drius began to exin the results of their efforts in recruiting adventurers.


    "It was a tough negotiation, to say the least. The adventurers at the stations within our territory were hesitant, but in the end, we managed to secure twelve A-Rank adventurers, and an S-Rank Party, ''Iron Spider''. But it came with a price; we had to offer them triple their usual fees."


    My brows rose slightly at that.


    Paying triple seemed a bit overboard, and to me, it felt like a veiled insult to the Lyma family. But it was also clear the family was desperate enough to agree to these terms.


    "Including the eight members of ''Iron Spider'', the Young Master managed to bring twenty people on board," Drius added, then turned his attention to the sisters.


    "What about youdies? How were your own negotiations?"


    Within the Lyma Territory, there existed several Adventurer Stations, though only one Guild existed; Terrance.


    Terrance could be said to be the hub, or headquarters of the Adventurers in the Lyma Region, and from what I heard, there were four other Adventurer Guilds in other major territories in the Southern Kingdom.


    Compared to the Terance, stations were like branches connected to the Guild, and so they existed in pretty much every town or city.


    The Lyma sisters, as well as Theo, all went to various stations to try to convince the Adventurers there.


    ''One would think Theo would go to Terance himself, considering the prestige of the Terance Adventurers Guild, but since Benard is more understanding than most people, and he has an established rtionship with the Lyma Family, Theo decided to deal with the most problematic station of all.''


    It was a station closest to the Region of the rival Noble Household of the Lyma Family. Not only were they not particrly intimate with the Lyma Household, but they were obviously friendlier towards the rival Household. Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    Unfortunately, there were many powerful Adventurers there since that ce was close to the Grand Southern Dungeon, which was the biggest Dungeon in the Southern Kingdom.


    ''I''ll need to go there after this is all over¡­'' I promised myself.


    Listening to this discourse had enlightened me in more ways than one. I was immensely grateful I decided to speak up and attend.


    One by one, the sisters recounted their experiences in the stations they visited. While none of them had managed to bring as many adventurers as the Young Master, they had all contributed significantly to the cause.


    The lowest number, unsurprisingly, was Seraphina, who had only recruited me and Benard.


    I watched as she shifted ufortably under their collective gaze.


    "I... I know it''s not much..." she began, a hint of shame in her voice.


    "Hey, don''t beat yourself up," Beatrice interjected, her tone light. "Getting Benard toe along is a feat on its own. He''s a force to be reckoned with."


    At this, Seraphina''s face lit up. "Yeah, and he even told me that Luke here is pretty strong, too. He said that with Luke on my side, I wouldn''t need any other adventurer in Terance."


    The sisters'' eyes widened in shock. "Really?" asked Anastasia, her gaze sharp on mine. I merely shrugged, trying to seem nonchnt.


    Then Seraphina dropped the real bombshell. "Benard even said that Luke is as strong as a Grand Knight."


    For a moment, the room was dead silent. Drius''s eyes twitched, his gaze bing a prating stare.


    Feeling the weight of his gaze, I managed a small, bemused smile. ''What''s his deal?''


    Sensing the sudden tension, Seraphina quickly added, "B-but don''t take offense, Drius. I mean, I think that''s a little exaggerated too..."


    "It''s not." I swiftly interjected, cutting short Seraphina''s flustered reaction.


    And there we were, all eyes on me once again. As if this mission wasn''t already interesting enough.


    A broad smile formed on my face as I continued. "If Benard says it, then it must be true."


    "Hey, you realize what you''re iming, right?" Beatrice whispered to me, her eyes filled with concern.


    ''I know the Grand Knights are the most powerful Knights in the Southern Kingdom. If Benard rates me to such an extent after seeing a bit of what I''m capable of, then I have no doubt in my mind¡­''


    "Yes, I do." I smiled ruefully at Beatrice.


    "I should at least be as strong as a Grand Knight." With that deration made, I folded my arms and took in a short breath.


    "Oh? Is that so?" The voice of Drius echoed out, having a deep undertone that made it seem slightly dangerous.


    ''He''s been ring at me for some time now. Especially after the whole Grand Knight im. Could it be¡ª?!''


    "My name is Drius Xander. 15th Seat among the Grand Knights of the Southern Kingdom." He dered, his voice still low but threatening.


    His piercing gaze did not leave me for even a second.


    "Luke¡­ would you mind repeating what you just said?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 114: A Spar

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 05 Hours]


    "Sure. I don''t mind. I should be as strong as a Grand Knight."


    The words Luke uttered echoed in Drius''s mind as if reverberating off unseen walls.


    ''As strong as a Grand Knight.''


    He was a Grand Knight, the fifteenth seat, no less.


    He''d climbed the ranks through blood, sweat, and countless battles. And here was a man, practically a stranger,paring himself to Drius.


    Drius stared hard at the man who called himself Luke. The audacity of this stranger was astounding. To make such a bold im, in the presence of the Lyma sisters, was unthinkable.


    The nerve.


    "I see," Drius finally said, his tone ice-cold.


    He stood up, his chair scraping the marble floor as he did.


    "In that case, I would like to challenge you to a spar, Luke. To see if you''re as strong as you im."


    The room fell silent. Drius could see the surprise in the eyes of the sisters, but he didn''t care.


    He was a Grand Knight, the 15th Seat, and he had earned his status through sheer hardwork and dedication.


    This outsider, who seemed to appear from nowhere and im such strength, had to be put in his ce.


    But before he could say anything more, Seraphina interjected quickly, her voiceced with anxiety.


    "There''s no need for this, Drius. It was just a saying, and¡ª" Stay updated via mvl


    But Luke interrupted her, a fearless smile dancing on his lips. "No, Seraphina, it''s fine. I ept the challenge."


    Drius was taken aback for a moment, but then he steadied himself. He looked at Luke, studying the confident smile on his face.


    He couldn''t deny it; there was something about Luke he didn''t like, and he was determined to find out what that was.


    "Very well," he said, his gaze not leaving Luke''s. "Let''s see if your strength matches your words."


    **********


    The training room was impressive.


    It was massive, almost the size of a football field, with tall stone walls that were clearly enchanted.


    The air was thick with the scent of iron and magic, a testament to the countless battles that had been fought in this space.


    I took a moment to take in the sight, then focused my attention on Drius, who was already warming up on the other side of the room.


    We were alone, save for Seraphina and her sisters, who were watching from behind a transparent magic barrier.


    They were silent, their eyes darting between Drius and me, as if not quite believing what they were seeing.


    I guess it wasn''t every day they saw a Grand Knight prepare to spar with an outsider.


    I looked over at Drius. He was tall and well-built, with a fierce aura that was unmistakably that of a seasoned warrior.


    I didn''t know much about him, but I could tell he was the real deal.


    ''After all¡­ his Danger Level is [Moderately High]''


    I smirked, not because I was confident of beating him, but because I was excited about the challenge.


    As we took our positions, I couldn''t help but think about the implications of this duel.


    To the public, I was a nobody. Losing wouldn''t really matter much if I was the one who fell. In the worst-case scenario, I would be seen as someone who was overconfident in his skills, or lying about his strength.


    However, if Drius lost, it would not only damage his reputation but also cast doubt on the strength of the other Grand Knights.


    That''s why this duel was kept private.


    As the barrier went up, sealing us in the sparring space, I felt a thrill of anticipation.


    This was my chance to show them what I was made of.


    ''If they understand my value, surely the reward would skyrocket¡­ right?''


    I squared my shoulders, met Drius''s gaze, and prepared for the duel to begin.


    Drius eyed me skeptically, his lips curled downward to form a frown.


    "You''re not going to use a weapon?" he asked, his tone a mixture of disbelief and condescension.


    I shook my head. "I won''t need one," I replied, a confident smirk ying on my lips.


    He chuckled at my response, though there was no humor in his eyes.


    "You''re too arrogant," he said. "I heard you defeated Fenrir. He was the one who killed Sirius. They were both my students, you know."


    He pulled out his weapon, a gleaming longsword, and held it up in a defensive stance.


    "I trained them both. If you think I''m going to go easy on you because you''re Lady Seraphina''s guest, you''re sadly mistaken. If you insist on looking down on the Grand Knights, you only have yourself to me when you get hurt."


    I grinned at his words, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    "I understand," I said, spreading my arms in a nonchnt gesture. "Let''s get started then."


    Drius brandished his de, his eyes ring at me with an intensity that I hadn''t seen before.


    A light emanating from the cieling signaled the start of the match, and as I braced myself for his first move, I couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement.


    It was time to show them all what I was truly capable of.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    Drius charged at me, moving with such speed that for a moment, everything else blurred into the background.


    I quickly realized just how fast he was; his movements were a blur, his weapon a streak of silver light in the air.


    My mind raced as I acknowledged that if I wasn''t careful, I''d get hit.


    Just as his de was about to connect, I utilized <Visualize> to foresee his attack, and with a burst of speed, I sidestepped, the de passing harmlessly by my side.


    That was too close.


    I knew now that I couldn''t face Drius in my base state. As such, I mentally activated some of my skills. <Turbo>, <Immersion>, and <Elevate>.


    As soon as I activated them, I felt a surge of power course through my veins. My body tingled as it strengthened, and I could feel my senses heightening, sharpening.


    ''Much better¡­''


    My speed increased, a noticeable difference from before, reaching its maximum velocity. A thrill ran down my spine as I realized just how much more powerful I had be.


    I looked up at Drius, an excited gleam in my eyes and a grin on my face.


    "Your move," I said, my voice echoing through the room.


    The real fight was about to begin.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Ahh¡­ I''ve missed the action here.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 115: Mikey Vs Drius

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 06 Hours]


    As I squared off against Drius, I ran a quick analysis in my mind.


    The system had assigned him a Danger Level of [Moderately High], and under the current conditions, that was an apt description.


    But the truth was that I was intentionally fighting him at a handicap.


    Other than my <Upgraded Enchanted Speedos>, I wasn''t using any other equipment. My casual outfit didn''t have any particr effect, and its durability was poor as well.


    All the other buffed effects that usually protected me and augmented my abilities, they were all absent right now.


    My cloak, gloves, my weapons, my essories that each provided unique boosts to my stats - they were all missing from the equation.


    ''Most importantly, I''m not using any of my Rocks.''


    Instead, I had to rely solely on my Skills to augment my physical prowess. I activated <Turbo> to increase my speed, <Immersion> to heighten my senses, and <Elevate> to boost my strength.


    That said, I was also keenly aware that this could change at any moment. If I decided to use my items, Drius'' Danger Level would drop considerably.


    The real threat he posed was only as high as I was willing to allow.


    After all, my strength was much more than just my physical prowess. It was abination of my Skills, my items, my knowledge, and my will.


    And right now, I was more than ready to show Drius just a taste of that strength.


    ''Let''s see how far I can push him. How strong a Grand Knight is.''


    ********


    ''W-what is happening right now?''


    From Drius Xander''s perspective, the world had seemingly fallen out of bnce.


    He could feel the strain of his muscles, the energy pulsating through his veins as he brandished his de coated in sharp winds, the spell [Wind de] creating a deadly edge.


    His Martial Art, [Crimson Ogre''s Dance], was in full y, each movement an intricate dance of violence and precision.


    "Give up, Luke!" he shouted,unching himself forward once more.


    His opponent, Luke, remained undeterred.


    An invisible barrier protected him, repelling Drius'' strikes like water off a rock. Drius'' de met resistance each time he swung, leaving him stumped and frustrated.


    Despite his incredible skils, he couldn''tnd a blow on Luke.


    "Your persistence is admirable," Luke retorted, his voice steady amidst the chaos.


    Grinding his teeth, Drius poured more power into his de.


    His armor,den with potent enchantments, added further to his power, amplifying his movements, and quickening his reactions.


    But it still wasn''t enough.


    Drius didn''t just stop there; heunched his [me Burst] Spell,bining it with his [Wind de].


    ~VWUUUSHHH!~


    Big swirling mes came to life, dancing around his sword, turning his weapon into a zing spectacle of destruction.


    But Luke only danced around him, his movements so fluid and fast, he seemed to vanish each time Drius struck.


    Finally, Drius decided to y his trump card.


    ''This time¡­ this time for sure!''


    "[Grand zing Attack]!" He roared.


    His body was immediately engulfed in mes, each of his attacks now carrying the wrath of the ze.


    This intense heat would melt anything that was in range, and its destructive prowess exceeded anything Luke should have been able to produce.


    With this¡­ it was his victory!


    But when he aimed for Luke, his opponent simply vanished, evading his assault entirely. It was as if Luke could predict his movements before they even happened.


    Sweat trickled down his brow, his breathing growing ragged as exhaustion started to w its way in.


    "How...how are you doing this?!" Drius grunted, desperation creeping into his voice.


    His vision was blurring, and his movements slowed. He was nearing his limit, and he could tell that Luke was still far from his.


    The young man was still standing there, barely a scratch on him, looking as fresh as when the match started.


    His calm expression was still in ce, but now there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. Drius could hardly believe it.


    Just how strong was this man? How was he so effortlessly brushing aside his attacks?


    His mind whirred as he tried to think of a way to turn the fight around. But the more he thought, the more he realized the painful truth - he was outmatched.


    As Drius stumbled back, trying to steady himself, the harsh reality of the situation began to sink in.


    Despite his every effort, his every trick, he still couldn''t defeat Luke.


    The realization was like a cold bucket of water, extinguishing his fiery determination, leaving him with nothing but a bitter taste of defeat.


    ''I¡­ I see¡­''


    Luke wasn''t just strong; he was on another level entirely.


    ''But¡­ how can I give up now?''


    The answer was that he couldn''t. He had to keep fighting until he could no longer lift a single punch.


    That was what it meant to be a Grand Knight!


    ********


    [00 Months: 12 Days: 06 Hours]


    ''Oh? Not bad¡­''


    As I watched Drius from across the training ground, I could see the exhaustion etched in his posture, hear it in his ragged breathing.


    It was clear he had given his all in our fight, and he was reaching the end of his rope.


    I couldn''t help but be impressed. Even in his worn-down state, he was still fighting, clinging to his pride.


    I saw him gather what seemed like thest of his strength, his body tensing as he readied for his final onught.


    "RAHHHHHHHH!!!" His roar echoed through the room, almost drowned out by the rush of adrenaline in my ears.


    A final desperate flurry of attacks, as wild and unpredictable as a cornered beast, charged towards me.


    But with my Skill <Visualize>, I could see it all.


    His movements were in slow motion to me, each swipe of his sword, each fiery st, as clear as day.


    And with my <Turbo>, <Immersion>, and <Elevate> Skills, I was faster, stronger, and more attuned to my surroundings than he could ever hope to be.


    Each attack, no matter how ferocious, was met with a dodge or a barrier, my body effortlessly avoiding or brushing off his assaults.


    I watched as frustration and desperation shed in his eyes.


    I could almost hear the question hanging in the air between us - "Why can''t I hit you?"


    A smile pulled at the corners of my mouth as I clenched my fist, feeling the surge of my heightened power.


    I dodged hisst attack with ease, my body moving fluidly around his sword swing.


    Then, Iunched myself forward, my fist meeting his chestte with a resounding crack.


    ~BOOOOOMMMM!~


    The impact of my punch sent Drius hurtling backward, his armor cracked and smoking from the force.


    He crashed into the barrier surrounding the training ground, sliding down to the floor with a groan.


    "G-guh¡­"


    The room was silent, the echo of my punch still lingering in the air.


    I straightened my posture and looked around at the shocked faces of the sisters.


    The smile on my face was one of victory and satisfaction. I had proven my strength, and the results were clear for all to see.


    "I win."


    *


    *


    Explore stories at mvl


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 116: Subtle Change

    Sprawled on the ground, Drius stared up at the magically imbued ceiling, his chest heaving as he gulped down breath after breath.


    Each beat of his heart throbbed in sync with the resonating echo of his defeat.


    He had lost. And to a boy who wasn''t even wielding a weapon.


    The bitter tang of the realization lodged itself in his throat, the sting in his pride far surpassing the physical pain.


    ''I was wrong¡­''


    A glimmer of a smile crossed his lips as he ruminated on the irony. He, a Grand Knight, had been the one brimming with arrogance, while the boy named Luke had simply shown the strength he possessed.


    His gaze flickered towards Seraphina, whose eyes were wide with surprise and a hint of admiration.


    ''She must have realized it now¡­ how valuable this man is¡­''


    He had to admit it, she had brought back a veritable monster.


    The click of boots against the ground drew his attention back to the boy who had defeated him. Luke was walking towards him, a small smile ying on his lips, his hand extended in a gentlemanly gesture of help.


    It was a humbling sight.


    "Your win, Luke," Drius rasped out, the words tumbling out with a newfound respect. His gloved hand reached up to grasp Luke''s. Experience tales at mvl


    The younger man''s grip was firm, his strength clear even in the simple gesture.


    "You''re stronger."


    Luke''s smile widened as he helped Drius up. "You weren''t too bad yourself, Drius," he replied with a light chuckle.


    ''Not too bad, huh?''


    Still, Drius could only nod, a smallugh escaping his lips. "Thanks for thepliment."


    It wasn''t often that Drius Xander, the 15th Grand Knight, was bested in battle. But as he looked at the boy¡ªno, the man¡ªwho had just defeated him, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation for what was toe.


    Luke was a formidable ally, and with him at their side, the Lyma family was one step closer to oveing their trials.


    ''Maybe¡­ just maybe, we can do it this time!''


    ********


    [00 Months: 12 Days: 06 Hours]


    With Drius standing by my side, I saw the change in his expression¡ªa newfound respect reflected in his gaze.


    ''Guess I really showed him his ce, huh?'' I couldn''t help but leak out a smile.


    The barrier surrounding the training ground dimmed, then disappeared entirely, signaling the end of our spar. The moment it vanished, the girls rushed over, their excited chatter filling the otherwise quiet room.


    "Oh my god, Luke!" Amelia gushed, her eyes wide with astonishment. "You actually defeated Sir Drius! I can''t believe it!"


    "I know, right?!" Rosalia chimed in, her gaze flitting between Drius and me. "He''s the strongest Knight of the Lyma Family. You really are strong, Luke!"


    Their words made me feel a warmth of eptance and respect from them that I hadn''t felt before.


    ''The way it feels, being surrounded by these girls who are praising me¡­ it''s not a bad feeling.''


    Seraphina kept looking at me, awe in her eyes. It felt like she wanted to say something amid the flurry of words thrown at me by her sisters but she wasn''t able to get a word in.


    "But Luke... why haven''t we heard of you before?" The same question hung in the air, lingering on the lips of Drius and the other sisters.


    The Grand Knight also added "I, too, must admit my curiosity. How is it that we''ve never heard of you?"


    I scratched the back of my neck, pondering how best to address their curiosity.


    "Well," I began, deciding to stick to my usual script. "I''ve always been a bit of a wanderer, going where the wind takes me. That''s probably why you haven''t heard of me."


    I added a certain ir to it, trying to imply that I had been keeping my identity hidden for so long.


    Hopefully, they would all buy that and everyone got off my hair.


    Their faces lit up, and the eldest sister, Beatrice, gave me a thoughtful look.


    "You should consider joining the Lyma Family as a Knight," she said, her voice hopeful. "You''d be wellpensated."


    A soft chuckle slipped from my lips.


    "I''ll...think about it," I promised, my heart filling with warmth at their earnestness. T


    he sense of camaraderie and respect here was more than I''d expected, and for the first time, I found myself seriously considering their proposal.


    ''Unfortunately, I can''t be tied down. Not until I''ve explored enough of this world and gotten far stronger¡­''


    I had spent a lot of time blending in with the Natives and forging connections, instead of growing stronger. That was because I realized the importance of this exercise.


    ''But I also need to keep up my Leveling pace¡­''


    Or I would get left behind!


    ********


    [00 Months: 12 Days: 10 Hours]


    Under the low, warm light of the hallwaymps, Seraphina and I walked together in an amiable silence, her dress swishing lightly with each step she took.


    She had offered to escort me to my room, and to be honest, after spending so much time with Drius and her sisters, I was looking forward to this alone time as well.


    "So, when exactly are we leaving for the expedition?" I asked, breaking the silence between us.


    "Most of the participants will arrive tomorrow, although some might start trickling in this evening," she replied, her voice smooth like honey, "There will be a briefing in the evening tomorrow evening for all the participants. We''ll be leaving for the Wild Lands the day after that."


    I smiled, nodding as I acknowledged her answer. "Got it."


    Eventually, we arrived at my room. As we stood in front of the door, Seraphina turned to me, her eyes soft and sincere. "Luke, I want to thank you again for agreeing to help my family."


    I shrugged, dismissing the gravity of her gratitude. "I just did what I thought was right."


    ''Who can say no to rewards?''


    She offered a sweet smile, her eyes twinkling under the dim lights. "Not everyone would be willing to do what you''re doing, especially since we haven''t beenpletely forthright about all the details."


    At her words, I couldn''t help but think back to the time when she spilled everything to me under the influence of my Skill. Of course, she had no memory of that event.


    "I won''t let you down, Seraphina. You don''t need to worry too much," I assured her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "I''ll do my best in the expedition."


    Her smile widened, transforming her face into a picture of serene beauty. "I''m looking forward to it," she said, her words caressing the silence of the night.


    In a sudden move that took me by surprise, Seraphina leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on my cheek.


    "Goodnight, Luke," she whispered, her breath tickling my ear, sending a shiver down my spine.


    ''T-this is¡­!''


    And just like that, she was gone, her figure receding down the hallway, leaving me standing alone with a soft smile on my face and a pleasant warmth spreading from where her lips had touched my cheek.


    "G-goodnight¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Is Luke/Mikey tripping? Is he falling for the innocent, sweet Noble? We shall see¡­


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 117: Night Troubles [Pt 1]

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 14 Hours]


    "Damn it¡­ I can''t sleep¡­"


    With the sound of Seraphina''sst whispers still echoing in my mind, Iy back on the plush bed, my heart pounding against my chest in a rhythm only it knew.


    My mind was awash with thoughts, one blurring into another, as I tried to make sense of the tornado of emotions swirling within me.


    ''Seraphina... What is she to me? A tool? An ally? Or something more?''


    There was an undeniable connection between us, but did it hold any weight?


    I had initially seen her as a means to an end, a path to navigate through the treacherous territory of the Lyma family''s machinations.


    But now? Her smile, her kindness, the light kiss on my cheek, they were blurring the lines.


    ''Does she have feelings for me?''


    Was it possible that I had stirred something within her as she had in me?


    My mind shed to the warmth of her kiss, the feel of her lips against my skin. It seemed too intimate, too tender to be a mere friendly gesture.


    ''I''m so confused¡­''


    Just as I was caught in the grip of these tumultuous thoughts, an image of Lucy Fer shed across my mind.


    The sight of her smiling face sent a flush of warmth across my cheeks. But why? Why was I thinking about her?


    ''Damn it! My thoughts are a mess.''


    Sighing heavily, I shook my head, trying to dislodge the confusion that seemed to have taken root.


    This was all so muddled, so messy. Wasn''t I supposed to be focusing on the mission?


    "Damn it, Mikey, get a grip," I muttered under my breath.


    Attachments would get me nowhere. I had to stop this before it got out of hand.


    I decided then, to push aside the feelings, the confusion, and the lingering image of Lucy Fer''s wide grin.


    There was no point in getting attached.


    After the expedition, I''d most likely be gone, a ghost in the wind.


    The warmth of Seraphina''s kiss would fade with time.


    Readtest stories on mvl


    ''That''s right. It''s all useless anyway¡­''


    And with that thought, I forced my eyes shut, burying my tumultuous emotions under a veil of sleep.


    It was a new day tomorrow, and I had a mission to focus on.


    Everything else was inconsequential.


    "...."


    {00 Months: 12 Days: 17 Hours}


    [Skill Activation]


    <Danger Sense: You Are Being Targeted>


    A jolt of rm snatched me from the depths of my sleep.


    My heart pounded fiercely against my ribs as my eyes snapped open, darting around the dimly lit room.


    The room was deathly quiet, the kind of quiet that settled over a graveyard.


    ''Did <Danger Sense> Activate? That means¡­!''


    Something was definitely wrong.


    A sudden movement flickered in my peripheral vision. An amorphous, shadowy figure loomed ominously beside my bed.


    ''Who is¡­ that?''


    Time seemed to slow as it lunged towards me, a glinting de in its grasp.


    Reacting instinctively, I shot my hand up, grabbing the figure''s wrist. I felt the cold hardness of the de, mere inches from my chest.


    A viscous, pungent liquid oozed from its tip, an unmistakable scent filling the room.


    Poison.


    Staring into the face of death, a savage snarl formed on my lips. With my adrenaline coursing through my veins, I tightened my grip around the figure''s wrist, crushing the bones within.


    A strangled gasp echoed through the room as the figure stumbled backwards, the de ttering to the floor.


    In one swift movement, I lunged, reaching out to grab the shadowy figure''s throat.


    But just as my hand was about to make contact, the figure dissipated, vanishing into the shadows like a wisp of smoke.


    ''Damnit!'' I gritted my teeth, ring nkly into space.


    I was left alone in my room, the chilly night air whipping around me, the only evidence of the encounter being the discarded, poisonous de.


    ''Who¡­ was that? Did someone just¡­ try to assassinate me?''


    Still alert and on high adrenaline, I tried to control my breathing, my ears and senses straining in the near silence.


    I swiftly activated <Immersion>, hoping for the traces or any sign at all of the shadow that just tried to kill me.


    That was when I heard it.


    The raw wail that echoed through the otherwise quiet hallways. It sounded like it came from a room not too far from mine.


    ''T-that voice¡­!''


    My heartbeat skyrocketed, and my mind was immediately on high alert.


    Instinct took over, prompting me to quickly jump from my bed, stowing the poisoned de in my


    Skill.


    It disappeared without a trace, leaving me unencumbered as I dashed out of my room.


    The moonlit hallways rushed past in a blur, my senses fully attuned to the direction of the cries. My legs moved on their own, guiding me towards the heart-wrenching sound.


    My mind, on the other hand, was a whirlpool of confusion and apprehension. What could''ve caused such distress at this hour?


    I skidded to a halt in front of a room, my heart thumping loudly in my chest.


    Inside, Seraphina and her siblings were huddled together. I could see their faces, pale in the dim light, each one mirroring the same bleak, horrified expressions.


    Drius stood off to one side, his face a mask of barely concealed sadness.


    ''W-what¡­ what are they doing? What''s with their expressions?''


    The sight of Seraphina was the hardest to swallow. She was in tears, her face etched with raw, unfiltered pain.


    It was a jarring sight, so far removed from her usual vibrant demeanor. Theo, too, seemed on the verge of shattering. His hands clenched into fists at his side, his usually jovial features set in a grim line.


    A sense of dread pooled in my stomach, cold and nauseating.


    Something had clearly gone terribly wrong, something grave enough to reduce this normally lively family to such a state.


    But what that was, I was yet to find out.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoyed it.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 118: Night Troubles [Pt 2]

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 17 Hours]


    ''Something must have happened here¡­''


    My heart thumped as I took in the sight of tragedy, unable to really tell what was going on.


    I approached them slowly, concern etched on my face.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, ncing from one tear-streaked face to another.


    Drius looked at me, his gaze filled with an unusual mix of sadness and concern.


    "It''s nothing, Luke," he replied, his voice oddly steady. "Just some family issues. You shouldn''t concern yourself."


    ''Family issues? Is it about the Head of the Family?'' His reply did little to assuage my worry, no, it just made me more curious.


    ''Is he already dead? Ah, if that''s the situation, then it''s the worst case scenario!''


    That would mean Seraphina''s Uncle, Eugene, would take control over the Lyma Family, and my rewards wouldn''t be guaranteed.


    ''But how can that be the case? From what Seraphina told me, there should still be considerable time left¡­''


    Did something happen to speed up the process? Perhaps¡­!


    ''Could it be rted to the assassin that wanted to kill me?'' That would make a lot of sense if that was the case.


    Killing the Lyma Family Head, and then killing me¡­ that would eliminate two strong supporters for Seraphina and her siblings.


    But going so far to eliminate me could only mean that they knew I was a major threat. As far as anyone else knew, I was just a no-name Adventurer from Terance.


    The most anyone could decipher would be that I rescued the Young Lady Seraphina. But that wouldn''t warrant such a drastic action.


    ''But how did they know that?''


    Maybe they spied on us during my match with Drius. That seemed to be the only possibility.


    ''And I can only guess one person who would have enough of a motive to do something like this.''


    But I was getting ahead of myself. All of this was spective. Until I got the actual facts, I couldn''t settle on any conclusion.


    I cast a nce at Seraphina, her sobbing form causing a pang in my heart. I had to get more information to know what it was that caused this much pain.


    "Maybe I can help," I suggested, cautiously. "You can confide in me."


    Drius seemed hesitant, his gaze flitting uncertainly between his siblings and me.


    Before he could voice his thoughts, Seraphina rushed towards me. I barely had time to react before she flung her arms around me, burying her face in my chest, her tears soaking through my shirt.


    I instinctively wrapped my arms around her, patting her back gently.


    "Can you... really help?" she asked, her voice muffled against my chest.


    "That depends on the situation," I said, attempting to keep my voice steady despite the intense emotions gnawing at me.


    "But we won''t know unless you tell me."


    Theo, until now unusually silent, finally voiced his disapproval.


    "This is the business of the Lyma Family," he said, wiping the remnants of tears from his eyes. "An outsider has no need to know our secrets."


    "But, maybe Luke can help," Seraphina argued, her voice growing firmer.


    "Still¡­ we can''t go around telling people something like this." Theo remained staunch in his disagreement.


    Seraphina tried protesting even further, but Theo didn''t seem convinced, his lips set in a grim line.


    Before he could argue further, Drius cut in. "Perhaps Luke could indeed help."


    He seemed to be weighing his words as he spoke.


    "We should give him a chance. All hope may not be lost."


    The four other sisters, despite their tears, nodded in agreement.


    Their hopeful gazes turned towards Theo, the final decisionying in his hands. He sighed deeply, closing his eyes as if contemted the options before him.


    "I... I need to think," he said finally, casting a long look at each of us. "Give me a moment."


    The decision took a few moments but eventually, Theo sighed, nodding his agreement.


    "Alright," he conceded. "I''ll tell you. But it''s better if you see for yourself."


    I watched as he turned towards Drius and gave a quick nod. Drius returned it, the two clearly having reached an understanding.


    "Follow me," Theo ordered, moving towards the grand staircase that spiraled upwards.


    I did as he instructed, with Seraphina by my side and the other girls trailing behind us. We followed, our footsteps echoing in the silence.


    We ascended multiple flights of stairs, finally stopping before a room marked by a grand and exquisite door.


    Its extravagance caught me off guard and I couldn''t help but gaze at it in awe.


    "It''s Theo. I''ming in." He knocked gently, announcing his presence before slowly opening the door.


    The room was even more impressive than the door, having an exquisite decor unlike any room I had seen in the entire mansion.


    However, what truly drew my attention were the three people within.


    The first was a man lying unconscious on a bed, his white hair and pallidplexion lending him an almost ghostly appearance.


    His shallow breathing was the only sign that he was still amongst the living.


    ''This is bad. He''s almost dead. Could this be¡­ the Duke?''


    Kneeling beside him was a woman, her hands sped together as if in prayer.


    I could hear her muttering pleas, begging the man to open his eyes. She seemed malnourished, and her shabby hair told me she hadn''t been taking care of herself properly.


    Even through her evident distress and gauntness, the family resemnce was clear.


    ''This has to be the Duchess. Has she been holed up here with her husband all this while?'' I asked myself, moving my gaze to the third man in the room.


    He was older man with long beards and sses, donning what seemed to be a long white coat that made him resemble a doctor.


    His expression was one of profound sadness, and the moment he saw us, he approached with steady steps.


    His gaze fell upon me, a hint of surprise and hesitation flickering in his eyes.


    ''He must be surprised to see an outsider here. I can understand that.''


    "Young Master," he greeted with a bow, his voice weary.


    "Any changes?" Theo asked, his voice betraying no emotion.


    The man shook his head slightly, ncing at me again.


    "No," he admitted. "As I told you before, his condition is rapidly worsening. His body is breaking down at an unprecedented rate. If this continues, he''ll most likely die before dawn."


    ''What? That quickly?'' My eyes bulged in shock.


    The room instantly fell into a tense silence, as if everyone was trying to process what that meant..


    ''It''s not the worst case scenario yet since the Duke is still alive, but it won''t be for much longer!''


    My mind reeled at the implications. If the head of the Lyma Family died before dawn, the expedition would be cancelled and Eugene would take over the Lyma Family.


    The impact on my own ns would be catastrophic.


    Yet, on the other hand, if I could somehow save the Duke, my position in the family and my rewards would likely improve drastically. Your next chapter is on §Þ??


    It was a choice that required little consideration.


    I had to somehow save the Lyma Family''s Head.


    The question that gued me now was a simple one yet weighted with a profoundplexity; how was I going to do it?


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 119: The Dukes Curse

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 17 Hours]


    I watched as Theo''s gaze moved from the doctor to me, a mixture of hope and desperation etched in his usually stoic features.


    "Luke," he started, his voice barely audible, "this is the situation. Can you do anything about it?"


    I exhaled softly, eyes flitting from the unconscious Duke to the sobbing Duchess and back again.


    "Can I observe the Duke?" I asked, addressing my question to both Theo and the doctor.


    The doctor seemed ready to object, but a quick nce from Theo silenced any protests.


    "Go ahead, Luke," Theo said, stepping aside.


    With their approval, I approached the Duke.


    As I moved closer, I could make out the rapid rise and fall of his chest, the pale blue tinge to his lips, and the faint tremors that wracked his frail form. I knew I needed to find out more about his condition, but for that, I needed to establish a connection.


    "Duchess," I started, nodding at her in respect.


    She didn''t seem to notice me, her attention solely focused on her husband''s barely breathing form. I could see the grief etched deep into her features, and it made me even more determined to figure out what was truly happening with the Duke.


    ''If I pull this off, they''ll be so grateful!''


    So, without further ado, I reached out my hand, cing it on the Duke''s forehead.


    I closed my eyes and focused my senses, ready to delve deeper into the mystery that was the Duke''s illness.


    ''Seraphina said it''s a Curse, but¡­''


    Why did it feel like I already knew what the problem was? And that it was Poison instead.


    ''Open <Shop>'' My thoughts echoed within.


    While I had a multitude of Skills, my current Skill-set couldn''t detect the true problem with the Duke.


    I currently had 2,135 Currency, so it wasn''t too bad.


    ''There are two ways this can go. I can either buy a new Skill, or find an upgrade for the current Skills I have¡­''


    After sorting through <Shop> and mulling over my options, I decided to go for thetter.


    ''And I have the perfect Skill I''d like to upgrade.''


    It was <All Seeing Eyes>.


    While this Skill was extremely useful against survivors like me, it was toocking when it came to the Natives of this world. If I could let it provide more information than it already did, that would be great.


    Fortunately, I found the perfect upgrade for it.


    ~DING!~


    <Skill: All Seeing Eyes has now been upgraded to Skill: Absolute Appraisal>


    {300 Currency has been used for this transaction. <Total Currency Remaining: 1,835 C >}


    [Thanks for your patronage]


    ''Fuck¡­ this had better be worth it!'' I gritted my teeth as I felt my Currency plummet.


    Well, there was only one way to find out.


    ''<Absolute Appraisal>''


    [Native Information]


    - Name: Damien Von Lyma


    - Race: Human


    - Affiliation: The Southern Kingdom/The Lyma Region


    - Level of Danger: Extremely Low


    - Life Force: 3% (Falling rapidly due to negative Status Effects)


    - Energy Level: 0% (Completely empty due to negative Status Effects)


    - Combat Ability: 0% (Completely empty due to negative Status Effects)


    - Assets: Extremely High


    - Role: Head Of The Lyma Family


    - Titles: <The Duke>


    - Abilities: <Deactivateddue to negative Status Effects>


    - Items Equipped: <None recognized by System>


    - Alignment: Neutral Good


    Current Status: Poison (A rare, synthesized poison)


    [Additional Information]


    As the head of the Lyma Family, he is a man of great influence in the Southern Kingdom. Unfortunately, since he is poisoned, it seems his life will soone to an end.


    [End Of Information]


    ''Ah¡­ this is great! Perfect even!''


    I was now able to see the information that were hidden from me before. With this, gathering information would be much easier.


    ''My 300 Currency was well spent.''


    There were a few changes that this <Absolute Appraisal> made to <All Seeing Eyes> apart from the clearly superior information interface.


    ''A change in Energy Level Usage.''


    I only had to spend 50 Energy Level to check the entire Stats of my target.


    Normally, this would cost me about 100 Energy Level.


    ''I really did make the right choice¡­'' A smile crept up on my face.


    A loud and concerned voice suddenly rang out, shattering the silence, "Luke, have you... have you found out the cause?"


    It was Seraphina.


    I opened my eyes and nced back at her, a little taken aback by the intensity of the worry in her eyes.


    The entire room turned their attention to me; four pairs of feminine eyes brimming with tears, two pairs of masculine eyes radiating worry and concern, and the spectacles-d eyes of the doctor filled with curious anticipation.


    "What is the Duke inflicted with again?" I asked, my voice steady despite the tension in the room.


    The doctor, a man with years of experience evident in his face, answered with a trace of doubt in his voice, "It''s a curse... or at least, we believe so."


    My lips curved up into a grin as I responded, "It isn''t a curse. It''s poison."


    I brought out the de from my


    Skill, the same de from the shadowy figure that had tried to take my life earlier tonight. As the glint of the silver de caught everyone''s attention, I exined the night''s earlier events.


    "An assassin tried to kill me in bed not too long ago," I started, all eyes were now focused on the de in my hand, "and on this de is a potent poison."


    I paused, gauging their reactions.


    "After analyzing the poison afflicting the Duke, I''ve found that it shares the same properties as the one on this de. The poison probably acts like a curse, which is why you didn''t realize what it truly was."


    ''To be honest, I already suspected a simrity based on the sequence of events, but to think it''s actually the case¡­''


    As I finished speaking, I let the reality of my words hang in the air, the sudden silence in the room resonating with the gravity of my revtion.


    "S-so¡­ father was poisoned¡­?" Theo muttered, and his sisters shared puzzled looks.


    After all, the fact that someone was poisoned meant there had to be someone who poisoned him.


    And the fact that his state recently grew worse meant that the malefactor had to be closeby¡­ having ess to the Lyma Family Mansion.


    I had initially suspected Eugene, Seraphina''s Uncle, but¡­ who would have thought that the culprit was someone else.


    My eyes narrowed as I pointed a steady finger at the doctor, the tension in the room thickening like a heavy fog.


    "It''s you," I used, my voice resounding clearly in the room, "you poisoned the Duke."


    Gasps echoed in the room, and the doctor''s face transformed into a shade of pale that almost matched the Duke''s.


    He took a step back, mouth opening and closing as he tried to articte a response.


    "W-what are you¡­?"


    Frankly, I was also surprised.


    When I''d first entered the room, I hadn''t suspected the doctor to be the source of this cmity.


    But when I used


    to inspect his Alignment, the results had been chillingly conclusive: <Neutral Evil>.


    "He''s the malefactor," I continued, my gaze steady on the doctor''s guilty figure.


    "The one who''s responsible for the Duke''s state."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N] Stay tuned to §Þ??


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 120: The Culprit

    Dr. Alexander Wilhelm stood frozen in the grand chamber, his heart pounding in his chest like a frantic war drum.


    His cover was blown. The facade he so painstakingly maintained was crumbling right before his eyes.


    The boy before him, Luke, had spoken with such conviction, revealing the truth about the Duke''s ailment and Alexander''s role in it.


    It was a truth he never expected would surface.


    ''Damn it¡­ how did ite to this?''


    He was an agent of the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance, a shadowy organization whose influence extended far and wide.


    His skills in alchemy and medicine were valued, and his adept ability to synthesizeplex toxins was highly sought after.


    One such creation was the poison that coursed through Duke Damien''s veins, an insidious concoction designed to mimic the symptoms of a deadly curse while leaving no traceable elements.


    It was a masterpiece of subterfuge and malevolence.


    Eugene, the Duke''s younger brother, had hired him to infiltrate the Lyma family.


    With the Duke''s health gradually declining under the influence of his poison, the position of the family physician became avable.


    Given his reputation and supposed medical abilities, he was the perfect candidate.


    Plus, since he was actually the only one who could understand and slow down the effects of the poison, he was kept very close to the Duke.


    Once in, he hadplete ess to monitor the Duke''s health, carefully maintaining the illusion of his struggle against the "curse".


    All the while, his true allegiancey not with the ailing Duke but with the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance.


    Their n was grand in scope: taking over the Lyma Family as their first major stronghold in the Southern Kingdom.


    Eugene was to be their puppet, a figurehead Duke, while the real power would rest in the hands of the Alliance.


    It was all proceeding perfectly, everything falling into ce as they nned. But now, everything was spiraling out of control.


    Alexander could barelyprehend what was happening as he looked around the room.


    The faces that once regarded him with trust now held suspicion and fear.


    He looked at Luke, his expression resolute and confident. He had single-handedly ripped Alexander''s carefully woven lies apart, and the truth was a bitter pill to swallow.


    ''This can''t be happening¡­''


    His n, his cover, his future, all of it, nowy in tatters at his feet. His heart pounded with an overwhelming sense of dread as he realized his scheme had been exposed.


    ''I can''t go down like this. Not yet!''


    Explore more at §Þ??


    With a swift movement, born of desperation and fear, Alexander reached for the closest person that he could touch, and grabbed Seraphina.


    A gleaming needle emerged from his sleeve, coated with the same deadly poison that was killing the Duke.


    He held it to her neck, his voice trembling but firm as he issued his threat.


    "One step closer, and she dies. This poison... it won''t be a slow death like the Duke''s. It will be quick and agonizing," he sneered, his eyes wild with panic.


    The room fell silent, every eye trained on the doctor, and the hostage he held in his grip.


    Protests rushed from Drius, and shrieks echoed from the lips of the other girls while Theo remained paralyzed in shock.


    Tears fell from Seraphina''s eyes, and despair seemed to pervade the entire room.


    Well¡­ almost the entire room.


    "Really, now?" Dr. Alexander''s eyes bulged as he heard the chilly sound of Luke''s voice.


    The smile that spread across Luke''s face, however, was not one of fear. It was confident, almost amused.


    "You''ve made the wrong choice, Doctor," he stated, his tone eerily calm.


    In the blink of an eye, his figure blurred, disappearing from his initial position.


    "W-wha¡ª?!" Alexander''s eyes widened in disbelief, but before he couldprehend what was happening, Luke was there in front of him.


    His handshed out, striking Alexander with a force that sent the doctor flying backward, crashing into the wall with a bone-jarring impact.


    "Ack!" The needle ttered harmlessly to the floor, Seraphina gasping in surprise as she was freed from his grip.


    Alexander''s world spun before his eyes as he slid to the ground, unconscious before his body even came to rest.


    Luke stood over him, his gaze cold and unwavering as he looked down at the man who had thought he held all the cards.


    ''N-no¡­ not like this¡­''


    Instead, he had yed right into Luke''s hands.


    *********


    [00 Months: 12 Days: 17 Hours]


    ''What an idiot. He should have just pretended some more¡­'' I thought to myself.


    Well, even if he did, I would just use <Truthful re> to find out the truth from him. Either way, he was bound to lose.


    Standing over the unconscious body of the doctor, I nced at Drius.


    His expression was still one of shock and disbelief, but there was an undercurrent of determination there.


    "Drius," I said, my voice steady despite the chaos that had just urred. "Make sure he doesn''t get away."


    Drius nodded, his gaze hardened as he moved to keep watch over Alexander.


    Looking around the room, I saw the desperation and fear etched into every face.


    The siblings - Seraphina, Theo, and the others - seemed on the verge of copse, their world shattered by this revtion.


    The Duchess herself looked like a ghost, her face pale and her eyes tear-streaked.


    "Everyone," I began, my voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Don''t lose hope yet. You still have me."


    Everyone looked at me, their eyes wide and filled with a glimmer of hope. I nodded firmly, meeting each of their gazes in turn.


    "I will cure the Duke," I stated, the words echoing throughout the room as I approached the dying man''s bed once more.


    "No matter what it takes."


    As my voice filled the room, a strange sense of calm washed over me. I wasn''t going to let the Duke die, not if I could help it.


    ''Since it''s poison, that''s half the problem solved.''


    The other half was how to cure it.


    "Haa¡­ to think I would be using ''that'' now¡­" A smile formed on my face as I whispered.


    This entire venture had better be worth it.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 121: Elixir

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 17 Hours]


    With a final nce at the pale figure of the Duke, I turned away and began to silently rummage through the inventory of my


    .


    My mind raced as I considered my options.


    Among the many items stored in there were three Holy Elixirs (Mid).


    I had procured them from the Treasure Chests obtained from the various Dungeons I had conquered.


    ''I''ve avoided using them for a long time now because they''re freaking rare and expensive¡­ even in <Shop>.''


    However, now that the situation called for it, I had no choice but to use my most potent potion.


    ''Still, using them here is a risk.''


    I had no certainty that these elixirs could neutralize the poison afflicting the Duke.


    The elixirs had the power to heal even fatal injuries, ording to the Item Desciption, but this was (Mid) for a reason. Higher-tier Elixirs could bring someone from the brink of death, and the one that stood at the peak could raise the dead.


    ''But I only have the (Mid) version¡­''


    A poison like this one, so potent that it mimicked a curse... it was unknown territory.


    The anxiety wed at me. The risk of wasting one of these precious resources was significant.


    On the other hand, if I did nothing, the Duke''s life was as good as over.


    As I looked at the expectant faces of Seraphina and her siblings, I realized the decision wasn''t as difficult as it seemed.


    ''Wasn''t the reason I held onto these elixirs to use them in a dire situation?'' I asked myself.


    And what situation could be more dire than the imminent death of a Duke, and the potential copse of an entire family?


    I sighed, brushing a hand through my hair as I braced myself for what I was about to do.


    Yes, it was a gamble. But it was a gamble I was willing to take.


    ''Alright then¡­''


    The cool ss of the Elixir vial felt weighty in my hand as I drew it out from the infinite depths of my


    .


    Its golden contents shimmered like sunlight, filling the room with a strange ethereal light that made everyone pause and gasp in awe.


    "Is that... a Holy Elixir?" Seraphina stammered, her eyes wide in disbelief. The others echoed her shock, murmuring their surprise and amazement.


    "How did you get that? Those are exclusively made in the Eastern Theocracy!" Theo eximed, clearly baffled. I shrugged nonchntly, taking some enjoyment in their astonishment.


    "Let''s just say, I have my ways," I responded, winking at them. Turning my attention back to the Duke, I gently opened his mouth and poured the Elixir in. The golden liquid flowed into his mouth, seeping down his throat as his body started to glow with a warm light.


    As the radiance spread through his body, I could see hisplexion improve. The sickly pallor faded away, reced by a healthier hue. His breathing became more even, his pulse steady, and his body started to regain some of its vitality.


    The room fell silent as everyone held their breath, watching in disbelief as the Duke''s condition improved before their very eyes. Seraphina let out a soft sob, tears streaming down her face. Theo and the others were stunned, their eyes wide with amazement and disbelief.


    Relief washed over me as I watched the changes take ce. The gamble had paid off. The Elixir had worked its magic.


    I couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. It felt good to defy the odds, to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat.


    "W-why isn''t he waking up?"


    ''A-ah¡­?'' Hearing the Duchess''s concerned tone, I took one look at the Duke.


    It was indeed curious.


    Why wasn''t he waking? Also, even though hisplexion and everything else seemed better, his breathing was still haphazard.


    ''Almost as if¡­ no way!''


    My eyes widened as I stared at the <Absolute Appraisal> window before me, my heart sinking as I read the detailed report.


    ''<Absolute Appraisal>''


    [Native Information]


    Readtest stories on §Þ??


    - Name: Damien Von Lyma


    - Race: Human


    - Affiliation: The Southern Kingdom/The Lyma Region


    - Level of Danger: Extremely Low


    - Life Force: 15% (Extremely Weakened)


    - Energy Level: 0% (Completely empty due to severe body degeneration)


    - Combat Ability: 0% (Completely empty due to severe body degeneration)


    - Assets: Extremely High


    - Role: Head Of The Lyma Family


    - Titles: <The Duke>


    - Abilities: <Deactivated due to severe body degeneration>


    - Items Equipped: <None recognized by System>


    - Alignment: Neutral Good


    Current Status: Extremely Weakened


    [Additional Information]


    As the head of the Lyma Family, he is a man of great influence in the Southern Kingdom. Unfortunately, while the poison has been purged, the severe body degeneration has left him extremely weakened. His life is still in great danger.


    [End Of Information]


    The air of relief in the room was quickly reced by a palpable tension. All eyes were on me again, their faces a mix of hope and desperation.


    "Luke, what''s happening?" Theo asked, his voice tense. I nced at him, letting out a deep sigh as I closed the Appraisal window.


    "The poison is gone," I began, my voice steady despite the unease welling up in me. "But... his body has already suffered too much damage. He''s still in danger."


    The room fell silent, their eyes wide in shock. The air was heavy, and I could feel the weight of their stares pressing down on me.


    It was clear to them now, as it was to me - we were still far from out of the woods.


    ''Fuck! I guess I have no choice¡­''


    I had to use another Elixir!


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed the flicker of hope lighting up their faces as I pulled out a second Holy Elixir.


    The golden glow of the potion seemed to lighten up the somber room, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation as I held it up.


    "This... You have another one?" Drius asked, his voice filled with surprise.


    His eyes widened at the sight of the Elixir, and I could see the shock on the faces of the others as well.


    "That... The Eastern Theocracy treats those as sacred. They wouldn''t even trade them with the Southern Kingdom!" Seraphina eximed, her voice filled with disbelief.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions. They had no idea how many things I had umted in my travels.


    I stepped forward, moving towards the Duke''s bedside once again. His eyes were closed, his face healthy but lifeless. I uncorked the potion, watching as the golden liquid glistened in the dim light.


    I gently tilted the bottle, pouring the Elixir into the Duke''s mouth.


    The room was immediately filled with a bright light, so intense that we had to shield our eyes.


    I could feel the energy coursing through the room, seeping into every nook and cranny. It was a powerful and overwhelming sensation, and I could only imagine what the Duke was going through.


    As the light began to fade, we all opened our eyes.


    The sight that greeted us left us all in shock.


    The Duke''s eyes were open, his face healthy and vibrant. It was as if he had been reborn, a stark contrast to the frail man we had seen just moments ago.


    "W-what''s happening¡­?" He muttered, his voice and tonecking no form of weakness whatsoever.


    The room erupted into cheers and cries of joy.


    The Duchess swiftly lunged at her husband, and the Lyma siblings were making shouts of joy.


    The Duke was alive and well.


    We had managed to pull him back from the brink of death.


    But more importantly, the hope that had been dwindling in the hearts of the Lyma family was now aze.


    I couldn''t help but smile, knowing that I had yed a part in this miraculous recovery.


    ''You better thank me well, old man¡­''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 122: Full Restoration

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 18 Hours]


    ''So far it all seems to check out¡­''


    It had been over thirty minutes since the Duke awoke, and so far it didn''t seem like anything was wrong.


    ''But we can''t be too sure.''


    As everyone celebrated the Duke''s recovery, I activated my <Absolute Appraisal> once more, turning my gaze back to the Duke.


    Even with the joyous atmosphere filling the room, I couldn''t shake off my vignce just yet.


    I needed to be absolutely certain.


    "<Absolute Appraisal>," I murmured under my breath, scanning the Duke''s body. I had to be sure.


    [Native Information]


    - Name: Damien Von Lyma


    - Race: Human


    - Affiliation: The Southern Kingdom/The Lyma Region


    - Level of Danger: Low


    - Life Force: 100% (Stable)


    - Energy Level: 100% (Fully recovered)


    - Combat Ability: 90% (Restored to former state)


    - Assets: Extremely High


    - Role: Head Of The Lyma Family


    - Titles: <The Duke>


    - Abilities: <Fully Reactivated>


    - Items Equipped: <None recognized by System>


    - Alignment: Neutral Good


    Current Status: Normal


    [Additional Information]


    As the head of the Lyma Family, he is a man of great influence in the Southern Kingdom. His health has made a miraculous recovery.


    [End Of Information]


    I felt a wave of relief wash over me. The Duke was now in perfect health. It was better than I could have hoped for.


    "Luke?" Theo''s voice brought me back to the present.


    His expression was filled with worry, and I realized that my intense scrutiny of the Duke hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    "Is there... Is there still something wrong?" Seraphina asked, her voice wavering slightly.


    "No, no," I reassured them quickly, a smile spreading across my face. "I was just double-checking, making sure he''s fully recovered."


    "Ah? And how is he?" The Duchess asked, her face especially etched with deep concern.


    "Don''t worry. He haspletely recovered. The Duke is in perfect health."


    Their faces lit up once more, their eyes shining with relief and joy.


    They all began to celebrate again, theirughter and cheers echoing throughout the room.


    "Well, if it isn''t the man of the hour," Duke Damien looked at me, chuckling weakly, a warm smile on his face.


    "I can''t thank you enough for what you''ve done, Luke. For me, for my family... You have our deepest gratitude."


    I couldn''t help but return his smile. "It was the least I could do, Duke Damien. I''m just d I was able to help."


    As moreughter echoed around the room, Seraphina piped up, a twinkle in her eyes. "Even if father was not fully recovered, Luke would have used another Holy Elixir."


    Laughter echoed even louder as the others roared with amusement at herment. "That''s a good one, Seraphina!" Theo guffawed, pping his knee.


    "Imagine that!" Drius chimed in, his eyes twinkling with mirth. "Luke having another Holy Elixir. If only we could be so lucky!"


    As they allughed, I scratched the back of my head andughed along awkwardly, feeling a little sheepish.


    ''Why did she have to say something?'' This Seraphinady always ended up trying to sabotage me.


    It was a good thing that everyone justughed at her words as a mere joke, leaving her pouting.


    Little did they know, I did have one more Holy Elixir hidden away in my


    .


    And I had every intention to let my little secret remain just that... a secret.


    "Luke," Duke Lyma interrupted my thoughts, a newfound strength in his voice that made my heart swell with relief.


    "I want to express my deep gratitude and offer you a substantial reward for your help. Is there anything in particr you desire? I will do my utmost to grant it."


    The room quieted down at the Duke''s words, all eyes turning to me. I felt a mixture of emotions - surprise, humility, and a tinge of excitement.


    ''Alright! This is my kind of man! Straight to the point, and capable of understanding the value of rewards!''


    I''d been an adventurer for a couple of days now, and while the prospect of a reward was always wee, no one had been forthright as this man.


    ''You are a good man, Duke. I knew I wouldn''t regret saving you.''


    But in this moment, I felt something more profound - a sense of tact that went beyond material gain.


    ''Damn it¡­''


    I smiled at the Duke, holding his gaze. "Your offer is extremely generous, Duke Lyma. I appreciate it."


    I paused for a moment, ncing around the room at the family. They were watching me expectantly, their faces illuminated with curiosity and relief.


    The tension that had been so palpable earlier was now reced with a calm joy that warmed the room.


    "But," I continued, returning my attention to the Duke. "I believe this isn''t the right time to discuss rewards. Today, you''ve been given another chance at life, and your family has been spared from great despair. That''s something to celebrate."


    ''Yeah. I still have my persona to keep. So I have to be understanding¡­''


    I looked at Seraphina and the others, their eyes wide but appreciative.


    "So, I suggest we hold off on any talk of rewards untilter. Right now, Duke Lyma, enjoy thepany of your family. There''s no greater reward than that."


    As my words echoed in the silent room, I couldn''t help but smile to myself.


    I had saved a life today, and brought a family back from the brink of despair.


    The reward for that, for me, was the joy that filled the room now¡­ at least on the surface.


    ''But all of this goodwill I''m racking up will be sure to give me massive returns. I just can''t wait!''


    "Luke," the Duke began, his eyes softening, "thank you for your understanding and kindness. We owe you more than words can express."


    I nodded at him, feeling a wave of relief wash over me.


    Seeing the Duke up and about, his eyes filled with life, and him being so conscious about my well-being¡­ it was evident that he would treat me well.


    I knew there was still work to be done, but for now, it felt right to let them have this moment of respite.


    "I''ll leave you all to enjoy your privacy," I said, getting up from my chair and preparing to leave the room.


    "I''ll be taking the doctor with me. It''s important to find out more about the plot against your family, Duke Lyma."


    The Duke nodded in understanding, "Of course, Luke. We appreciate your continued assistance in this matter."


    I only nodded at his words.


    Drius," he turned to his loyal man-at-arms, "please provide Luke with any help he may need."


    Drius stiffened, looking torn. "But, Duke Lyma, I need to stay and guard you all..."


    His protest was cut short by a smoke-like presence materializing in the room.


    In a blink of an eye, Oswald Bertrud, the family''s butler, appeared, his stance straight, his face asposed as ever despite the shocking events of the evening.


    "Your Grace," Oswald bowed low, "I shall take the responsibility of safeguarding the Duke and his family."


    ''Where did hee from? And did he just use teleportation¡­?''


    The shadowy figure that attacked me also used teleportation to vanish. While the aesthetic of the Butler seemed different from the assassin, I still found it incredibly suspicious.


    "Thank you, Oswald," the Duke expressed his gratitude, looking slightly relieved.


    ''No surprise whatsoever? Does that mean they are all aware of the Butler''s abilities?'' I wondered to myself.


    ''Something doesn''t feel right here¡­''


    Oswald Betrud was someone strong. My <All Seeing Eyes> at the time confirmed just how much of a threat he posed to me.


    ''He''s suspicious!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 123: What Lurks In The Shadows

    [00 Months: 12 Days: 18 Hours]


    As I turned my back on the joyous family, a nagging suspicion crawled into the forefront of my thoughts.


    Oswald Bertrud, the family butler. Just how much was he hiding?


    ''Is it just my overactive imagination, or is there something more to it?


    Shaking off my suspicions as mere paranoia would have been the easy choice, but that wasn''t how I operated.


    I couldn''t afford to let any detail, however minor it may seem, slip past me.


    I decided to use <Absolute Appraisal>, but considering how much energy I had spent already, I couldn''t afford it.


    I decided to go with a less taxing version of the ability.


    I focused my gaze on the butler, initiating the ability.


    Information began flowing into my consciousness, but only in a limited capacity due to the reduced effectiveness of the Appraisal:


    [Native Information]


    - Name: Oswald Bertrud


    - Affiliation: The Lyma Duke Household


    - Level of Danger: Very High


    - Alignment: Lawful Good


    [End Of Information]


    Reading the information, I felt my muscles rx.


    ''He''s still incredibly dangerous, but¡­'' His affiliation and alignment eased my worry.


    He was aligned to the Lyma Family, and his moralpass was fixed in a direction that could be ssified as ''good''.


    Perhaps, I was overthinking this after all.


    "Alright, Drius, let''s head out," I said, releasing a sigh of relief.


    Drius, who had been waiting patiently by my side, nodded in acknowledgment.


    Even though my suspicions were ayed, the seed of doubt had already been nted.


    ''I should keep an eye on Oswald, just in case.''


    People who were Goody-two-shoes also had their dangers attached to them.


    ''But for now, the immediate threat has been handled, and it''s time to focus on extracting information from the captured doctor.''


    As I announced my departure, an unusual thing urred.


    One by one, each person in the room turned to me, their eyes shimmering with gratitude.


    The Duke, someone I never expected to go so far, bowed deeply, his stern face softened by an undeniable sense of appreciation.


    ''What are you doing?!'' I screamed internally.


    "Luke," he began, "Your assistance today... it''s more than we could have ever asked for. From the depths of my heart, I thank you."


    Following her husband''s lead, the Duchess, still frail from her recent emotional rollercoaster, gracefully curtsied.


    Her hands trembled slightly, but her voice was steady, "Your kindness... your strength... they''re something this family will remember forever, Luke."


    Then came Theo, the heir, his eyes filled with a mix of awe and gratitude.


    "Thank you, Luke," he simply said, but the depth in his words was unmistakable.


    Seraphina and the rest of the Lyma sisters followed suit, each expressing their heartfelt gratitude in their unique ways, the sincerity of their words causing my heart to flutter.


    Their innocent smiles and genuine thanks warmed me more than any treasure could.


    Even Oswald, the everposed butler, took a moment to express his gratitude.


    "Sir. Luke," he said with a bow, "Your actions today have ensured the safety of this family. Your bravery and resourcefulness aremendable. I, Oswald Bertrud, am deeply indebted to you."


    Lastly, Drius, stood beside me. "I don''t usually get impressed easily, Luke, but you... you''re something else. Thanks."


    ''T-these people, what are you¡­''


    Each gesture, every word of thanks, made something stir within me.


    A feeling that had been foreign to me until now - pure, unadulterated joy.


    I blushed slightly, a sheepish smile creeping onto my face.


    This was a side of the journey I hadn''t anticipated. It felt too¡­ strange.


    Yes, I was in this for profit, but in that moment, I realized it wasn''t the only reward.


    The happiness I felt for the Lyma Family, the satisfaction of making a difference... it actually filled me up.


    ''How strange¡­''


    ********


    As we made our way through the grand, ornate hallways of the mansion, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Drius.


    Here was a man who had been a part of the Lyma family for quite some time. If anyone knew the inner workings of this family, it would be him.


    Information, after all, was power, and I needed to understand the true value of the assets of this family to properly negotiate my rewards.


    As the unconscious form of Dr. Wilhelm sagged over Drius''s broad shoulders, I realized that there was another pressing issue at hand - the mysterious Butler, Oswald Bertrud.


    My initial assessment had left me with more questions than answers. Drius might hold the key to that puzzle too.


    ''I''ll use <Truthful re> on him too. I should gather as much intel as I possibly can.''


    Turning to Drius, I cleared my throat.


    "Drius," I began, "There are a few things I want to know..."


    It was a delicate bnce. The joy and satisfaction from having saved the Lyma family gave me a warm sense of aplishment.


    But this world, this dangerous, unpredictable, and brutal world, wasn''t a ce for idle contentment.


    I had to keep moving forward, to stay one step ahead, to prepare for any and every possibility.


    There was no room forcency.


    In the end, no matter how fulfilling the task at hand, the reality remained unchanged - survival in this world depended on making progress, on gaining power, on securing resources.


    And I wasn''t about to be left behind.


    *********


    [Meanwhile¡­]


    In avishly decorated room in the mansion of Eugene Lyma, the younger brother of the Duke, a menacing shadow flickered ominously.


    Its presence was at odds with the serene moonlight streaming in through an borate window, casting an eerie glow onto Eugene, who was sittingfortably with a ss of wine in his hand.


    With a self-satisfied smirk, Eugene swirled the ruby liquid in his ss and asked the shadow,


    "So, how did the assassination go?"


    The shadow hesitated, a strange sound emanating from its form, not unlike the nervous shuffling of feet.


    It then blurted out, "The mission failed. That man, Luke, he... he''s not ordinary."


    Eugene''s smirk faltered as he took in the news. The shadow continued, its voice sounding more harried than before.


    "He nearly killed me, shattered my bones. I won''t continue the mission."


    With a disgruntled huff, the shadow tossed a small pouch onto the marble floor, the chink of coins echoing ominously.


    Eugene''s eyes widened in shock, his gaze shifting between the discarded pouch and the retreating shadow.


    "I''ll pay you double!" He shouted in desperation, clutching onto his wine ss so tightly that his knuckles turned white. The shadow paused, before shaking its head.


    "I''m done, Eugene. And I''ve lost contact with the doctor, Wilhelm. He might have been eliminated already."


    Eugene''s eyes widened further, his lips parting in a silent gasp. His heart pounded loudly in his chest, each beat echoing the gravity of the situation.


    The shadow sighed, a sound like rustling leaves.


    "Luke is no ordinary man. If you don''t want to be next, take precautions quickly."


    With a final warning hanging in the air, the shadow dissipated into a cloud of ck mist, leaving Eugene alone in the moonlit room.


    A momentter, the ss of wine slipped from his trembling hand, shattering against the marble floor and sending red rivulets seeping into the polished stone.


    Eugene was left sitting there, his face ghostly pale in the eerie moonlight, his dreams of power suddenly overshadowed by a terrifying reality.


    "N-no¡­ no way¡­" His voice now sounded hollow, a stark contrast to the confidence exuded not long before.


    "Just who is that man? Who¡­ is Luke?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 124: Interrogation

    In a cold and dimly lit room, Drius watched as Luke, the young man who had upturned their entire understanding of strength and power in a single day, set about questioning the unconscious doctor.


    The massive knight was sitting at a distance, an aura of stoicism emanating from him. Yet, beneath that unfazed exterior, a storm of thoughts and emotions was brewing.


    He scrutinized Luke''s every action, his analytical gaze flickering over the young man''s movements.


    Luke had been the one to identify the poison in the Duke''s body, had saved the Duke using the rare Holy Elixirs, and was now extracting information from the doctor who had orchestrated it all.


    The extent of his abilities was beginning to look boundless, making Drius both awed and slightly apprehensive.


    Despite his gratitude towards Luke for saving the Duke, Drius couldn''t suppress a sliver of unease.


    It was the same feeling he''d get standing on the edge of a cliff, or in front of an untested weapon. He understood Luke was a force to be reckoned with, one that could be just as destructive as it could be beneficial.


    Looking at Luke, Drius saw a young man with an air of nonchnce,pletely unfazed by the scene unfolding in front of him.


    Yet, his eyes were focused, and his movements were purposeful, showing his sheer dedication to the task at hand. The light from a flickering candle cast strange shadows on his face, making his usually cheerful features look stern and intimidating.


    ''Just who is thisd?'' Drius mused, his brow furrowing.


    He watched as Luke asked the doctor question after question, prodding and pushing for answers, and couldn''t help but admire his determination. He had known many knights in his life, but none quite like Luke.


    In the end, Drius found himself hoping fervently that Luke would continue to be an ally of the Lyma Family.


    As the saying went, it was better to have a dragon on your side than standing against you.


    And right now, to Drius, Luke seemed like nothing less than a dragon, both mesmerizing and terrifying in his might.


    ************


    [00 Months: 13 Days: 00 Hours]


    As the first light of dawn seeped into the room, the chill of the night seemed to retreat, and I found myself blinking, forcing back the sleep that threatened to overtake me.


    Beside me, Drius was a constant presence, his quiet steadfastness having be strangelyforting in the long hours of the night.


    My mind was buzzing, thoughts whirling and spiraling like a wind-whipped sea. I had been questioning the doctor all night, using various questions through <Truthful re> to sort out the truth and facts of all that happened thus far.


    The information I gained was more than just enlightening - it was the key to breaking the power of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, the group that Eugene belonged to whose goal was to take over the Lyma Region.


    ''Turns out they''ve been nning this for a while too...''


    Eugene... The younger brother of the Duke was inextricably entwined in this mess. His actions, his ambition, it was allid bare before me now.


    He was a part of the Alliance, a puppet they used, thinking he was a puppeteer himself.


    Either way, he was a threat that needed to be dealt with.


    Capturing Eugene would be the first step.


    The information about the Alliance''s base of operations in the Lyma territory was also critical. Knowing where they operated from meant we could take the fight to them.


    It was a dangerous gambit, but I knew it was the right move.


    Judging from what I just learned, it was better not to let the Alliance keep their foothold in the Lyma Region.


    ''We need to wipe them out entirely.''


    The expedition to the Wild Lands would most likely be canceled now that the Duke was well. I personally didn''t think of it as a loss, all things considered.


    ''The Dungeon that the High Priestess told them about probably doesn''t even exist. It makes the Theocracy suspicious.''


    The Duke wasn''t under a curse. The Priestess should have known this if she had Divine Revtion. Considering how Holy Elixirs could be made by the Eastern Theocracy, it was quite clear that they didn''t want to heal the Duke.


    ''But why...? The Southern Kingdom and Eastern Theocracy are allies, aren''t they?''


    All the Expeditions and tragedies would have easily been avoided if the Theocracy cooperated.


    ''Could it be... did they want things to be this way?'' My eyes bulged as I considered the possibility.


    If that was the case, then the Eastern Theocracy was a guilty party in this narrative. In the worst case I could think of, they had some sort of connection with the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance.


    ''If that''s the case, that''ll be bad...''


    In any case, with the expedition to the Wild Lands now rendered obsolete, I could already see a new mission being held.


    ''Raiding the base of the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance.''


    I couldn''t tell how the Lyma Household would choose to go about this, but they were probably going to keep most of it a secret, considering how there could be enemy spies among the ranks of Adventurers they hired.


    ''Even among the guards here...''


    Information would have to be controlled to the utmost degree, and the forces they would gather for the raid were most likely not going to know who they were getting involved with.


    ''But I know. Which means the Duke will grant me special treatment in this mission...''


    I had also questioned Drius, so a majority of the Lyma Family''s workings had been made known to me.


    I could already see the dominos falling into ce.


    ''With this... I pretty much know how it ends.''


    "Haaa..."As I sat there, exhaustion pulling at me, a part of me knew that this was only the beginning.


    ''First, we need to capture Eugene, and then we''ll go after the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance.''


    The only problem with this was the possibility that the shadow I failed to kill already reported to Eugene, which would somewhat raise his guard.


    ''In the worst-case scenario, he could have already escaped. If that''s the case, then we should assume the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance will be aware that we''re onto them.''


    That meant we needed to act as fast as possible.


    "This just keeps gettingplicated, doesn''t it?"


    The real battle was just starting, and I had to be ready for whatever came next. With this resolve firm in my mind, I finally allowed myself to lean back in my chair, closing my eyes briefly.


    I needed to rest, even if only for a moment, before stepping into the storm that wasing.


    ''I hope this time... I can Level Up considerably.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 125: The Meeting

    [00 Months: 13 Days: 09 Hours]


    Sitting in the quiet solitude of my room, I found my thoughts drawn to the series of events that had unfolded like a chaotic whirlwind.


    It seemed the information I''d acquired from the doctor had set in motion an avnche. One that had the potential to upend the bnce of power within the Lyma Region.


    After our briefing with the Duke, the Lyma Family''s forces had made a swift move to apprehend Eugene.


    His luxurious mansion, once the site of numerousvish parties, was stormed under the light of the rising sun. Yet, just as I had suspected, Eugene had fled.


    His escape made it likely that the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance had also got wind of our knowledge.


    The cat was out of the bag, and there was no turning back now.


    As I mulled over this, I found myself pondering the enormity of whaty ahead. It wasn''t just about punishing the perpetrators anymore; it was about securing the Lyma Family''s position and ensuring theirnd''s safety.


    The clock was ticking, and every moment that passed could mean an opportunity for the Alliance to strike back, or even escape.


    We had to act, and act fast.


    With Eugene''s flight, I knew the Lyma Family would have to rethink their approach. Strategy meetings were already being nned, and unsurprisingly, I had been extended an invitation.


    An acknowledgement, perhaps, of my role in uncovering this dangerous conspiracy.


    As I reclined back in my chair, my mind abuzz with anticipation, I couldn''t help but wonder what they would decide.


    Would they y it safe, fortifying their defenses and waiting for the Alliance to make a move? Or would they go on the offensive, taking the fight to the enemy''s doorstep?


    Only time would tell. But for now, I had to prepare.


    ********


    Duke Damien Lyma leaned back in his ornate chair at the head of the table.


    His family crest, a rearing Griffin, glowed in the dim light. Around him, the room was filled with the steady hum of tense conversations.


    His son Theo was talking animatedly with Oswald, their butler.


    Drius, the trusted Grand Knight, was deep in a heated discussion with a group of family members.


    They were all trying to find a way forward, a solution to the precarious situation they found themselves in.


    Damien himself was quiet, his thoughts a whirlwind of worry and frustration.


    Each suggestion, each strategy, brought its own set ofplications.


    Was it best to fortify their defenses and await the Alliance''s attack, as his cousin rissa suggested? Or should they storm the Alliance''s headquarters as Drius proposed?


    Perhaps a more subtle approach, like Oswald''s idea of infiltrating the Alliance''s ranks, was better?


    As the debates raged on and the hour grewte, Damien felt his patience wearing thin. They were going in circles, and time was of the essence.


    Sighing, he surveyed the room, his eyes falling on the one person who had remained silent throughout the proceedings: Luke.


    The young adventurer had saved his life, uncovered the nefarious plot, and had shown nothing but wisdom and courage since he arrived at the Lyma mansion.


    Perhaps he could offer a fresh perspective, a solution that hadn''t been considered.


    Clearing his throat, Damien rose to his feet, his voice echoing in the suddenly quiet room.


    "I believe we have all heard each other''s thoughts and ns," he began, "But there is someone who has not yet shared his opinion. Luke, you''ve saved this family, and you''ve uncovered this threat. What do you suggest we do? What is your perspective on this matter?"


    Every eye in the room turned to Luke, the room falling silent in anticipation.


    ''Maybe¡­ he just might have a solid n.''


    ***********


    [00 Months: 13 Days: 11 Hours]


    ''I don''t have a solid n¡­''


    As I nced around the room, the skeptical gazes of the upper-ss figures bore into me.


    Their eyes, filled with curiosity and an underlying sense of wariness, reminded me that I was an outsider here.


    Their world was vastly different from the one I was ustomed to.


    Lavish tapestries adorned the walls, and a grand chandelier hung above us, casting a warm glow throughout the room. This was a world of power, a world of influence, and here I was, just a humble adventurer, thrown in the mix.


    I tried to tune out the whispers, the sideways nces. I was here because the Duke had invited me. Because I had saved his life and had uncovered the information that put us in this predicament in the first ce, no one properly criticized his decision.


    ''Well, he''s the head, they can''t exactly challenge that authority. Else¡­'' They could be branded as traitors, just like Eugene.


    Still, the reality of the situation felt odd, out of ce.


    I found my gaze drifting towards Theo. The eight-year-old was a startling contrast against the room of hardened strategists and influencers.


    He was a young boy, yet he held himself with a maturity and seriousness that belied his age.


    It was clear why he was here; he was being groomed, prepared for the inevitable responsibilities of being the heir. He looked like he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    ''No wonder he always seems soposed and mature.''


    The Lyma Family sure knew how to raise an heir.


    As the discussion in the room continued, the tense atmosphere permeated the air. Every suggestion, every n was met with skeptical nces and heated debates.


    I watched, realizing I would never even have an opportunity to voice my own simple n. Perhaps it was better this way too.


    Or was it?


    I never got to find out, because suddenly, all eyes were on me.


    Duke Damien Lyma had called on me to speak, to share my perspective on the matter.


    ''Yikes¡­'' My thought leaped, but I maintained myposure.


    My gaze swept across the room, pausing briefly on Oswald, the butler.


    In any other setting, it would be bizarre to see a servant amongst the family''s upper echelons, but after the discussion I had with Drius, I understood Oswald''s presence.


    He was more than just a butler; he was a trusted ally and confidante of the Duke.


    ''Plus, he''s a retired Grand Knight. One of a higher rank than Drius himself¡­''


    An internal sigh escaped me as I prepared to voice my thoughts.


    To be honest, I was out of my depth here. The detailed war strategies, the intricate methods of espionage... it was all foreign territory for me.


    My life had mostly been one of the mundane, and it was only until recently that I was thrust into a world of violence.


    Even now, I only relied on simple survival, of dealing with situations as they arose, not nningrge-scale strategies for a war.


    I felt like a pawn in a game of chess, a yer unfamiliar with the rules of the game.


    I could feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on me, their expectant gazes making me more than a little uneasy.


    Would my thoughts seem too simple, too na?ve, inparison to their grand ns?


    ''No¡­ this is actually the best solution. For me, and the Lyma Family.''


    Despite the lingering doubt, I believed my n was the most reasonable.


    It was perhaps simplistic, but sometimes simplicity is key in solvingplex problems.


    Clearing my throat, I began. The room fell into silence as all eyes turned towards me, awaiting my words. I could feel a small shiver of anticipation run through me.


    No turning back now.


    The words left my lips, cutting through the heavy silence, revealing my thoughts and suggestions to everyone present.


    "Let''s raid the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance. We''ll kill all of them and purge the Lyma Region of their existence once and for all."


    That¡­ was my n.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 126: The Plans Conclusion

    "Let''s raid the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance. We''ll kill all of them and purge the Lyma Region of their existence once and for all."


    For a moment, there was silence in the room.


    ''E-eh? That''s his n?'' Duke Damien Lyma watched in stunned silence as the adventurer, Luke, boldly suggested a head-on raid against the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance.


    He hadn''t expected such audacious words from Luke, whom he''d perceived as a resourceful, intelligent individual.


    Yet, here was Luke, proposing a n that seemed more akin to a show of brute force rather than strategic thinking.


    ''D-did I make a mistake? Maybe it was apse in my judgment¡­''


    Luke was, after all, just an Adventurer. Perhaps he overestimated his strategic abilities.


    Luke continued to speak, detailing the advantages of a direct assault. It would be fast, it would be efficient, and it would certainly throw the Alliance into chaos.


    Duke Damien couldn''t deny the logic behind Luke''s words. He was aware, just as everyone else in the room was, that the straightforward approach had its merits.


    ''But we''ve all considered that. It''s basic. There''s a reason we didn''t choose that approach.''


    Manpower was the issue that stood in the way of implementing such a n.


    The Nine Headed Dragon Alliance was a formidable foe, one that couldn''t be underestimated. A direct confrontation could result in a catastrophic loss if they were not adequately prepared, especially if the Alliance anticipated their attack.


    As expected, one of his rtives in the room voiced this concern. The man''s stern gazended on Luke as he expressed his doubts.


    "Luke, while your n is bold, we cannot ignore the fact that we are significantly outnumbered. The Alliance is expecting our move, and given our limited forces, the likelihood of our sess is slim. How do you propose we tackle this issue?"


    ''Precisely¡­'' Duke Damien studied Luke''s face for any sign of falter, curious about his response.


    ''Everyone here is already skeptical of Luke''s involvement in this, but¡­ I still believe in him. What will you do now, Luke?''


    Would the adventurer, who had miraculously saved his life and exposed a plot within his own family, have a usible solution to this predicament as well?


    ''Prove me right!''


    ********


    [00 Months: 13 Days: 11 Hours]


    As the weight of everyone''s expectations settled on my shoulders, I took a deep breath to collect my thoughts.


    These were some of the most influential people in the Lyma Family, their eyes filled with skepticism. The question posed was valid, but I was ready with a response.


    I cleared my throat, locking my gaze with the man who questioned me.


    "The Lyma family has enough manpower," I stated confidently. "We have a significant number of Adventurers from different regions. The forces amassed for the expedition, despite its canction, can be repurposed for our cause. Alongside the Lyma military, we can challenge the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance."


    A murmur spread through the room, and I noticed a few people exchanging thoughtful nces.


    However, another man interjected before I could continue. "Even with thosebined forces, they might not be enough to face an organization as formidable as the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance."


    The man''s words hung in the air, and a moment of tense silence fell over the room. I felt a flicker of annoyance but didn''t let it show. I knew they were scared, unsure, and it was my job to assure them that we could ovee this hurdle.


    "I understand your concerns, but given the covert nature of their ns, the forces of the Alliance in the base we''re attacking will most likely be small. If they had the full strength of an army, they would''ve just taken over the Lyma Region or caused chaos in the Southern Kingdom by now. I''m confident that their current forces aren''t asrge or formidable as you might think."


    If they had to send the doctor to eliminate Duke Damien, and an Assain to kill me, it meant they wanted to resolve this inconspicuously.


    ''After interrogating the doctor, their ns are now clear. Making Eugene a puppet governor over thisnd while they rule it from the shadows and expand their influence.''


    That meant they currently didn''t have a very stable stronghold here.


    ''The n is more than feasible!''


    There were murmurs and reluctant nods, but I could still see the uncertainty flickering in their eyes.


    I needed to give them something concrete, something that could quell their doubts. So, I smiled andid my final card on the table.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be joining the raid," I announced, meeting each gaze in the room. "If the Duke entrusts me with themand, I promise you this: we''ll wipe out everyst member of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance. We will be victorious."


    And I meant every word of it.


    ''If there''s something I''m confident about¡­ it''s my abilities in this world. After calcting the capabilities of the current forces of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance in the Lyma Region, I''m confident we can take them.''


    The only problem was¡­ would they believe me?


    The Duke looked at me intently, his gaze searching.


    "Are you sure about this, Luke?" he asked, seeking reassurance. His eyes were those of a leader, someone who needed to be certain of the path he was choosing for his people.


    I met his gaze, unwavering.


    "Yes, I am," I affirmed with confidence.


    A moment passed as the Duke considered my words, before he finally nodded.


    "Then that settles it," he said, addressing the room. "We''ll put our faith in Luke. The man who has saved my life and uncovered a conspiracy that would have shattered our family. I trust in his n. I hope you all will too."


    The room was silent for a beat. Then, Theo, the Duke''s young son, shot up from his chair, a bright grin on his face. "I support Luke''s n," he dered.


    Drius, the seasoned Grand Knight, voiced his agreement next. "I stand with Luke as well," he said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Oswald, the family butler, gracefully nodded in my direction. "I too agree with Luke''s n," he added.


    After them, the others followed suit. One by one, hands raised in approval, faces nodding in agreement.


    ''What a relief¡­''


    Watching the room, I felt a surge of satisfaction wash over me.


    They all believed in me. They trusted me.


    ''Well, most of them are simply going with the flow, but¡­''


    I now had the green light. My ns weren''t in vain!


    "Thank you for your trust, everyone. I can already witness our victory." I smiled at the crowd.


    ''Don''t worry, you guys. I won''t let you down.''


    ********


    [00 Months: 13 Days: 13 Hours]


    Standing behind Duke Damien Lyma, I observed as he addressed the hall full of eager Adventurers that had originally been assembled for apletely different purpose.


    ''Seraphina did tell me there would be a general briefing for all the Adventurers gathered for the Expedition. So this is what she meant¡­''


    The field contained grinning Adventurers, most of them surprised to see the Duke in the flesh. I observed all of them, even spotting Benard standing inconspicuously in a corner.


    Our eyes met and he grinned at me. I responded with a simr gesture.


    ''He''s probably surprised that I''m standing close to the Duke, among the important members of the Lyma Family.''


    Yep. I was already moving up in the world.


    The Duke''s voice echoed in therge room, filled with the excitement of a new venture.


    "In lieu of the expedition, we have another mission to undertake," he dered, his voice booming across the room.


    "We have some bandits infesting our region that we need to clear out. They''ve been causing problems for our people, and we need to take care of them."


    I smiled once I heard the words of Duke Damien.


    A subtle change rippled through the room. I could see the adventurers exchange nces, mulling over the sudden change in n.


    ''Rather than telling them the truth of our new mission, he told them we''re facing bandits instead. So even the Duke can do this¡­''


    Technically, it wasn''t aplete lie.


    The Nine Headed Dragon Alliance could be ssified as bandits... just a lot more organized, a lot more dangerous, and on a much grander scale.


    "You are free to leave if you choose," the Duke added.


    His voice was even, leaving the decision entirely up to the adventurers.


    Unsurprisingly, however, not a single one of them decided to take him up on that offer.


    Maybe they believed that dealing with bandits would be easier than risking their lives in an expedition into the Wild Lands.


    ''Yeah. That''s most likely the reason why.''


    Most Adventurers were moved by profit. If they saw an opportunity that had less risks, but still offered the immense rewards, they would all jump at it.


    When the Duke finished, a thunderous roar of agreement echoed throughout the hall.


    The adventurers were willing to take on this new mission, ready to go at first light.


    I felt a thrill of anticipation course through me.


    The n was in motion.


    And tomorrow... we would strike.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like we''re slowly arriving at the climax. Be prepared for some nice action. Ah, and also... a twist at the end.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 127: Aftermath Of The Meeting

    [00 Months: 13 Days: 14 Hours]


    As the din of the meeting began to subside, I spotted a familiar figure approaching me


    It was good ol'' Bernard. It still amazed me that I managed to get close to the Guildmaster of Terance, though I suppose that paled inparison to my current social standing.


    Despite his imposing stature, he wore a warm and friendly smile. I felt a sense of nostalgia as I approached him.


    "Guildmaster Bernard," I greeted, extending a hand. "It''s been a while."


    "Ah, Luke," he replied, grasping my hand firmly. Before I knew it, he drew me closer, embracing me passionately.


    "You''ve done well,d! You really did it!"


    I had no idea what he was talking about. Did he know about the Duke''s condition? Did that mean he was also aware of the true nature of our mission?


    ''Well, he''s a longtime acquaintance of the Lyma Family, so maybe that''s the case¡­''


    "Ack! You''re hugging too tight!" I protested after realizing Benard just wasn''t letting go.


    "Haha! My bad. I apologize!"


    He seemed quite jovial. So far, everything seemed to be looking up.


    We fell into easy conversation, catching up on our respective endeavors. Bernard updated me about the Terance Guild''s activities after I left while I shared bits about my experiences in the Lyma Family.


    Of course, I steered away from the sensitive stuff.


    As we spoke, I noticed a soft rustle in the corner of my eye.


    Turning, I was met with the sight of Seraphina, inconspicously moving in our direction.


    ''What''s she doing here?''


    She approached us gracefully, a soft smile gracing her lips.


    "Oh, my apologies, I didn''t mean to interrupt your conversation," she said, her eyes flicking between Bernard and me.


    ''She''s saying that, yet she approached us of her own free will¡­'' I noticed her cutesy demeanor, so I decided not to explore the matter any further.


    Bernard chuckled heartily, turning to me with a knowing grin.


    "No harm done, mydy," he responded. "Actually, Luke and I were just finishing up."


    He nudged me slightly, winking in a manner that was far too mischievous for a man of his stature.


    "Luke," he said, "why don''t you escort Lady Seraphina to her quarters? We can continue our chatter."


    ''This guy¡­'' I grinned internally. ''... He knows what''s up.''


    Deciding to y along, I stammered out a quick response, "Of course, Guildmaster. It would be my honor."


    Turning to Lady Seraphina, I extended my arm to her, ready to apany her to her quarters. Despite the unexpected turn of events, I couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Bernard''s knack for throwing me into unexpected situations hadn''t changed one bit.


    ''Well then¡­ I wonder why Seraphina came to see me.''


    *******


    As I walked with Lady Seraphina, we moved away from the busy hubbub of the meeting and found ourselves in the mansion''s serene garden.


    Bathed in the soft light of the moon, it was tranquil and intimate, with the gentle gurgle of a nearby fountain the only sound that punctuated the silence.


    We found afortable spot near the fountain, sitting side by side.


    "You''ll be leading the charge, won''t you?" Seraphina asked suddenly, breaking thefortable silence that had enveloped us.


    Her voice wasden with worry, her gaze fixed on the ripples of the fountain.


    I turned to her, her moonlit profile striking against the darkness.


    "I will," I replied, my voice steady. "But don''t worry about me, Seraphina. I''m going toe back with good news."


    I had no idea just how much she knew about the true nature of the expedition. Did she know we would be facing the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance? With the way she looked at so passionately and intensely, I had to guess so.


    Seraphina and her sisters, as well as the Duchess, were going to remain in the Estate. Same with the Duke and a few of his stewards; Oswald included.


    They couldn''t leave the mansion empty, now could they?


    "But Luke..." she began, her words trailing off, concern still etched on her face.


    "I promise," I interjected before she could continue, offering her aforting smile. "I will protect Theo with everything I''ve got. Drius too. We''ve got this under control."


    I was surprised when I heard it too, but Theo was going to apany us on the mission. It would be his debut performance as the next head of the Lyma Family.


    Everyone was against it, but Theo desperately wanted toe along, and so the Duke agreed, seeing it as an opportunity for him to grow.


    ''The Lyma Family''s grooming methods are a bit extreme¡­'' I thought to myself.


    I did promise the Duke that I would protect Theo with everything I had. Drius would act as his personal guard, so we had the security pretty guaranteed.


    I gazed at Seraphina after I assured her, and it seemed my promise helped.


    The tension in her body seemed to ease slightly at my words.


    "I can''t thank you enough for everything you''re doing for us, Luke," she said, gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "Why... why are you willing to go so far for my family?"


    In the dim light, her sincerity was unmistakable.


    The question hung heavily in the air, and I felt a strange surge of emotion welling up within me.


    ''I want profit. That''s the goal. But¡­''


    I gazed into her eyes, my heart thumping loudly in my chest, and said, "I just want you to be happy, Seraphina."


    Yes, I wanted the rewards that woulde with this mission. I was bound to shoot up the ranks of prominence in this world once this expedition was over.


    It was even likely that I was going to Level Up as well.


    However, even with all of these, I still¡­ felt happy that Seraphina and her family would be safe afterwards.


    I genuinely wanted to help them¡ªno, I genuinely wanted to help her.


    A soft blush tinted her cheeks, and she looked at me, her eyes wide with surprise.


    She smiled, a genuine, heartfelt smile, and I felt an undeniable urge to speak more.


    But before I could utter another word, she leaned in and kissed me.


    ''A-ah¡­.''


    Her lips met mine in a fervent, passionate kiss.


    Time seemed to stand still as we got lost in the moment, the rest of the world fading away.


    As I sat there, I was lost inmyriad of thoughts.


    ''What am I doing?''


    ''Is this right?''


    ''I shouldn''t be indulging in this!''


    However, before I knew it, I shoved those thoughts aside and simply enjoyed the moment.


    After what felt like an eternity, she pulled away, her face flushed and her eyes bright.


    "I''ll be expecting your return, Luke," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Good luck."


    With a final nce and a gentle squeeze of my hand, she turned and ran towards the mansion, leaving me by the fountain, my heart pounding in my chest.


    As I watched her retreating figure, I felt a surge of determination.


    I would return, and I would bring victory for her, for her family, and for myself.


    ''Everything will work out perfectly! I promise.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 128: Lair Of The Alliance

    Eugene Lyma, younger brother of Duke Damien Lyma, found himself in unfamiliar and treacherous territory.


    The chilly night air whipped past him as he walked steadily, eyes narrowed and jaw clenched. The taste of betrayal was bitter on his tongue, the sensation of his ns being exposed, sharp in his chest.


    His own mansion was no longer safe, but his departure was swift and quiet, unseen in the thick veil of the night.


    "Damnit¡­ damn it all¡­"


    The road he took was a hidden one, veiled by a sprawling forest thatid silent under the inky sky.


    It led to the base of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, an organization that was notorious for their cunning and ruthlessness.


    ''The shadow would have informed them of everything already. But¡­''


    Eugene was well aware of the fact that he was walking on a knife''s edge, the slightest misstep could mean his end.


    The feeling of being watched was a constantpanion as he neared the base.


    The forest around him was eerily silent, and he could feel multiple eyes piercing through the darkness, following his every move.


    Soon, the ominous mouth of a massive cavern came into sight, looming in the darkness like a gaping beast.


    The heart of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance''s operation.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he stood at the entrance, his heart pounding with anticipation and fear.


    He cleared his throat and raised his voice, announcing his name and his position, "I am Eugene Lyma, the future head of the Lyma Family. I seek an audience with your Captain."


    As if they were mere shadows given form, a group of figures stepped out from the darkness.


    They were cloaked in obscurity, their features hidden, but their presence was intimidating nheless.


    The assassin he hied had a simr rank to these shadows. They could be considered the footsoldiers of the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance.


    They greeted Eugene with a slight bow, a gesture of respect that was customary within their ranks.


    Wordlessly, they gestured for him to follow, and Eugene swallowed down his anxiety, steeling himself for the encounter ahead.


    Under their escort, Eugene ventured into the cavern.


    The inside was far from weing; dark, damp and cold. The shadows seemed to dance on the rocky walls, ying tricks on his eyes.


    A rush of adrenaline coursed through his veins as he realized that the fate of his future was now intertwined with the choices he made here, in this den of dragons.


    His path had led him here, and he was determined to navigate his way through, no matter how treacherous the road ahead.


    ''The fate of my ambitions now rested in the hands of the very people I once considered mere tools for my ns... how humiliating.''


    The irony of it all was not lost on him.


    As Eugene was led deeper into the cavern, he felt a chill crawl up his spine that had little to do with the cold dampness of the cave.


    Each step took him closer to the Captain''s quarters, a meeting that he knew would decide his fate.


    Finally, they arrived. The Captain''s quarters were surprisingly spacious, carved directly into the stone and adorned with various trophies of battle, giving it an intimidating aura.


    The Captain himself was an even more imposing figure. A massive man with a towering presence, awork of gruesome scars littered his face, telling silent tales of countless battles survived.


    His eyes were sharp and cold, glinting with a ruthless cunning that made Eugene inwardly shudder.


    Yet, despite his terrifying appearance, the Captain was known to have a strange sense of honor.


    "Eugene!" His deep voice boomed, echoing throughout the room. His tone, though rough, held a trace of wee.


    "Our honored customer and guest. We were expecting you."


    A sense of relief washed over Eugene. He had been right to believe that the alliance would still see him as a valuable asset.


    He was still wee here, and for now, that meant safety.


    His gaze fell on the Captain, who now rose from his stone-carved throne and strode toward him. His footsteps echoed heavily in the chamber, amplifying the tension.


    As he neared, Eugene could see the brutal history etched into his scars, a testament to the countless battles the man must have fought.


    He swallowed hard, pushing his fear to the back of his mind. He had to stay focused. He was here for a reason - to secure his safety and, if possible, regain his lost power.


    No matter how intimidating the Captain was, Eugene knew he had to y his cards right.


    This was a deadly game, and his life was at stake.


    The Captain extended arge, calloused hand, shaking Eugene''s in a firm grip. His eyes never left Eugene''s face, scrutinizing his every expression. "No need to be so tense, Eugene. Come on, sit. Sit and tell me everything."


    With that, Eugene sighed in relief and obeyed the words of the Captain.


    Once he settled, he began to recount his tale,ying his desperate cards on the table, all the while wondering what his next move should be.


    ******


    "Which is why I say we team up and crush the opposition. Join forces with me. Help me be the head of the Lyma Family, and I will grant you as much autonomy as you want!"


    Eugene''s heart pounded in his chest as he made his proposal. The silence that fell in the room after his words was deafening, making the steady drip of water from the cavern roof feel almost like a hammer to his skull.


    He watched the Captain, a man known for his ruthlessness, deliberate on his words.


    "Hmm. That is indeed a very tempting offer."


    Eugene''s eyes widened in excitement. The Captain was actually considering it!


    ''That means¡­!''


    ~WHUSH!~


    The sudden appearance of a shadowy figure broke the tense silence.


    ''A shadow? What is it doing here?'' Eugene thought, watching the shadow bow and draw closer to the man he was talking to.


    The figure leaned in, whispering into the Captain''s ear. Eugene watched, his pulse quickening. What news had arrived at this crucial moment?


    ''What''s going on?''


    Once the figure had delivered its message and disappeared as suddenly as it had arrived, the Captain''s expression shifted from contemtion to a certain grimness.


    Eugene felt a chill creep up his spine, but he held his ground.


    He had a chance. He had to have a chance.


    ''They''ve treated me well thus far. Plus the Captain considered my offer. There''s no way I will be rejected!''


    "I''m sorry, Eugene," the Captain began, his deep voice echoing off the cold stone walls. Eugene felt his heart drop. "We cannot ept your offer."


    Eugene''s vision seemed to blur for a moment, his mind racing.


    This couldn''t be happening. He had been so sure of his n, of his future. He stared at the Captain, dumbfounded.


    "But why...?" Eugene managed to stammer, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "We have our reasons," was all the Captain offered in response.


    A wave of despair washed over Eugene as he realized the gravity of his situation. He was stranded without support, his future uncertain.


    And for the first time, he truly felt the weight of his mistakes.


    "N-no¡­ you can''t do this to me. You know how much I sacrificed?"


    "Sorry, man. It''s from the higher-ups. I want to help you, I really do. But¡­" The Captain began to rise to his feet. "... It is what it is."


    Eugene could barely breathe as the Captain rose from his seat. The imposing figure towered over him, his shadow engulfing Eugene.


    His heart pounded in his chest, his eyes wide with fear.


    "Please...," he began, his voice shaky. "I can still be of use..."


    The Captain simply shook his head, his face void of any emotion. He raised a meaty fist high above his head.


    "Y-you promised me safety! You said I was safe here. You bastard! Don''t do this to me! ME!"


    "Don''t resent me, Eugene," he began, his voice a low growl. "We were both using each other. Your usefulness hase to an end."


    Before Eugene could even process his words, the Captain''s fist came crashing down on his head.


    The sound of shattering bones echoed in the cavernous room as Eugene''s world went dark.


    He didn''t even have the time to scream or feel the pain.


    Everything was over in an instant.


    "Haaa¡­ what a shame." The Captain sighed, looking down at Eugene''s lifeless body.


    "It''s just business," he said. "We have received a better offer."


    He turned, his heavy footsteps echoing in the room as he walked away, leaving behind the bloody remains of a man whose ambitions had been his downfall.


    "By the time this is all over, we''ll be in control of the Lyma Region¡­ and nothing will be able to stop the devouring of the Southern Kingdom."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 129: The Promised Day

    [00 Months: 13 Days: 23 Hours]


    ''It''s barely sunrise, ording to the Mage''Earth Clock.'' My thoughts echoed as I opened my eyes.


    The day usually started at what I estimated to be 7:30 AM. As such, I calcted the current time to be about 5:30 AM in the morning.


    ''Perfect!''


    I currently stood before a sea of faces, each as determined as the next. They had all gathered at my call, all 500 of them.


    The Adventurers and the Lyma Family''s elite militia, united in one purpose. It was an overwhelming sight, but one I couldn''t back down from.


    "Brothers and sisters," I began, my voice echoing in the open field. "Today, we embark on an expedition to cleanse ournds of the bandits guing them. Each one of us has a part to y in this, each one of us a crucial cog in the wheel. Remember, our cause is just, and we''re doing this for the glory of the Lyma Family."


    A cheer rose from the crowd, but I noticed a few gazes that seemed to challenge my authority.


    The most defiant of them were the eight members of the Iron Spider Party. S Rank adventurers, their skills and strength were beyond doubt.


    Their stares, however, reflected their skepticism about my leadership.


    ''I''ll have to do something about that¡­''


    "There are some among us who may doubt my ability to lead this expedition," I continued, my gaze now fixed on the Iron Spider Party. "I understand your concerns. But let me assure you that I was chosen for this task not just because of my strength but because of my faith in each one of you. We will face danger together, fight together, and I promise you, we wille out victorious together."


    That sounded a bit cringe by my standards, but this was what troops liked hearing. I got this information firsthand from Drius.


    ''I used <Truthful re> too, so there''s no way he lied to me.''


    The crowd roared again, the sounds of their cheering cutting through the morning air, proving me right.


    I could see the defiant gazes soften slightly. It was a small victory, but a victory nheless.


    "Remember," I concluded, my voice loud and clear. "As we leave now, we will not stop until I give the order. The quicker the vermin are exterminated, the faster the Lyma Region will regain its peaceful status."


    With that, I turned and walked away, leaving behind a group of warriors, eager and ready for the battle toe.


    As for the Iron Spider Party, well, I would have to handle them separately.


    ''There''s no room for dissension in a battlefield.''


    ********


    I pulled on the reins, bringing my horse to the front of the massive contingent.


    Around me, five hundred warriors sat astride their horses, their faces grim and determined.


    The rising sun bathed us in its golden glow, painting a striking image against the backdrop of the Lyma mansion.


    Taking a deep breath, I raised my hand high, signaling the start of our journey.


    As one, we moved, a horde of horses and warriors, our hooves thundering against the ground, shaking the very earth beneath us.


    The air was alive with anticipation and resolve, and the sight of such a formidable force charging forward was nothing short of breathtaking.


    As we began to gain distance from the mansion, I cast onest nce over my shoulder.


    There, standing in front of the grandiose mansion, were the ones we left behind. Seraphina, her sisters, the Duke, and the Duchess, they all stood there, their gazes following our every move.


    I could see the worry etched onto their faces, but there was also pride and hope.


    Seraphina met my gaze, her eyes filled with an indescribable emotion. A silent understanding passed between us, a promise of my safe return.


    I offered her a reassuring smile before turning forward, my focus now on the path ahead.


    And so, we marched on, leaving behind theforts of the mansion and heading into the unknown. The rising sun guided our path, its light cutting through the early morning fog.


    The image of us, a relentless tide of warriors galloping towards the horizon with the sun at our backs, was a sight that would be forever etched in my memory.


    But most of all, I couldn''t help but think of my promise of a triumphant return.


    And that''s a promise I intended to keep.


    ********


    [Meanwhile¡­]


    Francis stood in front of arge, bay window that covered the entirety of the north wall of his vast, luxurious office.


    His back to the rest of the room, he observed the world outside with a confident smile on his face, hands sped behind his back.


    He was dressed impably in a white suit, the pristine fabric gleaming under the soft light flooding in through the window.


    Suddenly, a gentle knock interrupted his thoughts.


    "Come in," he called without turning.


    The door creaked open to reveal a woman in a neatly pressed skirt suit and sses, her hair pulled into a tight bun, giving off an aura of stern professionalism.


    "Sir, the troops are ready," she announced, her voice echoing through the vast room.


    At her words, Francis'' grin intensified. "Excellent," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "Tell them I''ll be out shortly."


    The woman seemed a little surprised. "Sir, you don''t need to personally oversee them¡ª"


    Francis cut her off with a chuckle.


    "Nonsense," he said. "I have to offer some words of encouragement to my subordinates. It''s the least I can do."


    He finally turned away from the window, his gaze sweeping across the room beforending on his secretary.


    "It is a lovely day today, isn''t it?" he asked, though it was more of a statement than a question.


    He walked towards his desk, his steps echoing in the silence.


    "A day that marks the start of a great change," he said, his voiceced with anticipation. His smile broadened, his eyes gleaming with an ominous light.


    "I can''t wait for it."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What is about to go down? Only time will tell¡­


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 130: Setting Up Camp

    [00 Months: 14 Days: 11 Hours]


    The sun was a smoky red orb on the horizon by the time we found a ce to make camp for the night.


    We had been riding all day, the rhythm of the horses'' hooves on the earth a constant drumming in my ears. My body ached from hours in the saddle, but the end was not yet in sight.


    We wouldn''t reach the base of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance until the following day at the earliest.


    ''I wonder how people ride these things for long hours¡­''


    If not for the help of <Viscosity>, I thought my hips and crotch would give out.


    Thankfully, I had Drius and Benard to keep mepany, so while most of the ride was painfully boring, I had some fun moments with them.


    After riding through fields of gold and sprawling forests, we eventually found a suitable spot to rest.


    It was a clearing in the woods,rge enough to amodate ourrge group but surrounded by towering trees that provided a semnce of shelter and privacy. The trees stood like guards, their dark trunks stretching up to a sky slowly being conquered by the encroaching night.


    The ground beneath was a mix of grass and soil, solid enough to set up our tents yet soft enough for the horses to graze.


    A stream ran along one side of the clearing, the water sparkling in the waning light, a wee sight for both man and beast after the long ride.


    As I dismounted from my horse, I addressed the troops.


    "Everyone," I called out, my voice echoing through the trees, "we will be making camp here for the night. Set up your tents, tend to your horses. We''ll have a short break to rest and eat."


    A ripple of assent spread through the crowd, tired bodies moving to unload the provisions and set up the campsite.


    Benard was in charge of the Adventurer side of the camp, while Drius was helping me handle the Militia.


    So far, there seemed to be order since the both of them were influential in their respective circle. It made things easier for me.


    I nodded at thim, giving them a subtle sign of my gratitudes, and they nodded back, smiling.


    ''It''s always good to make connections¡­''


    "And remember," I added, "we need to leave early in the morning. Make sure to get some sleep."


    As the camp came alive with activity, I looked out at the darkening sky, the first stars beginning to prick the canvas of the night.


    The journey was far from over, but for now, we had a moment of respite.


    **********


    The Iron Spider party was a daunting force to be reckoned with, each member adorned with heavy armor and carrying a distinct aura ofmand.


    They stood in a huddle, heads bowed in discussion. The subject of their discontent was obvious - Luke.


    His appointment as the leader of the expedition had struck a chord of dissatisfaction among them, a sentiment shared by many other Adventurers present.


    "Who does this Luke guy think he is?" grumbled Razer, a burly man with a tattooed neck, his tone loud enough to draw attention. "Why is he leading us, anyway?"


    "He''s just an adventurer like us, and he''s not even S-rank!" added Lana, a petite woman with fierce eyes, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    The leader of their party, Kendrick, a tall man with a neatly trimmed beard and piercing blue eyes, just listened, his gaze distant yet thoughtful.


    The dissatisfaction of his team was mirrored in his own thoughts. His reputation as an adventurer was almost on par with Benard, the Guildmaster of Terance.


    He, by all rights, should have been leading this expedition.


    "Yeah, Kendrick should be the one leading us," chimed in Zane, the team''s strategist, "He''s got more experience, more skill."


    The others voiced their agreement, fueling Kendrick''s swelling ego.


    "We aren''t the only ones who think so," Lana added, nodding towards the other adventurers who were whispering amongst themselves, their eyes frequently darting in Kendrick''s direction. "I bet most of the Adventurers here would prefer Kendrick as their leader."


    At this, Kendrick looked around, noticing the gazes of the Adventurers nearby.


    Their expressions varied between frustration and hope, and it didn''t take him long to recognize what they were hoping for. He turned back to his team, his eyes aze with a newfound determination.


    "Something needs to be done," he stated, his voice firm. His team looked at him, the flicker of rebellion in their eyes matching his own.


    "And I''m just the person to do it."


    *********


    [00 Months: 14 Days: 13 Hours]


    The cool night air swirled around us, carrying the aroma of the cooked meats and spices from the makeshift camp.


    Drius, Benard and I huddled around a crude map, talking in hushed tones about the raid''s strategy.


    Our eyes wereser-focused on the parchment, fingers tracing invisible paths along the crisscrossing roads leading to the enemy''s base.


    Just then, I heard the crunch of approaching footsteps. Looking up, I saw Kendrick, his towering figure illuminated by the warm glow of the campfires. His eyes, cold and calcted, were fixed on me.


    "Luke," he greeted, managing a sly grin.


    ''He''s the leader of the Iron Spider Party¡­ shouldn''t he be with them or something?''


    I decided to overlook the fact that he called me "Luke" instead of the "Leader" that everyone referred to me as.


    As a leader himself, I was certain he had a certain amount of pride that prevented him from seeing me as his superior.


    ''As long as he doesn''t cross the line¡­ I''ll ignore it.'' Chapter Your:


    "Kendrick," I replied, matching his smile, "What can I do for you?"


    "My body''s feeling a bit stiff from the day''s ride," he began, stretching his arms above his head for emphasis, "I thought a little exercise might help me warm up before the big day tomorrow. Would you care to join me?"


    The implication was clear. This wasn''t an invitation for a friendly stretch - it was a challenge.


    I could see Drius and Benard stiffen, their eyes narrowing at Kendrick''s bold proposal.


    "Dueling right now isn''t a good idea, Kendrick," Drius protested, his voice stern.


    "Our Leade needs to be in top condition for tomorrow''s raid, and so do you." Benard added, his brows furrowed in concern.


    ''Even Benard has enough tact to refer to me as "Leader", and his status is higher than this guy''s¡­'' The thought echoed within me.


    Even Drius, a Grand Knight, was also ording me with respect.


    ''Well, I suppose the both of them have a lot inmon.''


    They had both lost to me.


    "Hahaha¡­" Rather than express dissatisfaction, I justughed, standing up and brushing the dust from my trousers.


    The confident smirk never left my face as I looked Kendrick in the eye. "Actually, I''m feeling a bit sore too," I said, cracking my knuckles.


    "This might be just what I need."


    Their objections fell on deaf ears as I stepped towards Kendrick, ready to put his doubts, and those of the others, to rest once and for all.


    This duel, I knew, would decide more than just who''s more skilled - it would establish the pecking order, the chain ofmand.


    And I was more than ready to step up to the challenge.


    ''Once you lose to me¡­ you''ll also understand.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 131: Leader Of The Iron Spiders

    Kendrick could hardly keep the smug grin off his face as he surveyed the crowd of people gathered around them.


    His teammates had done an excellent job in spreading the word; every single person on this expedition was present.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable. He could practically taste it.


    ''It''s all perfect¡­''


    His eyesnded on Luke.


    His adversary stood, cool as ice, in the center of the ring they had formed.


    Kendrick was both surprised and mildly annoyed at the man''sposure. Didn''t he realize the magnitude of the spectacle he was about to partake in?


    His gaze shifted to Drius and Benard. There was a tangible tension in their faces, a hint of worry lurking in their eyes.


    Kendrick could tell they were worried about Luke, and he couldn''t help but feel a burst of satisfaction at that.


    Luke must have gotten his position by cozying up to the Lyma family, but Kendrick was about to prove to everyone that skills, not nepotism, were what truly mattered.


    This wasn''t just about asserting his dominance over Luke - this was also an opportunity to raise his reputation even further.


    His status as the leader of the Iron Spider Party, the S Rank Party, and an adventurer rumored to be on par with the Guildmaster of Terance was already renowned.


    But now, he had a chance to be known as the man who put Luke in his ce.


    With a determined nod, he mentally steeled himself.


    He would not hold back. He would give this fight his all, make it a spectacle to remember.


    As he and Luke took their positions in the center of therge circle, he promised himself that he would leave Luke so humiliated, the man would wish he''d never agreed to this duel.


    ''I''ll thoroughly crush you!''


    *******


    [Moments Later¡­]


    The world was a blur for Kendrick as he found himself gasping for breath.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­"


    His chest heaved with exertion, his entire body slick with sweat. His pulse was a wild drum in his ears, each beat a stark reminder of the intense battle he''d just fought.


    His body felt heavy, drained, as if he''d used up everyst ounce of his energy.


    ''H-how¡­?"


    He was a skilled mage, renowned for his powerful and precise magic. Mages were rare in the Southern Kingdom, and he had managed to distinguish himself among the ranks of the few who existed.


    ''Yet¡­ yet¡­ why can''t I reach him?''


    He had let loose a barrage of his strongest spells, a spectacle of magic that should have left any opponent incapacitated. But, he hadn''t been able to touch Luke, not even a scratch.


    The realization sent a cold shiver running down his spine.


    Fear began to creep into the edges of his mind, a gnawing sense of dread.


    His eyes darted around the crowd,nding on the faces of the Adventurers and the militia.


    Chapter Discover:


    He had wanted to impress them, to show them that he was a leader deserving of their respect. But now, all he could see was disappointment etched on their faces, their admiration clearly directed towards Luke.


    His stomach churned with the humiliation.


    The members of his party, his closestrades, looked equally shocked. Their wide eyes bore into him, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and concern.


    The pity in their eyes was a painful blow.


    ''N-no¡­ not you guys too¡­''


    Drius and Benard were sighing, their expressions filled with something he hadn''t expected to see - sympathy. The realization was like a punch to the gut.


    He had been so sure they were worried for Luke, but all along, they had been concerned for him.


    The truth hit Kendrick like a tidal wave, a chilling ssh of cold reality.


    He had made a grave mistake.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Luke was stronger than him.


    He had challenged a man he couldn''t defeat, and in doing so, had disyed his own weaknesses for all to see.


    The realization was bitter, leaving a vile taste in his mouth.


    As he stood there, at his limit, he couldn''t help but wonder what he could possibly do next.


    "You¡­"


    "Eeek!" Kendrick''s heart hammered against his rib cage as Luke''s voice echoed through the stillness, making his blood run cold.


    His breath hitched, the words catching in his throat. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he watched Luke saunter closer, a predatory grin etched onto his face.


    "Are you done warming up?" Luke''s words rang out loud and clear, his voice dripping with amusement.


    The words sent a shiver down Kendrick''s spine. He gulped, the knot in his throat tightening.


    "I-I''m done," Kendrick managed to stutter out, his voice barely audible. His knees felt like jelly, his hands mmy with nervous sweat.


    He forced the words out, "I surrender. You''re the winner."


    Luke''s grin widened at his words. "What are you talking about, Kendrick?" Luke''s voice was a dangerous purr, sending a wave of fear coursing through Kendrick.


    "We agreed to spar to loosen up, right? You''ve sessfully loosened up, now isn''t it my turn?"


    The words struck Kendrick like a bolt of lightning. Panic swelled within him as Luke drew closer, his presence a terrifying pressure that had Kendrick trembling.


    Theughter and jeers of the surrounding crowd sounded distant, as though he was underwater.


    Fear choked him, his chest constricting as he finally crumbled under Luke''s pressure. He fell to his knees, his heart pounding in his ears.


    "I''m... I''m sorry," he gasped, barely able to get the words out. "For the disrespect... for my behavior... I apologize."


    He looked up at Luke, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and regret.


    "Leader," he called out, the word leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.


    But it was the truth. Luke was their leader, and Kendrick had grossly underestimated him.


    A sigh escaped Luke, his figure looming above Kendrick. He stopped in his tracks, a casual smile ying on his lips as he shrugged.


    "Haa¡­?" The ease of Luke''s demeanor was a stark contrast to the raw fear coursing through Kendrick, leaving him feeling even more diminished.


    But perhaps, this was a lesson he needed to learn the hard way.


    In the face of his abject humiliation, Kendrick was met not with mockery, but with an unexpected gentleness.


    "It''s okay," Luke said simply, reaching out a hand to pull Kendrick back onto his feet. The gesture, small as it was, made something shift within Kendrick.


    Luke turned to face the crowd, his voice echoing in the quiet night as he addressed the sea of faces looking back at them.


    "We have a mission tomorrow, a mission that requires our unity," he began. "It isn''t the time for discord among us. Our goal isn''t to fight each other but to stand together, to protect each other."


    His words resounded through the quiet night, a beacon of unity that silenced the murmurs of discontent. His voice was steady, unflinching, the conviction in his words palpable in the silence that followed.


    Luke''s speech held everyone captive, his words piercing through the tension that had been building, reminding them all of what truly mattered.


    After the speech, Luke turned to look at Kendrick, his gaze softening.


    "We have to work together toplete this mission, Kendrick," he said, his voice softer now. "For the glory of the Lyma Family, and for the safety of Terance. Can I trust you to stand by my side?"


    The words were a balm to Kendrick''s wounded pride, his ego momentarily forgotten in the wake of Luke''s sincerity. He found himself nodding, a newfound respect for Luke warming him from the inside out.


    "You can," he assured Luke, the bitterness of their previous altercation reced by camaraderie.


    Their smiles mirrored each other, a moment of understanding and unity passing between them, solidifying their newfound alliance.


    Kendrick felt something akin to relief wash over him.


    Tomorrow''s mission didn''t seem as daunting with Luke at the helm, his respect for the man deepening with each passing moment.


    The Iron Spider Party''s leader had found a leader of his own.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 132: Plan Of Attack

    [00 Months: 14 Days: 15 Hours]


    As I watched Kendrick retreat to hispanions, a thoughtful expression settled on my face.


    Today''s skirmish had yed out differently from what I had initially expected.


    What was supposed to be a duel for leadership had quickly transformed into a mutual understanding.


    It was clear from the onset that Kendrick was outmatched, and yet, he had given his all. I had to admire his determination, at the very least.


    Yet, I couldn''t afford to seriously injure him or undermine him before the mission.


    Thest thing I needed was discontent brewing amongst the troops, and further fracturing of our unity.


    ''Plus, injuries will only get in the way of our task¡­ especially since we have limited potions avable.''


    His challenge, though stemming from a ce of ego and misunderstanding, had been a blessing in disguise. His concession to my leadership had cemented my position, not just amongst his team, but also among the other Adventurers and the Lyma Family militia.


    ''I thought I would have to do something, but he did most of the work for me¡­''


    I let out a small sigh, feeling a weight lifting off my shoulders. Kendrick''s words rang in my head, his newfound respect for me clear in his voice.


    "Leader," he had called me.


    That simple change in title held a world of meaning. It wasn''t just a moniker, but a symbol of the troops'' faith in me.


    With the support and respect of the troops behind me, I could look towards the challenges of theing day with renewed vigor.


    ''All that''s left now is to take care of the so-called bandits¡­''


    As the camp settled down for the night, I looked up at the starlit sky, a sense of determination coursing through me.


    Kendrick''s challenge had paved the way for a stronger unity amongst us, and for that, I found myself grateful.


    As the leader, I had one goal now - to lead my troops to victory and ensure their safe return.


    ''We''re going to win.''


    ***********


    [00 Months: 14 Days: 22 Hours]


    The eerie chorus of the morning birds woke us all up long before dawn.


    Under the pale sky, we hastily dismantled the camp, carefully packing away our tents and supplies. There was a palpable tension in the air as we prepared to set off, our destination loomingrge in our minds.


    The horses whinnied nervously, sensing our collective anticipation.


    With the first light of dawn, we began our journey, the soft morning light creeping through the dense canopy of the forest.


    The path we traversed was worn, probably by the passing of countless bandits over the years. The forest gradually gave way to expansive ins that stretched out to the horizon, interrupted by rolling hills and dense clusters of shrubbery.


    After traversing the vast ins, we reached rocky paths that marked the beginning of the mountain range. The winding paths posed a challenge, but nothing we couldn''t handle.


    Our horses, trained for such terrains, navigated the rocky paths with ease, carrying us swiftly towards our destination.


    By the time evening fell, we found ourselves dangerously close to the base. We had to be more cautious now, every move we made could alert the bandits.


    We decided to abandon the horses a little distance away, advancing on foot from there. Thest rays of the setting sun painted the sky a deep crimson, an eerie backdrop for our mission.


    We gathered around in a small clearing, our forms shrouded in shadows as we discussed our next move.


    I could see the determined looks on the faces of the Adventurers and the militia, a testament to their readiness for the battle ahead.


    ''Alright, it seems we''ll be revising the n, considering the terrain is a bit different from what we inferred.''


    As we huddled in the clearing, the crickets chirping in the background and the moonlight filtering through the trees above us, Drius broke the silence first.


    "I suggest we make a camp here, close to the base," he said, his voice barely more than a whisper. "We''ll attack them at the break of dawn. They know this terrain better than we do and they might be expecting an attack."


    I could see heads nodding in agreement, the faint moonlight catching the determined glint in their eyes.


    Bernard was next to speak.


    "Drius is right," he said, supporting his fellow''s strategy. "Not many of us are equipped for a night attack, and the terrain will only add to our disadvantages. The bandits have the home advantage. It''s wiser to wait till dawn."


    Their words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of decision. Most Adventurers would agree with the decision, and frankly speaking, everyone was exhausted from the journey we just had.


    The current consensus seemed like the right choice to make.


    I let them sink in, taking a moment to analyze their suggestions.


    Then, I felt all eyes on me. As their leader, the final call was mine to make.


    I let a slow grin spread across my face. "I appreciate your suggestions," I said, meeting their gazes one by one.


    "They''re sound strategies and under normal circumstances, I''d agree with you."


    I paused for dramatic effect, letting the anticipation build.


    "However," I continued, "tonight is not a night for caution. It''s a night for victory."


    ''Sure¡­ what they''re saying makes sense. Strategically speaking, that is indeed the right choice. However¡­''


    I let my words sink in before adding, "By the end of this night, thesends will be free of bandits."


    I could see shocked faces. Even Benard and Drius looked at me with disbelief.


    Why was I making such a rash, dangerous, and insensitive move?


    Surely, I could read the room and see the smartest way to resolve the current issue.


    ''Of course. But, I don''t see a need for all that. After all¡­ the one who will be fighting¡­ IS ME!''


    With a wide grin, I widened my eyes in excitement.


    "We attack now."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    This should be fun... hehe! Looks like it''s the end of the month too.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 133: Night Of The Attack

    [00 Months: 15 Days: 11 Hours]


    I surveyed the faces of my fellow adventurers, their expressions illuminated by the wavering glow of the little source of light we had in the form of a magical orb.


    The flickering dim light danced in their eyes, reflecting a range of emotions from apprehension to trust.


    "I understand that you''re tired," I began, my voice soft yet firm.


    "I know thatunching an attack now seems counterintuitive when we could wait till dawn, rested and prepared. But let me remind you, our enemies are not fools. They know this terrain better than we do. They are masters of stealth. They could be watching us right now, waiting for us to drop our guard."


    I paused, letting my words sink in. "By waiting till dawn, we risk an ambush. Even if we assign watchmen, they can use it against us. It''s better to hit them when they least expect it."


    I made my valid point known, but all of this was secondary to my ns anyway.


    Benard stepped forward, the seriousness of his expression visible even in the dim light.


    "Leader," he began, "while I trust your decisions, I must voice my concern. Most of our troops are not prepared for a night attack. The terrain, the darkness, it''ll put them at a disadvantage. Plus, the exhaustion is another factor to consider¡­"


    As expected from the Guildmaster of Terance. He spoke well. In fact, considering the disadvantages, it was better to simply be more vignt at night and wait for dawn where we couldfortably employ a proper strategy and win.


    However¡­


    "That''s where you''re wrong, Benard," I replied, my voice steady.


    "Our troops won''t need to fight unless absolutely necessary. Their main task is to gather their strength and be ready for my signal."


    I could see the surprise on the faces around me. But I continued, "As the leader of this expedition, I''ll take the lead. I''ll begin the first strike. I won''t ask you to fight without guaranteeing your safety first."


    I then looked at each of them, holding their gazes. "What I need from you now is your trust. Can you give me that?"


    They appeared stunned beyond words. What I was suggesting was simple¡­


    I would fight. They only had to follow.


    Unfortunately, the sheer nature of it all was absurd.


    "Leader, I understand that you are our leader, and certainly, the most powerful among us. But we''re not just up against a few bandits," Drius broke the silence, concern etched deeply into his worn features.


    I saw the knowing gaze he had on his worried face. It was almost as if he was telling me: "This is the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance we''re talking about. Are you sure about this?"


    I met his gaze, seeing the unspoken knowledge hidden there. I could see that he was hesitant, afraid even, for the well-being of our troops.


    ''He''s being sensible¡­'' I nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    "Drius, I understand your concerns, and I appreciate them," I said, "but you need to trust me. Trust that I won''t let any harme to our people."


    Seeing the skepticism still etched on their faces, I knew words weren''t enough. I needed to show them that they could have faith in my strength.


    ''I''ve been hiding a lot of my strength, even when fighting Drius and Benard, so they must be underestimating me.''


    I nned on donning all of my equipment for this battle, and carelessness wasn''t even an option.


    Perhaps everyone here needed to see a bit of my sincerity¡­


    I stepped away from the group, making a bit of distance between us. I could feel their gazes on me, heavy with anticipation.


    Then, looking up at the dark, starless sky, I said, "You needn''t worry about our enemy, no matter who they are. I won''t lose."


    Drawing in a deep breath, I focused on the energy coursing through my veins, the untapped power waiting to be released.


    ''There are many Skills in my arsenal. But I bet there''s one that will shock them the most.'' I fought to contain my grin.


    Then, in an inaudible whisper, I activated the Skill.


    "<Fallen Foe>."


    In the murky shadows beneath me, I sensed a stirring, a churning that made the ground beneath my feet tremble with barely restrained energy.


    Suddenly, two immense forms rose, the shadows splitting to reveal the lumbering silhouettes of hulking beasts.


    They emerged from the darkness like nightmarish apparitions, their flesh dull and grey, veins of crimson energy pulsating just beneath the surface of their skin.


    Their eyes, burning coals of red, seemed to pierce through the night.


    In the dim light, their bodies appeared even more monstrous ¡ª a grotesque parody of life, their forms a riot of muscr sinews and gnarled skin that could not have been sculpted by any natural hand.


    ''Carnage Beast Demon (Lvl 4)> and<Carnage Beast Demon (Lvl 5)>'' I smiled, remembering how much effort it took to kill them.


    It also made me remember how much I missed Mr. Stone.


    ''It looks like my limit is still 2 Minions with <Fallen Foe>... but that''s more than plenty for me.''


    My summoned beasts, each of them towering over the crowd, emitted a menacing aura that hung heavy in the air.


    The quiet murmur of the crowd faltered, then fell silent.


    In that silence, the low growls of the creatures echoed, underscored by the frightened rustling of my troops.


    My grin widened as I observed the scene before me, the quivering crowd silhouetted against the backdrop of the monstrosities I had just summoned.


    Their reactions were to be expected, and though I regretted causing any rm, I knew it was necessary.


    They had to understand, to witness for themselves, the scope of power thaty at their disposal.


    "Rx, everyone" I murmured, my voice barely a whisper yet somehow slicing through the dread-charged silence.


    "Do you understand now? The full scope of my power?." I let my words hang in the air for a moment, giving them time to let the reality sink in.


    Then, I turned back to my creatures, watching as they loomed, waiting for mymand.


    Their raw, undeniable power sent a thrill through my body.


    Yes, we would not lose.


    Not tonight. Not ever.


    "Let us begin now¡­" With a mental link directed at the creatures of carnage, I gave my simplemand.


    ''Kill anyone you find.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    The Hunt begins everyone! Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 134: Death In The Shadows

    A thin smirk etched itself on the lips of Number 12,344, barely perceptible as he lurked in the deep folds of the encroaching darkness.


    As one of the many shadows of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, he had no name, no distinct identity - he was just a number, a cog in the vast, ruthless machine of the Alliance.


    His thoughts wandered to the arrogant soldiers daring to intrude upon their territory.


    The audacity of the Lyma Family and their expedition team wasughable. A buzzing in his chest spoke of a deep amusement that was tinged with anticipation.


    He had been brought up within the cruel embrace of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance and he knew the extent of their brutality, the depths to which they would sink to maintain their dominance.


    The Captain he served was not one to be trifaced lightly.


    A grand figure within the ranks of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, he was one of the prestigious 99 Grands.


    His might and prowess were such that he could stand shoulder to shoulder with the upper echelons of the Grand Knights of the Southern Kingdom, a terrifying figure thatmanded respect and fear in equal measure.


    In the face of such a daunting enemy, Number 12,344 couldn''t help but scoff at the expedition team''s foolhardy courage.


    To him, their fate seemed to be sealed, their defeat a foregone conclusion. As far as he was concerned, they stood no chance.


    They were like moths to the me, willingly throwing themselves into the jaws of a monster they could not hope to defeat.


    The Lyma family, their allies, they were all marching towards a precipice, ready to be swallowed whole by the churning abyss that was the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance.


    Their annihtion seemed as certain as the waning moon in the night sky above. The fleeting glow of their defiance would soon be snuffed out, he was certain of that.


    After all, they were merely the next in line to fall before the might of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance.


    "AARRRGHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    A deafening, guttural scream ripped through the quiet of the night, sending cold tendrils of dread snaking down Number 12,344''s spine.


    "W-what was that?" His head turned in both confusion and slight apprehension.


    Turning swiftly on his heels, he darted towards the source of the noise - the ominous call originating from the north, where some of hisrades were stationed.


    ''W-what is¡­ this smell? NO¡­ NO WAY!''


    The stench of blood and death already hung heavy in the air, a sickly sweet perfume that churned his insides.


    ''T-this can''t¡­ be¡­'' He stumbled upon a horrific scene.


    The once familiar figures of his colleagues were now grotesque caricatures of what they had been, their bodies torn apart and strewn haphazardly around.


    Blood sttered the ground, pooling into dark puddles that gleamed ominously under the dim moonlight.


    ''W-what could have¡­ done thi¡ª?!''


    A flicker of movement in his peripheral vision, too fast for him to catch, alerted his instincts.


    ''W-what is that?''


    Once again, his eyes noticed the giant shadow move.


    And then, suddenly, low dangerous growls began to echo from a distant position. He felt his entire blood run cold at that moment.


    ''T-this¡­'' He could see two gleaming eyes narrowing on his position.


    "Eeeeeek!" Panic seized him as adrenaline shot through his veins, fueling his movements as he bolted away.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    He could feel the terrifying presence of the creature closing in on him, its monstrous aura growing more oppressive with each passing second.


    ''No! Stay away from me!'' He begged desperately.


    Unfortunately, the creature did not listen to his pleas. Instead, it seemed the monster was gaining on him by the second.


    ''No please¡­ please¡­ someone¡­ anyone¡­'' His heart raced in fear.


    "H-HEEEEEELLLLLPPPPPPP!!!"


    The air was squeezed from his lungs as he screamed for help, the fear making his voice shrill and desperate.


    His foot caught on a protruding pebble, sending him sprawling onto the unforgiving ground, the breath knocked out of him.


    "Haa¡­ haaa¡­ n-no¡­ I can''t die he-ereee¡­"


    Each ragged breath felt like a struggle, the terror wing at his insides as he waited for the inevitable.


    "GRRRRRRR¡­."


    He could see the monster draw closer.


    "P-please¡­" Begged the desperate shadow. "... Not me¡­"


    Just as the creature seemed ready to pounce, it halted abruptly.


    "E-eh?" Number 12,344''s heart stuttered in his chest as dozens of shadows flickered into existence around the beast.


    His desperate cry had brought hisrades, their numbers swelling as more shadows materialized, a dark army ready to confront the monster.


    ''They came¡­ for me!''


    Hope flickered in his chest, as weak and wavering as a candle in a storm, but present nheless.


    He watched with wide, fear-stricken eyes, praying to whatever gods might be listening that they would be enough to defeat the creature.


    ''I''m saved! I''m saved! I''m save¡ª!''


    "ROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!"


    The creature''s roar echoed through the still night, a chilling promise of death and destruction.


    Its voice reverberated through Number 12,344''s body, causing his bones to vibrate with its sheer power.


    He could feel a strange pressure descending upon them, the air growing heavy and constrictive, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "A-ahh¡­ ahhh¡­"


    His eyes widened in horror as hisrades, once agile and swift, were immobilized as if held by unseen shackles.


    ''No¡­ god no¡­''


    In the blink of an eye, chaos erupted.


    The creature attacked with a ferocity that belied its monstrous size, its ws and tail shing through the air, ripping through the helpless shadows like a reaper''s scythe through wheat.


    Each dreadful blow resulted in a spray of dark essence, the closest thing to blood that the shadow guards possessed.


    The creature''s massive jaws opened, revealing rows of sharp teeth that glinted ominously under the weak moonlight, like a set of sinister knives.


    With a quick, savage movement, it bit down on a shadow guard, the creature''s body quivering with the force before being torn apart effortlessly.


    ''N-no¡­'' Number 12,344 watched, paralyzed with terror, as hisrades were ughtered.


    The scene unfolding before him was so horrific, so grotesque, that he could scarcely believe it was real.


    He could only watch in stunned silence as his brethren were cut down one by one, their cries of agony and despair echoing hauntingly in his ears.


    "Guaaarrghhhh!"


    "Uaackk!!"


    "Bleughhh!!!"


    His body trembled uncontrobly, his mind screaming at him to flee. But his feet were rooted to the spot, his eyes glued to the horrific sight before him.


    The air reeked of death and despair, the metallic scent of fear potent enough to make him gag. Desperation wed at him, the grim reality sinking in - they were going to die.


    And he was powerless to stop it.


    "GRRRRR¡­."


    As the monstrous creature finished its grisly task, Number 12,344 could only watch in abject terror as it turned its blood-red eyes onto him.


    ''A-am I going to¡­ to die here?''


    Each measured step it took in his direction sent fresh waves of fear coursing through him, threatening to overwhelm him entirely.


    He could see the dark essence of his fallenrades smeared across the creature''s terrifying visage, the sight alone enough to send his heart into a frenzied flutter.


    ''A-ah¡­ ahhh¡­ I don''t want this¡­ I don''t want to die¡­''


    The creature loomed over him, its hot, fetid breath washing over him like a wave, carrying with it the sickening scent of death.


    The air was thick with it, the metallic taste of fear coating his tongue.


    He was next.


    ''Why? W-why is this happening? This wasn''t supposed to happen¡­''


    A desperate thought flitted through his mind then.


    Was this the work of the Lyma Family?


    ''No! No way!'' He quickly dismissed the idea.


    No, no human could possibly control such a monstrosity, a being of pure carnage and destruction.


    This creature was something else entirely, a force of nature, as relentless and merciless as a storm.


    ''This thing¡­ is a monster from HELL! A DEMON!''


    Who would be able to control such an entity save for a Demon Lord? No¡­ such a being didn''t¡­ couldn''t exist!


    Then, without warning, the creature lunged, its massive jaws opening wide.


    His breath hitched in his throat, his mind numb with terror.


    This was it. His end.


    "GUAAAARRRGHHHH!!!"


    As the darkness encroached on the edges of his vision, hisst thought was a pitiful denial.


    No human could wield such power.


    No human could be responsible for this.


    He held onto that thought, clinging to it even as the darkness imed him, pulling him into its cold, unforgiving embrace.


    And then, there was nothing.


    Just the silent darkness, his final, unspoken denial echoing hollowly in the abyss.


    He, Number 12,344¡­ was already dead.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Happy new month!


    Thanks for reading this chapter. I hope you enjoyed it a lot. If you do, pleasement your thoughts.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 135: Carnage

    The night was filled with the sound of despair.


    It echoed in the narrow crevices of the rocky terrain, seeping into the bark of trees and the soil beneath, carrying the scent of fear and impending death.


    <Carnage Beast (Lvl 4)> and <Carnage Beast (Lvl 5)>, the monstrosities unleashed upon the base of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, were the harbingers of that despair.


    They moved in perfect sync, their terrifyingly sharp ws and fangs rending through the shadows that dared to cross their path, their eyes a crimson glow against the night''s cloak.


    Each shadow they came across was dispatched with brutal efficiency, the shrill cries of their victims splitting the night, only to be smothered by the throaty growls of the beasts.


    The shadows, once feared as the silent killers of the dark, were now the hunted, their forms dissolving into puffs of smoke as they met their untimely end.


    The terrain around the base had turned into a macabre tableau of death.


    Blood seeped into the ground, dyeing the soil a gruesome shade of crimson, and the scattered remains of the shadowsy strewn around in grotesque formations.


    Their forms, which once blended seamlessly with the darkness, were nowid bare in their vulnerability, their essence extinguished.


    Amidst this carnage, the beasts stood tall, their monstrous forms illuminated by the moon''s ghastly light.


    The glow lent an eerie sheen to the blood and viscera that clung to their furred bodies, their eyes reflecting a hunger unsated.


    The entire area surrounding the base had descended into chaos, the once stealthy hideout of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance now a blood-soaked battlefield.


    The beasts had turned the tide of the night, their ferocious onught leaving a trail of death and despair in their wake.


    As the night wore on, the screams of the fallen shadows gradually grew faint, reced by the growls and snarls of the beasts.


    The base that was once buzzing with covert activity had now fallen ominously silent, save for the asional roar of the creatures echoing in the darkness, a grim testament to the devastation they had wreaked.


    ********


    [00 Months: 15 Days: 13 Hours]


    "Perfect."


    Fully garbed in my dark cloak, the wind had been pping against it in the eerie silence of the night as I watched the chaos unfold before me.


    Thendscape, once filled with the hidden threats of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, was now littered with remnants of the deceased.


    My Minions, the <Carnage Beast (Lvl 4)> and <Carnage Beast (Lvl 5)>, had done an excellent job.


    Their roars and growls had formed a strange symphony that reverberated through the night, each note bringing a sense of satisfaction.


    A nce at the carnage that my beasts had wreaked had brought a grin to my face, stretching from ear to ear. "Ah... the fruits of mybor."


    I ran my gloved fingers over my ne, then down to the rings, as I felt the surge of power coursing through my veins.


    The energy pulsing within me was electrifying.


    My levels had jumped up twice already, their endeavors feeding my own strength. This... was the sweet taste of progress.


    ''I''m now Level 38. Not bad for a start¡­''


    My eyes had narrowed in on the battlefield, observing the aftermath.


    There must have been hundreds upon hundreds of shadows in by my beasts.


    Each a testament to the power Imanded.


    Each an affirmation of the strength I''d achieved.


    Each a step toward my final goal.


    "Hehe¡­"


    I let out a chuckle, the sound resonating through the silent night, adding to the symphony my beasts had created.


    The thrill of the battle had my heart racing, the satisfaction filling me up to the brim.


    The time hade. The moment I had been waiting for. It was time to bring out the big guns. I flexed my gloved hand and called upon the skill I''d been waiting to use.


    The one I hadn''t used, not even once.


    ''The conditions have been met. Let''s see what you can do¡­'' My grin broadened.


    "<Carnage>"


    With that, I let the dark power course through me, filling me with an adrenaline rush like no other.


    [Skill Name: <Carnage>]


    ~Allows the User to increase his Stats by 1% the more enemies he kills, as long as a total of 100 enemies have been killed already. {Lasts as long as there are enemies around. Raises Stats per 1 enemy killed. Does not require Energy}~


    I already understood what this meant.


    ''This is a Skill meant purely for a massacre.''


    It was finally time to show them, both the troops standing behind me, and the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, the full extent of my power.


    ''The night is still young.''


    *********


    A tight knot of anxiety twisted in Theo''s stomach as he slipped through the ranks, his disguise cloaking his true identity.


    The weight of the Lyma Family name was heavy upon his shoulders, but to the soldiers around him, he was simply another face in the crowd. Using a special artifact of the Lyma Family, he was currently under the guise of a regr soldier.


    This was apulsory condition he had to fulfill in order toe for this mission, so he had to agree.


    Throughout the mission, he kept himself within the protective sphere of Benard and Drius, feeling a little more secure in their shadow.


    And currently¡­ he was more than grateful for the nature of this arrangement.


    The creaking gears of war had been set into motion, and the troupe was inching ever closer to the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance''sir.


    Yet, the palpable fear spreading like wildfire through the ranks was not triggered by the prospect of the fierce enemies thaty ahead. Instead, it was born from the terror of the power that was on their side, the beastly might of their leader, Luke.


    Kendrick was a clear reflection of this fear.


    The haughty arrogance that had marked him earlier was reced by a thin veneer of fright. Yet, in his eyes, there was also a profound sense of gratitude, a relief that he had been spared the full wrath of Luke''s power.


    Benard''s usual jovial expression had slipped away to reveal a pale, anxious face. His lips were pressed tightly together as he trudged ahead, deep in thought.


    The always vignt Drius, was now even more cautious, his eyes darting to Luke now and then with an unmistakable wariness.


    Theo couldn''t me them.


    Luke''s power was terrifying, a force to be reckoned with. The young heir himself could feel the cold tendrils of fear creeping into his heart.


    But within that fear,y a desperate ambition.


    He wanted - no, needed - that power to be on the Lyma family''s side. With Luke, their family''s influence could reach unimaginable heights.


    ''Luke¡­ your power is unnatural. And even now I feel like you have yet to show me all you''re capable of.''


    He could only hope that this immense power would never be turned against them. Because if it did, Theo knew, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 136: Night Of Chaos

    [00 Months: 15 Days: 13 Hours]


    Darkness clung to thendscape as we approached the mouth of the cavern.


    The entrance was massive, its gaping maw seeming to swallow all light and sound. But my attention was drawn to the two figures that lurked near its entrance.


    Towering beasts, shadows in the night, their eyes glowing with an eerie red light. My Carnage Beasts.


    As we neared the entrance, the Beasts moved, their bodies shifting with a grace that belied their size. Like shadows, they parted, bowing low as they moved to the side, clearing the way for our approach.


    ''Now then¡­''


    I halted at the entrance, turning to face my troops.


    Each face was a canvas of exhaustion and fear, their bodies battered from the trek and the bloodshed.


    They had held up well so far, but I knew better than to push them further. They had reached their limit, and it was time for me to take the reins.


    "Rest up," I told them, my voice firm. "Your mission is to guard this entrance, ensure no one enters or escapes."


    I could see flickers of hesitation in their eyes, though most of them hid it well. Though none of them wanted to admit it, they were probably scared of being left alone with my Carnage Beasts.


    ''Suck it up. They''re there to protect you in case anything happens.''


    Drius, stumbling over his words, asked, "And...and you, Luke? What about you?"


    I shed him a grin, feeling an odd sense of satisfaction at their apprehension. "I''m going in to finish things off."


    ''And it''s better I go alone¡­''


    It wouldn''t do my image any good if these people saw me being all bloody and violent. It was bad enough that they were already shuddering in fear of me already.


    ''Plus, since I don''t know how dangerous it''ll be, I don''t want any of them to get caught up in the danger. I''d prefer it if everyone survived.''


    It wasn''t like I had any particr attachment to most of these people. Other than Drius, Benard, and Theo currently disguised as a soldier, I didn''t care for anyone else at all.


    However, it would work well for my image if no one was to die.


    ''There''s also the fact that I don''t want anyone to know the full extent of what I''m capable of. Since they''re all waiting outside, I canfortably go all-out.''


    Silence hung over us for a moment before I broke it again. "Any objections?"


    A chorus of denial followed my words. Relief etched their faces and a newfound determination sparked in their eyes.


    My grin widened. This was the spirit I needed from my team.


    "Good. Then let''s wrap this up."


    ********


    The moment I stepped into the cavern, it was like plunging into an abyss.


    The air was heavy, soaked with a foreboding energy that would unnerve most men. Not me, though.


    I felt alive.


    Shadows rose from the ground, surging towards me like a tidal wave of darkness.


    There were hundreds of them, each one bristling with a sinister power that screamed of death. Their forms were nebulous and fluctuating, their only purpose to kill.


    ''Is this Magic? Some sort of trap? Hmm¡­''


    I grinned, ready for the challenge.


    Summoning my Great Energy Rocks, I watched as they took form around me, swirling in a protective ring.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    Each one was a beacon of elemental power - fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning - and they pulsed with a hungry energy, ready to tear into my foes.


    ~WHOOOSH!~


    The first wave of shadows hit like a sledgehammer, but I was prepared.


    My <Visualize> skill kicked in, allowing me to see their movements five seconds in advance. I saw their trajectories, their fatal lunges, their murderous intent.


    And I was ready.


    With a fluidity born of countless battles, I danced through their ranks, my Great Energy Rocks tearing through them like paper.


    My <Immersion> skill heightened my senses to a degree that made everything else seem sluggish inparison.


    I could feel every gust of wind, hear every gasp, smell the tang of fear and rage permeating the air.


    "Haaa¡­" It was invigorating.


    Wave after wave of shadows fell to my onught, their numbers dwindling with each passing second.


    It didn''t matter how many there were, or how many tried to ambush me.


    To me, they were fodder. Cannon fodder.


    In the end, all that remained was the echoing silence of the cavern and the fading remnants of my foes.


    And as I stood in the heart of the chaos I''d unleashed, I couldn''t help but smile.


    ''This sensation¡­''


    The feeling of power coursing through my veins was intoxicating.


    I could feel my body vibrating with newfound energy, every cell alive and bursting with potential.


    Thanks to <Carnage>, after killing 100 enemies, my stats had increased by a staggering 100%.


    I felt unstoppable.


    It hit me then that the shadows I had just obliterated weren''t traps but actual living beings. A chill ran down my spine as I contemted the ease with which I had extinguished those lives.


    It was a stark contrast to my past self, who had struggled with the concept of taking another''s life.


    But now... now it felt almost too easy.


    "Times have changed, haven''t they?" I murmured to myself, a hint of bitter amusementcing my words.


    There was no room for remorse or guilt in this life I had chosen. It was survival of the fittest, a brutal, relentless race that spared no one.


    Shaking off the contemtive mood, I steeled my resolve and decided to push forward.


    The power coursing through me was demanding a worthy opponent, a chance to be unleashed in all its glory.


    And I was more than happy to oblige.


    "Let''s see what else this ce has in store for me," I said, a grin tugging at the corners of my mouth as I stepped deeper into the darkness of the cavern, ready for whatever awaited me.


    ''I''m just getting started.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you all think of the <Carnage> Skill? Too broken?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 137: The Captain

    Captain Endo sat regally in the massive room, surrounded by his elite soldiers, the stench of blood and the echoes of death tolling ominously in the distance.


    Yet, he remained undeterred, a stoic expression etched onto his hardened features.


    "Death has always been a constant in our lives," he murmured, the words barely more than a whisper, his gaze unfocused as he stared at a point beyond his men, lost in thought.


    "We who live in the shadows and thrive in chaos, we were never destined for a peaceful end."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the gathered soldiers, their expressions masked with resolve and determination, the fear skillfully hidden behind the facade of stoicism.


    "But we are not fodder, to be sacrificed so easily. We are the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, and we do not cower before death."


    His voice grew stronger, the words reverberating through the silent room, his gaze now burning with unyielding determination.


    He knew escape wasn''t an option.


    The Alliance had always been merciless with deserters. Besides, this was his home, his territory, and he''d be damned if he''d give it up without a fight.


    "Remember our training, remember our pledge. The enemy may have caught us by surprise, but we are not defeated. We are the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance. We stand and we fight," he dered, his voice echoing throughout the vast hall.


    His gaze turned steely as he locked eyes with his men, instilling them with a renewed sense of purpose and resolve.


    He had a n.


    He would face Drius, the 15th Seat of the Grand Knights. His strength was nearly on par with his own, but Endo was already much stronger than that thanks to the Special Items he had received from his superiors.


    He heard the new Items werepliments from a new investor, and after equipping them, Endo already knew he was at least twice as strong as he was in the past.


    As one of the 99 Grands, Endo believed he was more than enough to best Drius.


    While he dealt with the most formidable adversary, his men would handle the others.


    In his mind, victory was within their grasp, as long as they stood their ground.


    It was time for the Alliance to remind everyone why they were feared.


    And Endo would lead them to victory or die trying.


    "Hmm?"


    Endo''s gaze sharpened as the distinct echo of solitary footsteps reached his ears. He tensed, his muscles coiling like a predator poised to strike.


    His men mirrored his stance, the room pulsating with the tangible anticipation of the impending battle.


    Yet, as the footsteps drew closer, a wave of confusion washed over him.


    The echoes resonated with the rhythm of a solitary pair of boots,cking the tense harmony of a charging army.


    ''What''s this I''m sensing?'' He asked himself.


    A lone wolf venturing into the den of dragons?


    The door creaked open, revealing a single silhouette - a young man, barely into his twenties, casually striding into the room.


    The sight of the lone intruder was perplexing, contradicting every expectation Endo had held.


    His mind whirred with confusion, gears turning furiously as he tried to make sense of the surreal scene unfolding before him.


    Was this a trap? A decoy? A sacrificialmb to draw out the real enemy?


    His gaze bored into the young man, scrutinizing his every move, searching for a sign of deceit. The youngster''s demeanor was disconcertingly calm, almost nonchnt, a stark contrast to the palpable tension in the room.


    A voice whispered in his mind, ''What if he is the threat?''


    He dismissed it hastily, unable to ept the idea that a single, inexperienced youth could pose a threat to his stronghold.


    Yet, the unsettling feeling persisted, gnawing at his confidence.


    The silence stretched on, the tension simmering, the air heavy with unease and anticipation.


    With a final sweeping nce at the young man, he reaffirmed his grip on his weapon, a butcher knife, mentally preparing himself for whatever was about to transpire.


    This was his stronghold, his home, and no matter the threat, he would defend it with all he had.


    But the question lingered at the back of his mind, a persistent echo that drowned out all else, ''Who is this boy?''


    Endo''s eyes narrowed, surveying the seemingly confident young man standing alone in his stronghold.


    "Where is your backup?" he demanded, his voice echoing ominously in the cavernous room.


    The youth shrugged nonchntly, a smug grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "I came alone. The rest are waiting for me," he dered, seemingly unbothered by the incredulous stare Endo shot his way.


    Endo chuckled darkly, shaking his head at the audacity of the young man.


    "Are you joking?" he scoffed, his voiceced with disbelief and amusement.


    The young man remained unperturbed, his expression cool and detached. "No joke. They''re waiting for me, so I''d like to end this as soon as possible."


    A snarl escaped Endo''s lips, his demeanor shifting from amused incredulity to outright hostility.


    "Do you expect me to believe that you single-handedly entered this cavern, defeating all the shadows we had stationed? Yes, the shadows are weak, but they aren''t that weak. It''s impossible for you to kill all of them, and in such a short time too!"


    The young man''s response was a dismissive shrug, his disinterest clear as he retorted, "I don''t care what you believe. I just want to end things quickly."


    Endo''s growl echoed through the room, his gaze narrowing in a dangerous scowl.


    He reached for a ring on his finger, an Item of power that heightened his prowess and allowed him to gauge the true strength of his opponent.


    The realization hit him like a blow; the young man was much stronger than he''d initially thought.


    ''So he wasn''t lying¡­''


    Deciding not to underestimate him, Endo made a split-second decision.


    He would send his subordinates to test the waters, observe the youth''s abilities, and wear him out.


    ''Let''s see what you can do, brat.''


    "Attack," he ordered, his subordinates lunging forward in unison.


    But as they charged, he caught a glimpse of the young man''s grin widening, a manic gleam lighting up his eyes.


    ''What? Why does he look so happy?''


    "Idiot," he heard the youth murmur, the word hanging heavy in the air as his subordinates descended upon their solitary target.


    "You''re such an idiot¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    The conflict seems to be drawing near. Who will win this bout? The enhanced Captain Endo¡­ or the <Carnage> Mikey?


    Let''s find out next time!

 Chapter 138: Combined Assault

    A sense of foreboding descended on Endo as he watched the unfolding spectacle before him.


    His mind barely registered the movement of the young man, a mere blur against the eerie darkness of the cavernous room.


    What followed was a horrifying spectacle he would forever etch in his memory.


    "Raaahhhhhh!" The first guard leaped towards the young man, weapon raised and a vicious battle cry tearing from his throat.


    But before his de could connect, the young man moved.


    His motion was fluid, a graceful ballet that bore no resemnce to the brutal oue it produced.


    The guard''s battle cry was abruptly cut off, reced by a chilling gasp as a ball-sized hole appeared in his chest.


    ~WHOOSH!~


    Blood spurted out from the gaping wound, painting the stone floor a dark crimson.


    His bodynded on the cold ground with a sickening thud, life extinguished in the blink of an eye.


    Another OF Endo''s subordinates lunged, moving with a swiftness that would have been deadly to an average opponent.


    But the young man was far from average.


    His movement was a blur, his hand shing through the air before the shadow-guard''s head separated from his body, sending a spray of blood arching through the air.


    "A-ahh¡­?"


    The severed head rolled to a stop, lifeless eyes staring nkly into the void as the decapitated body crumpled to the ground, blood pumping rhythmically from the severed neck.


    The rest of the subordinates charged, their desperate roars filling the room.


    "UOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!"


    But they were all met with the same fate, cut down with terrifying efficiency.


    Heads flew, bodies were ripped apart, blood sprayed like rain in a storm. The young man moved amongst them, a grim reaper harvesting souls.


    ''W-who¡­ is this man?''


    Endo could only watch in horror as his men were ughtered, the room quickly bing a ughterhouse.


    The smell of blood hung heavy in the air, mixing with the metallic tang of fear that radiated off him. He felt a cold shiver run down his spine, realizing the lethal force he had underestimated.


    The young man was no mere invader; he was a bringer of death.


    "What a monster."


    Endo''s heart pounded against his ribcage, a harsh tattoo of impending doom. Yet, he was a warrior, a seasoned fighter.


    He wouldn''t allow fear to im him.


    "Retreat!" His voice echoed off the cavern walls, a starkmand that halted the progression of his remaining men.


    They paused, their expressions a mixture of shock and relief as they retreated behind their captain. Each step they took echoed ominously in the blood-stained room, a grim reminder of their fallenrades.


    "Huu¡­" Endo drew his butcher knife, the metallic slide of de against sheath slicing through the deathly quiet.


    The sharp de caught the dim light, reflecting a morbid dance of shadows on the stone walls.


    His grip on the hilt was tight, knuckles white against the dark leather, the only visible sign of the tension coursing through him.


    He locked his gaze with the young man''s. The silence in the room was palpable, the air heavy with the stench of blood and the tang of fear.


    The young man merely stood there, grinning, as if the carnage he had wrought was nothing more than a game.


    Endo couldn''t help but scowl. "I don''t know who you are, boy," he growled, his voice hard and unyielding. "But you''ve crossed the wrong people. The Nine Headed Dragon Alliance won''t let this go."


    The young man merely chuckled, a horrifyingly jovial sound in the face of such a grim situation. He cracked his knuckles, a wicked grin spreading across his face.


    "Well then," he said, his voice chillingly calm. "Let''s see if you can make me regret it."


    With that, he lunged forward, charging towards Endo.


    ''Y-you!''


    In the face of impending danger, the Captain found himself going over the special items that were bestowed upon him by his superiors; items that bolstered his abilities and made him a formidable force even by the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance''s standards.


    His eyes flicked down to the ne that adorned his neck, its ruby red pendant glinting in the dim light.


    It was more than just an essory; it was a conduit that enhanced his senses, sharpening them to the point where he could perceive the slightest changes in his environment, heightening his awareness of impending danger.


    Next, he shifted his gaze to the boots that were securely strapped to his feet.


    He was told that they were made from the hide of a sky drake; these were no ordinary boots. The enchantment that was weaved into the leather granted him speed that was thrice his normal pace, making him swift and agile, able to dodge any iing attacks with ease.


    Finally, his eyes rested on the butcher knife he held firmly in his hand.


    Apparently made of dragonbone andced with elemental ores, the de was as deadly as it was durable. It was a weapon that doubled his already colossal strength, allowing him to slice through steel as if it were paper.


    It also had a special energy that dealt damage which made it difficult to regenerate. He had even taken the liberty of coating it with poison, so it was a deadly weapon in his grasp.


    Just one hit was what he needed to win!


    Coupled with his [Body Reinforcement Technique] that transformed his flesh and bone into something tougher than any steel, Endo was a force to be reckoned with.


    His heart thumped loudly in his chest, a steady rhythm of anticipation. He knew that with these weapons and his technique, he could face the young man head-on, and possibly, emerge victorious.


    Even as doubt attempted to cloud his mind, Endo pushed it away, instead focusing on the challenge ahead.


    He wouldn''t back down, not now. For his men, for his organization, and for himself, he would fight.


    "Right and here and now¡­ I must kill you!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 139: Mikey Vs Endo

    "Uraaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    Endo, gripped by a mixture of rage and desperation, felt the weight of his responsibility heavy on his shoulders.


    The lives of his subordinates were on the line, their survival hinging on his performance. It was a burden he bore willingly, for he was not just a captain but a warrior, and his pride would not allow him to falter.


    Each strike he delivered was fueled by his determination to protect his men.


    With a savage growl, Endounched himself at his adversary, his butcher knife slicing through the air with lethal precision.


    ~FWISH!~


    ~SWOOOSSHHH!!~


    ~WHOOOOOOOOOOSSSHHHHH!!!~


    His movements were a flurry of calcted attacks, his body moving in tandem with the weapon he wielded.


    Endo was not just relying on closebat. Every now and then, he channeled his energy into the de, releasing powerful energy shes that ripped through the air towards his opponent.


    Each attack was meant to incapacitate, to weaken, but the young man before him didn''t seem to budge.


    To Endo''s disbelief, the young man didn''t try to dodge any of his attacks. He met them head-on, taking the hits and blocking the energy shes with an unnatural ease.


    As Endo''s attacks grew more ferocious, his opponent''s grin only widened, adding to Endo''s growing frustration.


    "Why... Why aren''t you taking any damage?" Endo roared, his voice echoing around the cavern.


    The young man didn''t reply, his grin remaining firmly in ce.


    Driven by desperation, Endo gathered all his energy, intending to deliver a decisive blow.


    "Try blocking this!" He struck, his butcher knife aimed directly at the young man.


    ~FWOOOOOOOOSSSHHHH!~


    But instead of the satisfying impact of de meeting flesh, there was a horrific sound of shattering metal.


    "E-eh¡­?"


    His butcher knife, his trusted weapon, shattered into a thousand pieces, fragments of metal scattering around them.


    Endo stumbled back, the force of his swing unmet, throwing him off bnce.


    "N-no way¡­" The realization hit him hard - his opponent was still standing, unscathed and grinning widely, seemingly enjoying the fight.


    Endo felt a cold chill run down his spine.


    His heart pounded in his chest, not in anticipation now, but in dread. His butcher knife, his source of strength, was destroyed, and his opponent seemed invincible.


    Despite this, Endo gritted his teeth, preparing himself for the next onught.


    He wasn''t done. Not yet.


    Even without a de¡­ he was still a warrior!


    "I''m not done yet! Uooooaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"


    Endo could hear his subordinates cheer for him as he charged at the enemy, feeling their support strengthen his entire being.


    There was no way he could let them down now.


    Endo, deprived of his butcher knife, his tried-and-true weapon, was now at a distinct disadvantage. He already knew that much.


    But the fury that welled within him didn''t wane; instead, it stoked the fires of his resolve, propelling him forward into a brawl he refused to concede.


    His fists became his weapon, each punch thrown with the entirety of his desperation and unyielding will.


    They were raw, powerful, fueled by years of rigorous training, and bolstered by the [Body Reinforcement Technique].


    Each hit echoed in the cavern, reverberating off the walls and meeting the young man with a relentless assault.


    He twisted, spun, and dodged, meeting each of the young man''s advances with his own.


    His boots gave him the agility and speed to dart around his opponent, allowing him to nk, parry, and counter-attack swiftly.


    He leapt, his body airborne as he kicked powerfully towards his opponent, his hardened form slicing through the air like a missile.


    But each attack was met with an effortless block or a casual sidestep, the young man''s grin never faltering.


    Endo felt his heart pounding against his chest, the strain of the battle beginning to wear on him.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­" His breaths came in ragged, heaving gasps, the adrenaline and exertion taxing his body.


    Sweat poured down his face, dripping into his eyes and staining his clothes.


    His fists were bruised and bloody, the impact of each hit against his opponent''s body sending jolts of pain coursing through his arms.


    But he didn''t falter. He couldn''t afford to. The lives of his men hung in the bnce, and he would not let them down.


    His body, strengthened by his technique, kept pushing him forward, refusing to bow down to exhaustion or fear.


    "I can still hold out," he thought to himself, his gritted teeth bared in a stubborn grimace.


    He was far from done.


    Each failed attack only steeled his resolve further. No matter how fruitless his attempts seemed, he would keep fighting until his veryst breath.


    Endo''s hands were balled into fists, his heart pounding within his chest like a war drum.


    "Well, this is pointless¡­" Endo heard the young man''s bored tone suddenly echo across the room.


    ''W-what?!'' His inner thoughts stuttered in disbelief as he stared at his opponent.


    "I''m done with my test. There''s no need to take this any further," the young man said, his casual tone and dismissive words stinging like a p.


    "I just wanted to test the extent of my power with <Carnage>. You were just my training dummy. But I think I''ve seen the extent of what you can do."


    A chill ran down Endo''s spine, the implications of the young man''s statement sinking in.


    "Let''s stop now, okay?" The man added.


    Endo fought to grasp what the man was telling him.


    He had been nothing but a tool in this battle, an object to measure the young man''s abilities. He wasn''t the adversary; he was merely the yardstick.


    "Training dummy?" Endo''s voice echoed through the cavern, tinged with disbelief and rage. His eyes narrowed into slits, his fury bubbling beneath the surface. "Is that all I am to you? A mere training dummy?"


    "I''m afraid so," the young man replied, a wide grin ying on his lips. "And now, I must say, I''ve grown bored of you."


    The words struck Endo like a physical blow, igniting his rage. He felt his strength surge, his [Body Reinforcement Technique] kicking in with full force.


    His muscles bulged under the strain, his body trembling with pent-up energy.


    He was a coiled spring, ready to unleash.


    "Then let''s see if you can still stay bored," Endo growled, his voiceced with venom. He charged, all his remaining strength focused on one goal ¨C to wipe that smug grin off the young man''s face.


    "I''ll give you everything I have!"


    Whether or not he could surpass his previous attacks was a question Endo could not answer. However¡­ he had to try!


    ~WHOOOOOSSSSHHH!~


    Endo charged towards the young man, every muscle in his body strained to its limit, his face twisted in a mask of rage. But as he drew closer, he heard the young man''s voice carrying across the vast hall.


    "I''ve tested my defenses, and my agility, Endo," the young man began, his voice eerily calm despite the impending sh.


    "But there''s one thing I haven''t fully tested yet... my Strength."


    Endo barely had time to register the words before his punch was met mid-air. The impact of their fists colliding shook the very foundation of the cavern, causing a shockwave that reverberated throughout the massive space.


    ~BOOOOOOMMM!!!~


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 140: Killing The Survivors

    ~BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    The impact of their fists colliding shook the very foundation of the cavern, causing a shockwave that reverberated throughout the massive space.


    "G-ghik!" Endo groaned, feeling an odd sensation permeate his arm.


    The young man''s punch wasn''t merely a counter. No¡­ it was different.


    This was a devastating attack in its own right.


    "Gaaaark!"


    A strangled gasp escaped Endo''s lips as the horrifying reality of what had just transpired dawned on him.


    His reinforced arm, which had once crushed skulls and shattered bones, was gone, severed from his body.


    It wasn''t just gone, it was crushed into an unrecognizable mess, a gruesome reminder of the young man''s overwhelming power.


    "Guaaaarrhhhh!"


    Pain seared through Endo''s body, white-hot and blinding, but he barely had time to process the loss.


    Another attack from the young man was already heading his way. The grin had faded from the young man''s face, reced by a chillingly serious expression.


    ''A-ahh¡­''


    A sudden realization hit Endo like a bucket of icy water.


    His breath hitched, his heart pounding loudly in his ears.


    There was no escape, no backup n.


    The young man had him cornered, outssed in every way possible. He was fighting a battle he had already lost.


    His death... was inevitable.


    In those fleeting moments before death, as the punch connected with his stomach, a rush of thoughts flooded Endo''s mind.


    Time seemed to slow, each ticking second feeling like an eternity.


    It was like his whole life was shing before his very eyes.


    There was regret, a heavy weight of remorse that threatened to drown him.


    His thoughts turned to his subordinates. The brave men and women who had pledged their loyalty to him, whom he had just sent to their deaths.


    A profound sorrow seized him.


    "I''m sorry," he murmured silently, the words echoing within his own mind.


    He had failed them. His death would not be the only one tonight; they would surely meet the same fate.


    Then came the realization of his disappointment.


    He had been bestowed Special Items, powerful tools that should have given him an edge in this battle. And yet, here he was, on the brink of death, defeated by a young man who barely seemed to have broken a sweat.


    He could almost hear the disappointed sighs of his superiors.


    "I''ve failed you," he confessed internally, the admission causing a sharp pang in his chest.


    Finally, there was the eptance.


    The knowing, the surety that his life was at its end. He didn''t want to die, but there was no dodging this fate.


    His death was just a heartbeat away.


    Suddenly, the world exploded.


    The impact of the punch hit him like a meteor, ripping through his body and shattering him into pieces.


    His body scattered across the hall, bits and pieces flung wide in a gruesome spectacle.


    His life ended in an instant, a violent and abrupt conclusion to his existence.


    Hisst thought was a silent apology, an echo that hung in the air even as his body was torn apart.


    **********


    [00 Months: 15 Days: 14 Hours]


    Staring down at the remains of the fallen Captain Endo, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of dissatisfaction.


    "Well, that was...underwhelming," I muttered, shaking my head.


    My current strength, amplified by the effects of <Carnage>, was incredible. I had over a 300% stat increase, and I was practically brimming with power.


    Turning my gaze towards the survivors of the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, I pondered aloud,


    "Where shall I direct this power now?" Their faces paled at my words, the dread in their eyes evident.


    Suddenly, a notification appeared in my field of vision. A system panel indicating that I had leveled up. My lips curled into a grin.


    "Seems like I''m in a good mood now," I announced, my grin widening. I saw the survivors recoil at my words, their bodies shaking. Their fear was palpable, and it fueled me.


    "Since I''m feeling generous," I continued, my voice dripping with mockery, "I''ll do you a big favor."


    I paused for dramatic effect, locking eyes with each of them.


    "I''ll kill you quickly."


    The echoes of my words sent a shiver down their spines. Their terrified faces were a sight to behold.


    It wasn''t particrly fun doing this¡­ but I couldn''t feel any remorse for my actions either. These were the same people who tried to kill me, after all.


    ''They deserve to die.''


    As the echoes of myst words faded into the vast room, I felt an immense surge of energy course through my veins.


    My Great Energy Rocks materialized, each one enveloped in a unique elemental aura.


    Fire, water, earth, wind, lightning - they swirled and danced around the rocks, their radiant glow piercing the grim darkness.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I directed my will, my intent clear and unwavering.


    The rocks reacted, zipping across the room with blinding speed, each one a deadly missile of elemental power.


    "ARRRRRRRGHHHH¡ª!" Screams filled the cavern, only to be cut off abruptly.


    Bodies fell left and right, mangled and twisted by the ferocious onught of the Energy Rocks.


    Some were incinerated by the searing heat of fire, while others were crushed by the unyielding force of earth.


    I saw bodies convulsing from the vicious shocks of lightning, while others were sted apart by the merciless gusts of wind.


    And for those unfortunate enough to meet the wrath of the water-imbued rock, they were torn asunder, their bodies disintegrated into an unrecognizable pulp of flesh and bone.


    The gruesome scene unraveled before my eyes, the sights and sounds merging to form a canvas of death and destruction.


    The sheer power at mymand was both intoxicating and exhrating.


    ''I take it back¡­ maybe I am enjoying this a little¡­''


    I had no idea when it started, but¡­ why was I relishing every moment of this?


    It made no sense to me.


    As the final screams died down, leaving only the dripping of blood and the soft echoes of settling rubble, I stood amidst the carnage, my heart pounding with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    This was the power I possessed.


    This was the reality I could impose on others.


    This was my dominion.


    "I think I understand why I feel so satisfied when I do stuff like this now," I murmured to myself.


    "Having power¡­ and using that power¡­ it feels good."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Well, it seems the enemies have been vanquished. What is left now? We can only wait and see.


    Also, it seems Mikey is slowly moving to the dark side.


    Or is he?

 Chapter 141: Mission Complete

    [00 Months: 15 Days: 14 Hours]


    ''Let''s see what we have here¡­''


    As I surveyed the room, my gaze fell upon the remnants of Endo''s once proud form, now a collection of dismembered parts.


    Amongst the grotesque scene, two items glinted - a ne and a pair of boots.


    The sight of them ignited a spark of recognition within me. I had seen simr items in the System interface.


    They weren''t just ordinary objects, they were Special Items from the System.


    But how could a Native of Mage''Earth like Endo possess them?


    ''Could it be¡­? Even the Butcher Knife he used to attack me was also from the System?''


    I had used my <Absolute Appraisal> Skill on the Captain in my fight with him, but back then I didn''t pay much mind to the fact that he had three Items disying ''equipped''.


    ''Come to think of it, when I used <Absolute Appraisal> on the Duke, I was told he was equipping nothing recognized by the System.''


    The fact that Endo had three Items with him as a Native meant he had ess to a Survivor somewhat.


    ''If I consider it, there are two major possibilities here¡­''


    The first possibility that came to my mind was that a Survivor from Earth had given them to Endo. Perhaps in an act of desperation or barter.


    But as I mused over this theory, I found it hard to believe. Endo had shown no sign of betraying the Alliance, and for him to risk such a valuable trade seemed unlikely.


    ''Besides, if a Survivor had these Items, I doubt Endo would be a match for them. They would most likely be the ones to dominate Endo.''


    A darker thought crept into my mind at that moment.


    What if the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance had given the items to him? It was a disturbing possibility, implying that a Survivor had willingly aligned themselves with the criminal underworld.


    The implications were unsettling.


    An alliance between a Survivor and the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance could spell a shift in the power bnce.


    If other Survivors had done the same, choosing to side with the various powers of Mage''Earth, the consequences could be disastrous.


    ''Especially if they''re Rankers¡­''


    Someone capable of providing Endo with these sets of Items would most likely have a lot more on their sleeve.


    ''That''s worrisome.''


    Going forward, It would not just be a fight for survival anymore, it would turn into a brutal war for dominance.


    ''It''s a good thing I''m also allied with an influential figure in the Southern Kingdom. Whew!''


    As I pondered over these possibilities, a wave of uncertainty washed over me. I had to uncover the truth.


    If there were indeed Survivors aligned with the enemy, I had to prepare myself for a battle on a whole new scale.


    ''I already have my suspects. If I was to guess¡­ I''ll say The Alliance is involved.''


    They were the only organized groupprised of Survivors that I knew. Plus, their leader would have an excessive amount of funds since all the members I fought didn''t have any Currency to give me when they died.


    Looking at it that way, it all added up.


    I had a sense of foreboding, but also an odd feeling of anticipation.


    "Heh¡­ those bastards."


    The road ahead was undoubtedly treacherous, but I had grown stronger, and my resolve had never been firmer. I was ready to face any challenge that came my way.


    ''I still haven''t forgotten what they did to The Outpost.''


    But first, I needed more information.


    ''I can''t conclusively analyze anything yet.''


    With a deep breath, I began to investigate the base further. Every clue, no matter how insignificant, could lead me closer to the truth.


    Of course, I harvested the Essence of my fallen Foes while I was at it.


    ''Not just the Captain¡­ even Shadows could end up being useful.''


    ***********


    Outside the cavern, it was a waiting game for Theo.


    His gaze flitted between the entrance where Luke had disappeared and the two monsters that their leader had left behind as protectors.


    An hour had ticked by in tense silence, marked only by the asional snarl or grunt from one of the monsters.


    Theo leaned against the rough stone wall of the cavern, his brows knitted together in thought. He''d heard tales of Summoners and their magical creatures. It wasmon knowledge that if the Summoner died, their creatures would vanish, too.


    As he regarded the hulking, yet passive monsters, their continued presence was the only assurance that Luke was still alive.


    The heavy tension was a palpable entity in the cavern. He nced around, noting the anxious expressions on the faces of the troops.


    The monsters'' intimidating appearances were enough to unnerve anyone, and their unfamiliarity with such creatures only exacerbated their fear.


    Theo understood their fear. The situation was far from normal, and they were all pushed far out of theirfort zones. But fear wasn''t an option. Not in this life or death scenario.


    ''I have to remain calm¡­'' He reminded himself.


    Casting ast nce at the cavern entrance, he let out a sigh.


    ''It''s going to take a long time before he''s done, especially when considering the nature of the enemies he''s facing¡­''


    A sudden echo of footsteps drew everyone''s attention towards the cavern.


    ''What''s that? Someone''sing?''


    The rhythmic sound echoed through the silence, sparking a fresh wave of tension amongst the group. All eyes turned towards the darkness, squinting into the shadows as they braced themselves for a potential threat.


    ''There''s no way that''s Luke. He couldn''t have killed them all so quickly.''


    The footsteps most likely belonged to the enemies, probably ones that escaped from their leader''s clutches.


    In that case, it was up to them to eliminate the iing threat.


    Drius, standing at the forefront of the group, silently motioned for everyone to take position.


    His face hardened with determination, his hand on the hilt of his sword. His low, authoritative voice cut through the tense silence.


    "Be ready," he instructed, casting a quick, concerned nce at the two monstrous creatures by their side.


    ''Why aren''t the monsters moving? Aren''t they supposed to be on our side?'' Theo found himself asking.


    However, considering the circumstances, he didn''t have the luxury of dwelling on those thoughts.


    Theo fell into a defensive stance, his heart pounding in his chest. The footsteps were growing louder, closer.


    He watched the entrance to the cavern, his muscles coiling with anticipation as the footsteps got louder.


    And then, a figure emerged from the darkness.


    ''W-what?!''


    At first, the sight was surprising. The person was not a bandit attempting an escape, but rather, Luke, walking confidently out of the cavern.


    He had a grin on his face, and despite the situation they''d been in, he seemed...rxed.


    For a moment, Theo stood there, stunned. Relief washed over him, his heart rate slowing.


    Luke was alive, and he had walked out of that cavern seemingly unscathed. Theo let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    The tension in his body slowly ebbed away, reced with an overwhelming sense of relief and a hint of confusion.


    ''He''s out already? Does that mean it''s all over?'' It was unbelievable if he was being honest with himself.


    What exactly happened inside that cavern? That was a question Theo couldn''t get his head around.


    "What are you all spacing out for?" Luke''s voice echoed amidst the surprised and confused faces of everyone present.


    "The mission isplete."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 142: Underwhelming Aftermath

    [00 Months: 15 Days: 15 Hours]


    After exiting the cavern, the first thing I did was unsummon my minions.


    Their formidable presence had caused quite a bit of tension among the troops, and with the threat inside the cavern neutralized, they were no longer necessary.


    I ordered the troops to rest and take a moment to gather themselves. They had been on high alert for the past hour, and it was clear that they needed time to recover.


    A collective sigh of relief echoed through the group, and they quickly dispersed, seeking sce in the stillness of the night.


    Theo, who had cleverly disguised himself as a regr soldier, managed to join our meeting under the pretext of taking a break.


    I have to give him credit for his quick thinking; no one even raised an eyebrow as he walked over to us.


    Under the cover of darkness, we began our meeting.


    Drius, Benard, Theo, and I huddled together, our faces illuminated by the faint glow of the moon.


    I exined everything that had transpired in the cavern, also telling them of my encounter with Endo, the Captain of the base. Of course, I left out the part where I had tested the limits of my current strength under the influence of <Carnage>, and how Endo, despite his best efforts, had been no match for me.


    In fact, one could say I exaggerated things a little in order to make it seem like I had suffered a lot more than I did.


    ''The more they think I suffered, the bigger the reward.'' That was my rationale.


    The details of my confrontation seemed to have a profound impact on Drius and Benard, their expressions bing graver with each passing moment.


    The most satisfying part, personally, was when I had to tell them about Eugene.


    I''d found him...or rather, what remained of him, locked in a box. His body had been dismembered, and his head was caved in.


    It was a sight too gruesome to fully describe, but I did so anyway.


    As I broke the news of Eugene''s fate, a look of surprise overcame the faces of Drius, Benard, and Theo.


    They had always presumed that the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance would need Eugene alive. After all, he was their ticket to ruling the Lyma Region.


    But as I saw it, the alliance might not need someone as vtile and greedy as Eugene.


    He was a ticking time bomb, and dealing with his tantrums and unpredictable nature would be more of a headache than a boon.


    In fact, they might have already had another candidate in mind.


    My gaze unconsciously settled on Theo, who was listening intently, his face pale.


    If I thought about it, Theo was an excellent choice for a puppet ruler. He was well-liked, respected, and had the blood of the Lyma family coursing through his veins.


    ''Plus, he''s the actual heir¡­''


    Being a child also made him very impressionable and easier to control.


    All they would need to do would be to dispose of the current Duke, and somehow get a hold on Theo. With Theo under their control, he could be their perfect puppet, able to do their bidding without suspicion.


    I could almost see it in my mind''s eye - the scheme unfolding as nned, the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance controlling the Lyma family and, by extension, the entire Lyma Region.


    It was a chilling thought, one that made my blood run cold.


    If a Survivor was actually involved with the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, that meant their control over the Lyma Region would grant them even more of an advantage.


    That person would skyrocket in influence and power!


    Considering how it had just been two weeks since we arrived at Mage''Earth, it was incredibly frustrating to learn that someone had alreadye this far.


    But it was also a thought that evoked a deep sense of satisfaction within me.


    ''The bastards didn''t seed.''


    I stopped the from getting their prized rewards, dealing a heavy blow to whoever was in charge. That gave me the satisfaction I needed.


    With a grim smile, I looked around at my allies.


    I had worked too hard to let anyone else take control of the Lyma family. After all, no one was better suited to pull the strings than me.


    ''It''s a shame, though¡­''


    Regret lingered at the back of my mind as I contemted the events of the day. I had achieved my goal of dismantling the enemy''s base, but the spoils were not as I had hoped.


    The levels I gained were not as significant as I''d expected.


    ''Just 3 Levels? That''s a loss in my book.''


    I suppose not every expedition can yield an abundance of experience points, but this was on another level of underwhelming.


    "Mikey, when will we be returning to the Estate?" Theo''s question broke my train of thought.


    "First thing tomorrow," I responded without hesitation.


    Despite the disappointment, I held on to the hope that the actions taken today would yield some tangible benefits in the long run.


    And that hope waspletely legitimate.


    As the meeting ended, we all set up camp. The crackling fire provided a semnce offort against the ominous darkness that surrounded us. Soon enough, everyone else drifted off to sleep, their tired bodies seeking much-needed rest.


    However, sleep eluded me.


    Iy on my back, staring at the inky ck sky above me, the silent stars twinkling down like a thousand watchful eyes.


    I should have been savoring the moment, relishing in the satisfaction of a missionpleted and a threat averted. Yet, an inexplicable unease gnawed at my insides, casting a shadow over my victorious mood.


    It was as if I could sense something looming on the horizon. A storm brewing far away, its winds destined to batter the shores of my tranquility.


    I didn''t know what it was, or where it woulde from, but I felt its presence, an impending sense of dread that caused my skin to prickle.


    This uncertainty, the not knowing, it frustrated me to no end.


    As Iy there, beneath the unblinking gaze of the stars, I could feel it eating at me somehow.


    ''Is¡­ something wrong somewhere?''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 143: Horrid Premonition

    As dawn broke, a gentle hue of orange painted the horizon, signifying the start of a new day.


    Stirrings could be heard from the camp, the tter of dismantling equipment and the murmur of hushed voices breaking the serene silence of the early morning.


    One by one, the troops roused, rubbing sleep from their eyes as they set about their tasks with a renewed sense of purpose.


    As the sun continued to climb higher in the sky, the camp was broken down, with every piece of equipment packed away neatly.


    The once lively site now bore no evidence of their overnight stay, leaving behind only a patch of ttened grass as a silent testimony to their presence.


    They moved as a single unit, their steps synced to an unspoken rhythm, their expressions mirroring a sense of anticipation and excitement.


    Their destination was clear - the Lyma Capital.


    In a hidden grove, their horses waited, heads drooping from a peaceful slumber. They stirred as the men approached, snorting and stamping their hooves in apparent anticipation.


    The troops mounted their respective steeds, adjusting the saddles before they set off.


    Leading the pack was Luke, their unwavering leader, his gaze set firmly on the road ahead. He spurred his horse into a quick pace, his posture radiating a sense of urgency that seemed to have taken root overnight.


    The men behind him followed suit, their horses'' hooves kicking up clouds of dust that hung in the air behind them.


    A sense of guilt lingered in their hearts, visible on their faces if one looked closely enough. It was a shared sentiment, one born from the realization of their negligible contribution to the sess of the expedition.


    They had been spectators more than participants, their roles seeming insignificantpared to the singrly impressive feat of their leader.


    They had watched as Luke single-handedly infiltrated the enemy base, took down the Captain, and dismantled their operation, all without so much as a scratch on him.


    Compared to him¡­ what were they?


    They felt like extras in a grand y, their parts inconsequential in therger scheme of things.


    The lead role, the man of the hour, was none other than Luke, their leader.


    Yet, even in their guilt, there was an underlying sense of pride. Pride in being led by such a man, and pride in serving under hismand.


    With these mixed emotions, they continued their journey, the Lyma Capital growing closer with each passing moment.


    ********


    [00 Months: 16 Days: 01 Hours]


    As I pushed my horse to speed up, I could feel a strange restlessness gnawing at me from within.


    There was this weird itch in the pit of my stomach, a sort of inexplicable difort that I couldn''t put my finger on.


    I urged my steed to go faster, leaving a trail of dust in my wake.


    ''Why am I feeling like this?''


    Perhaps it was the longing to see Seraphina again that made me impatient.


    Maybe I was eager to witness the look of surprise on her face when I told her about our victory.


    I could almost picture it now; her radiant smile, the pride in her eyes, the way she would rush into my arms in her excitement.


    It was a picture that I held dear to my heart, one that brought a smile to my lips as I rode.


    Yet, beneath the joyous anticipation, there was an undercurrent of unease.


    It was as if a dark shadow had taken root in my heart, casting a veil of uncertainty over my joy. This unknown feeling made me anxious, the ticking of the unseen clock growing louder with each passing moment.


    ''No¡­ calm down, Mikey.''


    I shook my head, trying to shake off the difort.


    It was useless to ponder on uncertainties when I had no clue what was causing them. I decided to focus on the task at hand, on getting to the capital as fast as I could.


    Riding with the wind whipping through my hair, I clung onto the one certainty I had ¨C Seraphina. I let her image fill my mind, a beacon of light guiding me through the fog of unease.


    Despite the odd sensation, I knew I had to keep going, keep riding.


    ''Sooner orter¡­ I''ll see what''s going on.''


    *********


    {A Day and Some Hours Later}


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 9 Hours]


    "A-ah¡­?"


    My eyes widened as I caught sight of the Lyma Capital.


    "W-what¡­ what is this¡­?"


    The once vibrant and bustling city was now a smoky wastnd. Dark, ominous clouds hung heavily over the city, and plumes of thick smoke rose from the horizon, polluting the otherwise clear blue sky.


    Even from my long distance from the capital, I could see it.


    The horror.


    A cold wave of shock washed over me as I took in the catastrophic sight before me.


    The capital was on fire!


    I heard gasps from behind me as the rest of the troops caught up. Their eyes mirrored my own horror as they watched the city burn.


    "What should we do?" Drius asked, his voice a shaky whisper.


    As I turned to him, I could see the fear in his eyes, the same that could be found in the faces of the soldiers who were watching me with wide, scared eyes.


    For a moment, I felt paralyzed, the gravity of the situation weighing me down.


    The uneasy feeling I had been experiencing all along suddenly made sense.


    ''No¡­ this can''t be happening. It can''t!''


    An icy fear gripped my heart, squeezing the life out of it as a thousand thoughts rushed through my mind.


    The Lyma Family, the Duke, Seraphina... EVERYONE!


    Panic threatened to consume me as I watched with gaping eyes.


    "Leader, what should we do?!" Suddenly, I was brought back to reality as Drius shook me.


    "A-ah¡­" I looked around at the shocked faces of my troops, my gaze finally resting on Theo.


    His face was white as a sheet, his eyes wide with fear.


    This was no time to show weakness. Fortunately, all my rabid feelings were suppressed by <Visionary>.


    Just in time too.


    "I''m going to check it out," I dered, my voice filled with determination. "Protect Theo at all costs!"


    Before anyone could say anything, I took action instantly.


    Leaving behind my horse, I activated my <Teleportation> Skill, disappearing from the spot.


    I wasn''t going to instantly warp to the city, but I could get as close as possible.


    As I teleported towards the city, my heart pounded in my chest.


    My mind was filled with images of the worst-case scenarios, but I clung onto a shred of hope.


    Maybe, just maybe, everything was still okay.


    Yet, something in the pit of my stomach told me otherwise.


    It was a chilling feeling, one that made my blood run cold. Something had gone horribly wrong. And now, it was up to me to find out what.


    ''Are you safe¡­ Seraphina? Duke Damien? Duchess? Everyone? Please¡­ please be safe!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Catastrophe strikes, and now we are left wondering how things devolved into this mess.


    Well, we''ll see how all of this began next chapter.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 144: The Alliances Scheme

    [Roughly Three Days Ago]


    In a sprawlingpound, shrouded in the quiet beauty of lush greenery, a man of ethereal beauty stood tall.


    His premium white hair cascaded down his back, a striking contrast to the stark white suit that hugged his well-built form.


    His eyes, a lovely shade of blue, shimmered with an untold depth of knowledge and power.


    On the elevated tform, he stood as a statue, his gaze sweeping over the attentive crowd of fifty men and women, their expressions reflecting a mix of awe, fear, and admiration.


    At the forefront of the crowd, three figures stood out; two men and a woman, their faces taut with tension as they awaited their orders.


    Clearing his throat, the man began to speak, his voice ringing out clear and authoritative.


    "Your mission, as you well know, is a simple one," he began, his gaze sweeping over the faces in front of him.


    "You are tounch an assault on the Lyma Region''s Capital. Eliminate anyone who dares to resist. Leave no stone unturned, no corner unchecked," he continued, his voice growing colder with each word.


    His chilling blue eyes hardened, the usually charming orbs radiating an icy threat.


    "Once the Capital has been subdued, you are to ransack the Lyma Family''s Estate. Take anything of value, anything that can be of use to us." A dark smile curled the corners of his lips, sending shivers down the spines of his listeners.


    The man in white, radiating a serene and undeniable authority, continued to outline his n.


    "As we speak, the Lyma Family will beunching an expedition to the Wild Lands," he began, capturing his audience''s full attention. "This expedition typicallysts a week. During this time, both the Capital and the Lyma Estate will be at their most vulnerable."


    A hint of a smile graced his lips. "This is our window of opportunity, our path to a wless victory."


    His voice echoed across the crowd, the words hanging heavy in the air.


    "I do not expect any of you to die," he dered, his voice filled with the ring of absolute certainty. "Failure, for us, is not an option. You have three Rankers for this mission. This task should be more than manageable."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "The distance between our current location and the Lyma Region is roughly three days. The expedition takes about a week to conclude. Thus, there will be no need to worry about any external interference."


    A silence enveloped the area, each person present soaking in his instructions.


    "That is all," he concluded, his blue eyes scanning the crowd. "I expect to hear good news soon."


    As he finished, the crowd saluted, their voices rising in a unified chorus of affirmation.


    A satisfied smile spread across the man''s face as he turned, disappearing into the grandeur of his mansion as he walked past his bowing secretary.


    Once inside the privacy of his home, he murmured to himself, "It won''t be long now before I''ve sown all my seeds."


    His smile widened, the anticipation evident in his eyes.


    "By the time I am done¡­ " He whispered into the echoing silence, grabbing his ss of wine as he retreated into his sleeping quarters.


    "... The entire Southern Kingdom will be mine."


    ********


    [Three Days Later: 00 Months: 17 Days: 03 Hours]


    On an elevated hill, the three rankers¡ªHakeem Ahmed, Sasha Brown, and Levi Davis¡ªstood overlooking the Lyma Region, their troops of fifty awaiting theirmand behind them.


    The sun was hanging high in the sky, casting its brilliant radiance across thendscape, and the glimmer of anticipation in their eyes the brightness of the morning


    Sasha, her blonde hair dancing in the wind, and her ebony skin gleaming in the sunlight, turned to herpanions.


    "Alright," she said, a determined tone edging her words. "Our target is in sight, and it''s time we make our move."


    Levi, his hands sped behind his back, threw Sasha a sideways nce.


    "Who made you the leader?" he asked, a challenging glint in his eyes. His caucasian skin was well entuated with his deep green eyes and brown hair.


    The tension between Sasha and Levi was as tangible as the cool evening air, sending an undercurrent of unease amongst the troops behind them.


    The blond ebony turned to face Levi, her icy blue eyes meeting his defiant stare.


    "I did," she retorted, her voice dripping with authority. "And you should remember, Davis, I''m stronger than you."


    Levi clenched his jaw, the frustration etched across his face. He bit his lower lip, words of retort threatening to spill, but ultimately, he remained silent.


    "Tch¡­"


    Meanwhile, Hakeem, a towering figure with sharp features and a calm demeanor, watched the exchange in silence.


    His dark eyes scanned the distant city, taking in the magnitude of their mission. And his dark brown skin properlyplimented his bulging muscles.


    Internally, he let out a sigh.


    How he wished these two would put aside their differences and work together. But he knew better than to voice this.


    After all, when it came to power and ranks, he was the least among them.


    In the grand scheme of things, he was just a yer in the game, caught between Sasha''smand and Levi''s defiance.


    ''Good grief.''


    Once themotion died down, Sasha addressed the fifty people who had been silent all through the argument.


    Hermanding figure stood atop the hill, illuminated by the bright sun.


    "We will divide into two groups," she announced, her voice carrying across the crowd, the authority in her tone unmistakable.


    "One group," she continued, her gaze settling on the silent Hakeem, "will consist of forty regr members and Hakeem. Your task is to scour the Capital and kill the residents. Even if the Natives are weak, if you kill a considerable amount, you can use their lives as Exp to Level Up."


    A murmur went through the crowd, a mixture of anticipation and unease.


    Even if it had been normalized in The Alliance that the denizens of this world were nothing more than NPCs, and everyone in the group had killed at least one person from this world, it still felt¡­ immoral.


    Still, the reality of their survival hinging on the mission did not elude any of them.


    Sasha let this understanding run its course before she proceeded.


    "The second squad will be Levi and ten members. Your mission is to attack the Lyma Estate directly. Kill everyone there and plunder whatever you find valuable."


    Levi, who had been silent till then, finally spoke, "And what will you be doing?"


    The skepticism in his voice was unmistakable, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Sasha turned to face him, a grin spreading across her face.


    "I''ll be supporting you all on all ends," she stated confidently. "With my Summoning and Taming Skills, I can assist both groups effectively. And since there won''t be any external interference, I can go all-out without worrying about the bacsh."


    She paused, considering something for a moment, then added, "On second thoughts, Levi, you should leave one of your men with me... just in case."


    Levi sighed, evidently displeased, but he merely nodded in reluctant agreement.


    "Fine," he muttered.


    With the nsid out and their roles assigned, an electric charge of readiness seemed to spread through the assembled troops.


    "Since the Capital is quite massive, we should be done by evening. Remember to only use your Recovery Potions in the case of emergencies, and also¡­"


    Sasha''s gaze settled on all of those who listened to her.


    "Show no mercy."


    Everyone gulped and nodded, their eyes filling with resolve as they prepared themselves to descend upon the unsuspecting Lyma Capital and Estate.


    "Let''s not disappoint Mr. Francis. This is all for the sake of The Alliance."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    The carnage is at hand. To what extent will these survivors go?


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 145: Attack On The Lyma Estate [Pt 2]

    The Lyma family members were sitting in their grand dining hall, enjoying a rare moment of tranquility amid their often chaotic lives.


    Duke Damien was at the head of the table, with Duchess Annalise by his side and their five daughters spread around them.


    The golden rays of the morning sun filtered through the tall windows, casting a warm, soft light over the entire hall.


    "I''ve honestly missed this," Seraphina said, breaking thefortable silence. Her eyes twinkled with genuine happiness as she savored a bite of her breakfast. "Just us, talking and having breakfast as a family."


    The Duchess nodded, her eyes softening with agreement.


    "It''s a shame Theo isn''t here with us," she added, a hint of concerncing her words. She turned towards her husband, "Why did you allow him to go on such a dangerous mission, Damien?"


    Duke Damien looked up from his te, meeting his wife''s gaze.


    "The experience will toughen our son up," he exined, his voice confident. "Besides, I trust Drius and Luke to protect him."


    He paused, a slight smile curving his lips.


    "And as for Luke, I owe a lot to him," he continued, a glimmer of gratitude in his eyes. "I thought I''d never get to have such a good time with our family again, until he came along."


    The rewards he would bestow upon that extraordinary young man, especially once he was done eliminating the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, was still being calcted by Damien.


    At this point, he had done more than enough to deserve tons of riches¡­ and perhaps even an engagement to one of his daughters.


    The room filled with warmughter, a shared moment of happiness among them. Teases and small talk radiated across the room


    They all indulged in their meal, basking in the rare, peaceful moment.


    But¡­ this moment of bliss was interrupted abruptly.


    ~RUMBLEEEEEE!~


    A loud quake rattled the mansion, causing them all to stop eating.


    Their eyes widened in shock as the silverware clinked and rattled, and the chandeliers above swung dangerously.


    Then, they heard a deafening explosion from beyond their home, the sound echoing through the vast hall, theughter reced by a cold, chilling silence.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!~


    "W-what''s this? What''s going on?!" Damien''s worried voice echoed within the hall.


    In the wake of the sudden explosion, the atmosphere within the dining room shifted dramatically.


    Theughter that once filled the room was reced with palpable anxiety.


    The guards, who were once stationary and unflinching, now hurried into the room with haste, their faces masked with concern.


    Maids skittered off, their previously calmposure shattered by the sudden crisis.


    Amidst the chaos, the butler, Oswald, appeared with a grave expression. His usual air of calm andposure was reced by an intense look of urgency.


    "My Lord," Oswald began, bowing slightly. His eyes were filled with an intensity that Duke Damien had rarely seen. "Something''s wrong... The defenses of our Estate... they''ve been breached."


    The Duke, his wife, and his daughters all stared at Oswald, shock and horror etched on their faces.


    The joyous mood from a few moments ago felt like a distant memory now.


    "The explosion just now originated from the city square," Oswald continued, his voice wavering slightly.


    "This seems like an attack. Our enemies... they''re assaulting the capital and our estate simultaneously."


    The revtion struck the family like a bolt of lightning. They exchanged terrified nces, their minds struggling to grasp the sudden turn of events.


    "Your Grace," Oswald pleaded, his gaze unwavering. "We must ensure your safety first. We need to get everyone to a safe location before we attempt to assess the situation."


    "I... I understand," Duke Damien responded, a newfound determination recing the initial shock.


    His wife and daughters nodded, their expressions mirroring their father''s resolve.


    With Oswald leading the way, and a group of elite guards surrounding them, the Lyma family followed hastily.


    Their breakfast was left abandoned on the table, a stark reminder of the joy that had been brutally interrupted. The once serene estate was now filled with chaos, but they didn''t dare to look back, their only focus was their safety.


    **********


    As Oswald ushered the Lyma family through thebyrinthine hallways of their mansion, their steps echoed against the cold marble floor.


    The elite guards surrounding them had their weapons drawn, eyes scanning the corridors, ready for any potential threats.


    They took a less-traveled path, a backdoor entrance designed for discretion and emergency exits. It wound through the lesser-used portions of the mansion, out into the open air, and across the manicuredndscape of the garden.


    From there, a hidden passage would lead them to a shelter - a safe haven during times of crisis.


    "Your Grace, mydies," Oswald began, ncing over his shoulder. His voice was steady, aiming to instill some sense of calm amidst the chaos.


    "I swear on my life, I will get you to safety."


    The guards, too, echoed his sentiments. Their expressions were hardened and resolute, as they silently pledged their loyalty and determination.


    But even with these words of reassurance, the underlying tension was unmistakable. The threat loomed toorge, too real.


    Just as they were about to cross into the safety of the garden, a figure suddenly emerged from the shadows.


    "Halt!" Oswald ordered, his re focused just up ahead¡­ where someone now stood.


    A man with tousled brown hair stood in their path, blocking their way to safety. A chilling grin spread across his face, a stark contrast to the terror gripping the family.


    "Well, well, well," he drawled, the mirth in his voice making the situation all the more sinister. "I would have called this a surprise if it wasn''t so obvious."


    His presence was like a cold ssh of water, dousing the hope they had clung onto.


    The realization was sinking in: their path to safety was obstructed, and their enemy had them right where he wanted.


    "Who are you?" Oswald asked, his gaze narrowed on the man who seemed as dangerous as he looked mysterious.


    It somewhat reminded the old Butler of Luke.


    "NPCs don''t need to know." The young man grinned, an arrogant tonecing his words.


    A violent gleam shone in his eyes, and it seemed like he was resolute in killing everyone who stood in his path.


    "You all just need to die."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 146: Attack On The Lyma Estate [Pt 2]

    Oswald took in the smug figure before him, his heart pounding against his chest.


    But, it wasn''t fear that spurred his heart rate, rather, it was the indignation and resolve to protect the family that had been under his care for so many years.


    The Duchess and her daughters were visibly shaking, their expressions terrified.


    "Are you the one leading this attack?" Oswald asked, his gaze steady on the brown-haired man.


    The stranger clicked his tongue, a sneer crossing his lips. "Old man, you don''t need to know that." His tone was dismissive, almost bored. "Just know that if you don''t attack, I will."


    Oswald''s gaze flickered to the frightened faces of the Lyma family and then back to the cocky stranger. He could feel the tension thrumming in the air.


    They were in the open, exposed, vulnerable. He had to end this quickly.


    His thoughts traveled back to his prime, when he was one of the top five Grand Knights.


    His skills might have rusted over time, but his will was stronger than ever. His role had shifted from being a knight to being a butler, but his duty remained unchanged - to protect.


    With a deep breath, he drew himself up to his full height. A staff instantly appeared in his grasp, and a flow of energy sauntered around him.


    His grip on his weapon tightened, determination etching lines on his weathered face.


    He was ready to face whatever wasing. He was ready to protect the Lyma family at all costs.


    "Then let''s get this over with," he stated, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    The threat was clear and Oswald was prepared to rise to the challenge.


    Oswald''s voice began to fill the courtyard, his tone stern and clear as he began to chant, each word a testament to his resolve.


    Magic stirred in the air, a potent, crackling energy that sent shivers down the spines of those nearby.


    "[Guardian of the North, heed my plea]," he called out, his voice echoing in the tense silence, "[Erect a barrier of protection, a fortress against those who wish harm. Ostarion Barrier]!"


    When utilizing Magic, Spells were often shortened for the sake of efficiency. However, using the full Spells meant the power behind it would be even more effective.


    In such a grave situation, Oswald knew he couldn''t bear pulling his punches. As an aged Mage, he knew how to chant Spells incredibly quickly, utilizing the same amount of time others would use for a shortened version.


    The result of this was the activation of more powerful Magic than most Mages could dream of using in such a short instant.


    ~FSHIIIIIIII!~


    With a sh of light, a semi-transparent wall of magic sprung into existence, enveloping the frightened Lyma family.


    The barrier shimmered like a soap bubble, but it was unyielding, a bastion of safety.


    Next, Oswald turned his attention to the guards nking him.


    "[Warriors of the South, lend me your ears]," he chanted, his tone growing more powerful, "[Increase their strength, make their attacks unerring. Blessing of Might]!"


    A warm light enveloped the guards, their muscles bulging, their eyes alight with renewed vigor.


    Oswald saw them readying themselves, their grips tightening on their weapons.


    Their stances mimicked the elegant, deadly dance of the [Crimson Ogre''s Dance], a Martial Art unique to the Lyma family.


    "You attack," Oswald instructed, his gaze locked on the smirking figure in front of them, "I will support from here."


    As a Mage, maintaining a distance from his opponent, who was already donning a de, was the wisest choice.


    "Raaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!" With a battle cry, the guards rushed forward, their movements fluid and fast, a blur of lethal intent.


    Oswald fell back, his focus shifting to the spell he had been preparing, a spell that was his trump card.


    He started to chant again, his voice low but unwavering, his body bing the conduit for the raw energy that pulsed in the air around him.


    His fingers moved inplex patterns, tracing runes in the air, his voice slowly rising in pitch.


    "[Lord of the skies, hear my call]," Oswald cried out, "[Bring forth your wrath, let your fury fall.]!"


    His hand shot up, palm open, pointing towards the darkening sky.


    This Spell required some time beforepletely charging up, so he needed the guards to hold the fort while it was being prepared.


    A few seconds¡­ all he needed were a few seconds!


    However¡­


    ''W-what?!''


    Oswald''s breath hitched in his throat as the scene before him unfolded in a horrifying spectacle.


    One moment, his guards were there, their bodies brimming with vitality and resolve, and in the next, their heads were severed from their bodies, tumbling to the ground in a gruesome rain.


    Time seemed to slow as the bodies crumpled, falling limply to the stone-paved courtyard, blood pooling beneath them.


    The young man stood in their midst, a grotesque grin on his face, blood dripping from his de.


    "Impossible," Oswald muttered, his voice a mere whisper as horror clenched his heart.


    His body screamed at him to move, to run, but he was rooted in ce, his gaze locked on the nightmare before him.


    But then, the young man started to approach, each step echoing ominously in the courtyard, a predator closing in on its prey.


    Oswald was snapped out of his shock, fear reced by a surge of adrenaline.


    With a low growl, he turned his attention back to the spell.


    The chanting reached a fevered pitch, his voice echoing off the surrounding walls. The sky responded to his plea, a massive thunderhead forming above them, the air pulsating with energy.


    "[Thunderous Judgment]!" He bellowed, his arm stretched out toward the advancing figure.


    In that moment, the world fell silent, all eyes trained on the spectacle unfolding before them.


    ~VWUUMMMM!~


    With a thunderous roar, a pir of lightningnced down from the sky, hurtling towards the young man with a speed that seemed to defy thews of nature.


    The courtyard was bathed in a blinding light as the electric bolt struck its target.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    An explosion of energy burst forth, the sheer force of it sending Oswald skidding backward, his heels digging into the cobblestones.


    The air crackled around them, the smell of burnt air mixing with the coppery tang of blood, a scent that made his stomach churn.


    ''It''s been¡­ some time since I used a Grade 6 Spell.''


    Magic had different Grades, the numbers ranking higher depending on the difficulty and power it possessed.


    The same applied to Martial Arts.


    For Mortals, Grade 9 was the highest amount of Magic avable. Beyond that was the Transcendent realm of Ancient Magic.


    No one could use it.


    Still, Grade 6 Magic was more than enough to level a small army. Concentrating all of that power on a single target should have been more than enough to finish the job.


    Oswald''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched the smoke clear, hoping against hope that his attack had been effective.


    "Hehe¡­ ow, that hurt¡­" A voice emerged from the smoke, instantly causing Oswald''s heart to sink in despair.


    "That really hurt."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 147: Attack On The Lyma Estate [Pt 3]

    "H-how¡­?"


    Shock riveted Oswald as he stared at the man standing in front of him, the smoke clearing to reveal burn marks etched into his skin.


    For a moment, he allowed himself the hope that he had won, that his lightning had at least heavily injured the enemy.


    But the hope was fleeting, shattering like fragile ss as the marks began to disappear, vanishing right before his eyes.


    "No...," he whispered, his voice barely audible above the crackling remnants of his spell. "What are you...?"


    Was this person even human?!


    Before he could react, the man was upon him, closing the distance with a speed that made his heart hammer in his chest.


    His hands were like vices, gripping onto Oswald''s aged face, and the Mage could feel something akin to a vacuum sucking away at his energy, draining him.


    ''T-this is¡­!'' He tried to move, tried to fight back, but his body refused to respond, frozen in the grip of the man''s relentless hold.


    The world seemed to slow down as the realization hit him like a punch to the gut.


    This was it, his end.


    His body felt weak, the energy sapped from him at an rming rate. His vision swam as he struggled to stay conscious, the edges of his sight darkening.


    "I''m... sorry..." He murmured, his voice barely a whisper as he struggled to look towards the Duke, Duchess, and their children.


    The sight of their horrified faces was thest thing he saw before darkness imed him.


    ''Drius¡­ Luke... I failed¡­''


    His body fell limp, the world fading away as thest vestiges of his life ebbed away.


    His heart ached with regret, hisst thoughts filled with the family he had failed to protect. His vision blurred, darkened, and then there was nothing but a deep and unending silence.


    Thus, thest embers of his life were snuffed out.


    *********


    "Tch. Annoying old man. After all of that, only two Level Ups? Worthless¡­"


    Levi Davis stood tall amidst the aftermath of his fight with the now-lifeless Oswald, an expression of annoyance marring his otherwise handsome face.


    He scoffed at the old man''s dead body, a mocking sneer tugging at his lips.


    "Weak," he grumbled, ncing at his System Status Screen. "You weren''t even worth the effort, old man."


    The thin, lifeless body of Oswald was but a stark reminder of how frail his enemy had been.


    He studied the fallen man, his gaze lingering on the nonexistent marks on his skin where Oswald''s lightning spell had struck him.


    They were all gone now, his skin returning to its original state, but the memory of pain was still vivid in his mind.


    "I mean, really?" He taunted the corpse, even though he knew the old man wasn''t alive to hear his words. "Did you honestly think your lightning would finish me?"


    When the world came to an end on Earth, the Role assigned to him by the System was [The Leech], a word that perfectly described his abilities.


    A cruel smile tugged at the corners of his lips as his gaze met his Exclusive Skills, <Life Drain> and <Life Storage>.


    With these, he had the ability to suck the life out of others and store them within himself. It was a perfect system, almost too good to be true.


    He could stockpile as many as 9 Lives.


    "Three lives down because of that damn lightning," he muttered, the annoyance in his tone evident.


    "But at least I gained one. Seven lives left."


    He nced back at Oswald''s body, a frown tugging on his lips as he regretted not killing the guards after taking care of the old man.


    ''At least that way I would be able to absorb strong Life Forces¡­''


    The stronger a person was, the stronger their Life Forces would be. Levi could at least admit that the old man he just absorbed possessed the most Life Force out of any Native he had absorbed.


    ''I guess that counts for something¡­''


    As for a way to replenish his lost lives, Levi''s gaze settled in the direction where the Duke and his family stood, trembling.


    Anticipation gleamed in his eyes, his blood humming with excitement. Licking his lips, he took in their despair and approached them.


    "You lot aren''t guards, but¡­ I suppose you''ll do."


    **********


    Seraphina Lyma stood frozen, her legs feeling as if they were rooted to the ground, as the world around her descended into chaos and horror.


    The sight of Oswald Bertrud and the guards lying lifeless on the ground, their bodies ravaged and brutalized, caused a pit to form in her stomach.


    ''A-ah¡­ ahhh¡­''


    She was terrified, her heart pounding in her chest, her body shaking with uncontainable fear.


    She could feel the cold, mmy sweat drenching her skin, and her undergarments dampening with the sheer terror that gripped her.


    Her family was huddled close, their wide, terrified eyes mirroring her own.


    The barrier that Oswald had cast in his final moments was their only protection, a thin shield against the predator that stalked outside.


    ~KRAKAKAKA!~


    They all shared a collective gasp as the barrier shattered under a powerful sh of the man''s de, leaving them exposed and vulnerable.


    Her father, brave and noble Duke Damien, tried to plead for their lives, his voice trembling with fear and desperation.


    "P-please¡­ I''ll do anything. You can have everything. P-please just spare them. Spare my wife and children..." he begged, but his words were met with a merciless sh.


    ~SWISH!~


    The world seemed to stop as her father fell, his life snuffed out in an instant.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Screams of terror ripped from Seraphina''s throat, echoing the cries of her sisters.


    Their mother, beautiful and gentle Duchess Annalise, copsed next to her husband''s lifeless form, her tears pouring like a torrent.


    But even her despair couldn''t soften the killer''s heart. With a swift move, he ended the Duchess''s life, leaving the girls orphaned in an instant.


    "Run! All of you, quickly! Go!" Their oldest sister, always the strong and protective one, screamed at them to run.


    But her words were cut off as her life was brutally ended.


    Seraphina felt her knees buckle as she watched in horror as her sister''s body shriveled into a lifeless husk, the man''s dark power sucking the life from her.


    One by one, her sisters fell, their lives taken mercilessly, their cries of terror echoing in Seraphina''s ears.


    ''N-no¡­ no¡­ no¡­.''


    The reality of what was happening was too much to bear, her body giving away to the terror, a warm wetness spreading down her legs.


    She was alone now, her family brutally ughtered before her.


    Tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision.


    In her despair, she thought of Luke, the knight who had saved her before. Her white knight¡­ the man strong enough to protect her and her family.


    If it was Luke, surely he had something to bring her family back.


    Certainly, he had some sort of Potion or Elixir or Magic to make the impossible possible and change all of this.


    Definitely, he had more than enough power to stop this man and save everyone.


    Yes¡­ if it was Luke¡­ Luke could do anything!


    An image of his strong andforting presence filled her mind, and she clung to it like a lifeline.


    ''Luke¡­'' She thought, her mind screaming for him to save her. ''Luke, please... save me.''


    Seraphina didn''t want to die. She didn''t want her parents to die. She didn''t want her siblings to die. She didn''t want her guards to die.


    She¡­ she didn''t want anyone to die!


    ''L-Luke, please¡­ please sa¡ª''


    She felt her body being raised by the man, and all her strength started to fade rapidly. Her visionblurred as she remembered the kiss she shared with Luke in the garden¡­ how warm he made her heart feel.


    She recollected his kind words and charming smile.


    Right now, none of those were here with her. Instead of Luke, she found herself staring at the devilish grin of the man who took everything from her.


    ''L-Luke¡­''


    Even then¡­ even in her final moments, she never stopped believing.


    ''... You''ll save us¡­ won''t you?''


    Seraphina never stopped hopping.


    ''Luke¡­''


    Unfortunately for her, she was wrong.


    The name she called upon so fervently did not even belong to the man she hoped for. The image she had in her mind was not the true look of her savior.


    None of it was real. None of it was true.


    And perhaps worst of all, the man called Luke¡­ or rather, Mikey¡­ he was still a far distance from the Capital.


    He couldn''t help her. No one could.


    Right there and then, as she suffered silently, feeling thest flicker of life die within her, she would not obtain thefort she sought.


    But Seraphina was oblivious to all of these.


    She closed her eyes for thest time still believing in the nonexistent aid of a nonexistent person.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    This is a heartbreaking chapter. It saddens me to see everyone go away like this.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 148: City In Ruins

    The invasion of the Lyma Capital was nothing short of a massacre.


    It was as if an embodiment of apocalypse had descended upon the city, turning life into death and peace into chaos.


    Men, women, and children were hunted down with relentless cruelty, their screams of terror and agony echoing through the air, only to be silenced with brutal finality.


    Homes that once shelteredughter and warmth were looted, the invaders taking anything of value, stripping the city of its pride and leaving despair in their wake.


    Entire neighborhoods went up in mes, the destructive fire reducing the beautiful architectural masterpieces to charred ruins.


    Smoke billowed up into the sky, obscuring the once serene blue with a dense, ominous cloud.


    The very air tasted of despair, the scent of blood, smoke, and fear mingling together in a horrifying symphony of death and destruction. T


    he once bustling streets were littered with the bodies of the fallen, their lifeless eyes reflecting the horrors they had witnessed before the end.


    Amidst the terrifying spectacle was Hakeem Ahmed, a Ranker who served as the orchestrator of this horrifying event.


    His heart ached as he watched the scene unfolding before him. Each life extinguished was a blow to his conscience, a stain on his soul that he knew he could never wash away.


    The cries for mercy, the pleading eyes - each was a haunting reminder of the life he had been forced to take.


    His men, devoid of the guilt guing him, carried out their grisly task with mechanical precision, their faces devoid of emotion as they swung their des and fired their weapons.


    Hakeem could only watch, his heart heavy with a sorrow so profound it threatened to shatter him.


    He offered silent prayers for the souls of those falling around him, whispering apologies that no one would ever hear.


    "I''m sorry," he murmured, the words barely escaping his lips as he watched a young woman fall, her life extinguished in an instant.


    "May your souls find peace." His voice was hollow, the apology ringing empty in the face of such brutality.


    As thest flicker of life faded from the woman''s eyes, Hakeem felt a piece of his humanity slip away with her, lost amidst the horror of the massacre.


    "Ahh¡­ what a tragedy. I truly am sorry¡­"


    As if the Lyma Capital hadn''t seen enough devastation for one day, the very heavens seemed to turn against them.


    Emerging from the once clear skies, now blotted by the smoke of the city''s destruction, a dozen monstrous forms took shape, casting long, ominous shadows that spread over the dying city like a funeral shroud.


    The creatures were unlike anything most in the city had ever witnessed.


    They bore resemnce to the mythical beasts of old - wyverns, their scaled bodies gleaming dangerously under the sun, their eyes glinting with a predatory malice that promised a fate worse than that delivered by the human invaders.


    Their wings, each spread wide, beat against the air with a thunderous echo that sent tremors through the city.


    At the heart of this draconic swarm, a figure loomed,rger and more terrifying than its brethren.


    It was the stuff of nightmares and legends, a dragon in all its fearsome glory.


    Its scales were a startling mix of deep red and obsidian ck, its eyes zing with a brutal intelligence and cold amusement at the terror it inspired.


    It towered over the city, a sovereign of the skies and the herald of the city''s final doom.


    From his position on the ground, Hakeem could only look up at the sight in despair.


    "It seems Sasha has decided to enter the fray," he muttered under his breath, the weight of his helplessness pressing heavily upon him.


    A chill ran through him at the sight of the dragon. His dread was not for himself, but for the doomed city.


    "This city... is finished," he whispered, the grim finality in his words matching the hopelessness in his heart.


    And so, as the wyverns descended upon the city, their roars echoing through the smoke-filled air, the final act of Lyma Capital''s horrifying tragedy began.


    *******


    [Roughly 6 Hours Later: The Present]


    Hours had passed since the initial invasion, and the once-thriving city of Lyma Capital nowy in ruins.


    The only sounds to be heard were the crackling of fires and the distant cries of Sasha''s monstrous sentinels. The majestic beasts continued their watch over the city, flying overhead like vultures circling a carcass.


    Hakeem Ahmed stood amidst the rubble and devastation. His heart was heavy with regret, but there was little he could do but sigh.


    "Such a tragic waste," he murmured, scanning the city onest time.


    No sign of life, not even a stray dog. All around him were the harrowing reminders of the atrocity he had been a part of.


    Deciding that it was time to rendezvous with his colleague, Levi, he attempted to locate his subordinates.


    The streets were eerily quiet, void of the footsteps and hushed voices of his team.


    "Hmm? Something''s wrong¡­" A frown crossed his face as he found none of them within his range of senses.


    Had they already left to meet with Levi''s team? That seemed unlikely. They knew better than to abandon him without a report.


    Had he strayed from the group? But then why hadn''t they followed him?


    Before he could ponder further, a sudden shiver ran down his spine.


    ''What''s that?!'' He felt a presence behind him, malevolent and powerful.


    He whirled around, his eyes widening in surprise at the figure before him.


    A figure draped in a ck robe, so dark it seemed to absorb the remaining light around it. The robe was drenched in a crimson stain that was clearly fresh blood.


    Hakeem couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    ''Who is this guy?'' His instincts screamed danger, sending adrenaline coursing through his veins.


    For a man like Hakeem, who had survived countless battles and had faced all manner of Demons and even Survivors, to feel this level of rm, it could only mean one thing - he was facing a truly formidable foe.


    ''He''s strong!''


    A taut silence hung in the air as Hakeem eyed the cloaked figure.


    His instincts were on high alert, his senses were hyper-aware of the menacing aura emanating from the person.


    He swallowed hard, fighting back the cold lump of dread that had lodged itself in his throat.


    "Are you the one who took care of my men?" Hakeem asked, his voice steady despite the cold terror coiling in his belly.


    The hooded figure made no sound, no movement, only stood there like a specter of death shrouded in darkness.


    The silence stretched on, tightening around Hakeem like a noose. He exhaled slowly, forcing his racing heart to calm down.


    "Well," he started, his tone measured and resolute, "since you''ve shown up, it seems I''ll have to eliminate you. You see, we''re not supposed to leave survivors."


    ''Is he affiliated with this city somewhat? Is he a wandering variable? I guess that doesn''t matter now.''


    The hooded figure was still as a statue, only raising its head slowly at Hakeem''s words.


    A dull red light gleamed from beneath the hood, flickering ominously like the glowing eyes of a beast.


    The sight sent a jolt of unease coursing through Hakeem.


    "I see..." The figure finally spoke, the voice low and chilling, seeping into Hakeem''s bones like frost.


    The energy that started to pour off the figure was palpable and unsettling, like a deep, primal bloodlust.


    "... You people did this¡­"


    The figure''s words hung in the air like a hollow representation of rage. It was a voice that promised nothing but impending doom.


    Hakeem felt the fear trying to w its way out, but he forced it down. He had to remain steady, had to remain strong.


    But then¡­ he caught a glimpse of the hooded man''s facade¡­ the sheer ugliness that dwelled on his blood-soaked face.


    "... I''m going to kill you all!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    And so it begins the trail of carnage!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 149: Unbridled Rage

    {Moments Earlier}


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 9 Hours]


    It''s so long, so I had forgotten¡­


    ¡­ I had a dream.


    In that dream, I saw a world bathed in radiant light. Thendscape flourished like nothing I had ever seen before.


    The flowers gave off a sweet scent, and the melodies in the air were unbelievably surreal.


    ... And then, in the blink of an eye, everything went into chaos.


    The paradise for all became a hellscape.


    The world everyone witnessed, the one they all reveled in, was easily corrupted by the power of darkness and buried under mes.


    As I watched all of this happen, I was transported closer to the origin¡ªthe source of the conflict.


    And there I saw a man¡ªd in a dark robe, like the night. The robe flowed behind him, tattered, and he had it covering his face, so I couldn''t see who he was.


    An intense aura was surging from him, but more importantly, he seemed to be on his knees¡ªin despair.


    And floating above him were towering monsters he couldn''t hope to defeat.


    ''Just stay there. Don''t bother. You can''t beat them.'' I thought to myself as I watched the man.


    Yet, the sound of his gritted teeth and clenched fists told me he would rise up.


    ... I wasn''t wrong.


    Lifting himself steadily, he straightened his trembling knees and gazed up at the adversaries.


    A ball of light floated beside him, now coated in utter darkness¡ªred and purple aura mixed with dark silhouettes.


    "I''ll kill you all..." I heard the man''s voice reverberate through me, etched in my heart, making even me feel fear.


    "... I''ll definitely kill you all!"


    Power suddenly surged from him, and it was enough to blow me away, as well as everything else in the scenery.


    Back then, I struggled to witness more of the man''s story, but everything slowly began to get swallowed up in ck mist and rabid silhouettes.


    Was he able win?


    Did he kill all of them as he said?


    Could he recover those he had lost at the hands of the monsters?


    I wasn''t able to find out.


    Until finally, I woke up.


    And it was all nothing but a dream.


    However¡­ this wasn''t a dream. This¡­ all of it¡­ I could see all of it happening before my eyes.


    I was that man.


    And everything I hade to cherish¡­ was burning down before my very eyes.


    As I stood at the center of the city, witnessing how everything had now lessened to rubble, I finally understood my dream.


    "Ahh¡­"


    My Concealment Cloak shielded me from the eyes of the plunderers around me, and I could clearly see them all.


    ''You monsters¡­''


    Perhaps I didn''t know this in the past, but now I was more than convinced.


    Humans¡­ humans could be monsters too.


    "I''ll kill you all¡­ ALL OF YOU!"


    *********


    One by one, I stalked them, my footsteps soundless on the cobblestones.


    I was the predator and they, the unwitting prey.


    My grip tightened around the hilt of my short dagger, the metal cold and unyielding beneath my touch.


    I could feel the thrum of my heartbeat, a war drum pounding in my chest.


    My first kill was quick and ruthless.


    The man wasughing, his hands filled with stolen goods as he rejoiced in his ill-gotten victories. He didn''t even see meing.


    My de cut through the air, slicing through him like butter.


    He fell to the ground, a look of surprise etched on his face as his lifeblood pooled around him.


    <You Have Received A Human Essence>


    One by one, I sought them out, the invaders who had dared to trample on mynd, my people.


    My de found its mark again and again, painting the streets in a gruesome tableau of death and vengeance.


    I showed no mercy, gave them no quarter.


    This was their punishment for the atrocities they hadmitted.


    They¡­ they deserved this.


    Every life I took, every man I brought down was a testament to my anger, my grief.


    The air grew thick with the metallic scent of blood, the harsh reality of war and retaliation. But it did little to quell the fury within me.


    I was a storm, relentless and unstoppable, leaving destruction in my wake.


    Each swing of my de, each life I took, was a defiant scream against the invaders.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    The pings in my ears did nothing to stop my advancement.


    My Stats kept rising due to <Carnage>, which I had to guess was still active due to the death and chaos around me.


    ''The condition for activation is that 100 people should have been killed¡­ it never said anything about me doing the killing.''


    In a sense¡­ I was reaping the harvest of the malefactors of this catastrophe.


    And before long, I was done killing all of them, taking in their Essences as a reward.


    By the time I was done with all forty enemies¡­ I was now in Level 42¡­ with a 40% increase in my stats.


    "More¡­ more¡­"


    In the end, I found myself standing before the only one left in the city.


    He was a dark-skinned, well-built man. He had a seemingly calm expression on his face despite causing so much unnecessary bloodshed.


    Haa¡­ I didn''t care anymore.


    I just wanted to kill him. Destroy him once and for all!


    He muttered some useless words, but none of them went into my ears. I heard something like: "You see, we''re not supposed to leave survivors."


    "I see¡­" My voice leaked out.


    As expected, these people were not merely raiders. Their equipment, and their level of skill¡­


    I thought they could have been the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance, but piecing together all the details I had observed since starting this massacre¡­ I realized the truth.


    ''They''re from The Alliance!''


    And that was what it took to finally snap myst strand of reasoning.


    All the forgotten pain and memories that I intentionally buried began to surface. Even with <Visionary>, I couldn''t bottle them up again.


    No¡­ I didn''t want to bottle them up.


    I wanted them to flow.


    I wanted¡­ TO KILL EVERYONE!


    My five Great Rocks manifested around me, and I activated all the Skills that could help me achieve my goals.


    Everyone who did this¡­ everyone who was involved in all of this¡­ THEY WERE GOING TO DIE!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    This is just a rage chapter, and I intentionally made it very incoherent because of the current state of the main character.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 150: Going All Out

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    My vision was blurry, even though I could see clearer than ever.


    My mind was a mess even though my thoughts had never been more focused.


    There was only one thing that upied me at the moment. It shackled my entire body and grated me to the very depths of my bones.


    It burned and churned within that I just wanted to scream and roar in pain and rage. But¡­ all of that was focused on the task.


    A simple goal that stood before me.


    Killing this man that wanted to kill me.


    "Activate¡­" A murmur escaped my lips.


    <Turbo>. <Immersion>. <Elevate>. <Elemental Attribute (Basic)>.


    I abandoned all the defense-rted Skills and focused inly on offense.


    It didn''t help that my energy had been depleted due to using Concealment Cloak for too long, or that I had to use a great deal of <Teleportation> and <Turbo> to reach this location quickly.


    I was so desperate that I decided to throw in all my extra Stat Points into my Energy Level, while also being aided by the 40% Stat Increase that <Carnage> provided.


    That meant¡­ I currently had more than enough Energy to ATTACK the enemy!


    ~FWOOOOOOSSSHHHH!~


    Swiftly bringing out my Great Energy Rocks, I imbued them with the elemental affinity of lightning, boosting their speed and destructive capabilities by a considerable amount.


    I swiftly joined them in their race towards my target, who seemed to be slightly motionless as a result of my heightened state.


    In the split second before impact, I activated <Visualize>, allowing me to peer into the future, which involved my attacks being deflected by an invisible shield in his possession.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and leaped forward even faster, drawing more energy into my fist as I powered it with the me attribute.


    ~FWIIIISSSHHH!~


    As expected, my rocks were flung aside by the sheer magnitude of the target''s shield, but I ignored them and thrust my fist instead, sending it rippling through the barrier and flying straight for the target.


    "W-wha¡ª?!"


    Before he could say any word, I connected my fist to his chest, hardening my muscles and sending as much energy as I could into the attack.


    ~BOOOOMMMM!~


    I felt a recoil within me, wincing as the opponent was pushed back a short distance from me.


    ''He''s sturdier than I expected¡­'' My thoughts echoed in frustration as I red at him.


    He was also staring intensely at me, and he also wasn''t speaking. Thetter was probably for the best, but I couldn''t help but feel uneasy at my observation of the former.


    Well¡­ it didn''t matter.


    What I had to do hadn''t changed in the slightest.


    ''I just have to kill him!''


    Using <Visualize> at that moment, I saw that he would throw several projectile bombs in my direction, and I swiftly utilized <Turbo> to enhance my speed and close in the distance before he could summon the items he needed.


    "Tch!" I heard him click his tongue, swiftly ducking my assault to make more distance between us.


    ''His barrier only works against projectiles, which exins why my Great Energy Rocks bounced off. He seems to be avoiding closebat attacks, even though he''s so sturdy.'' My thoughts began to calcte.


    Could it be that his toughness was simply the product of a Skill, which was limited¡ªeither due to the Energy consumption, or the Cooldown period¡ªor perhaps his durability stemmed from the effect of an Item?


    The more I attacked, the more the integrity of the Item would fall. Either way, the reason he withstood my attack wasn''t due to a superior amount of Stats, but simply finite resources at his disposal.


    With that observation, I only needed to employ the tactic of closing the distance between me and him, using my Great Energy Rocks to serve as projectile support for any attack he could throw my way, while using <Visualize> to predict his next move.


    Using this permutation, I was guaranteed to win!


    ~WHOOOOSSSSHHHH!~


    Once again, I closed the distance, using <Visualize> to monitor thend mines he had kept in my path, evading all of them by leaping above the area of impact that would have surely damaged me if I charged straight into them.


    Due to focusing on my offense, my defenses left much to be desired. Sure, <Carnage> assisted in raising my stats, but receiving damage, no matter how little, was detrimental to me.


    Once again, I managed to close the distance between me and him in no time. I could see he was trying to attack with some sort of explosive projectiles, and I was very close in range to dodge the multiple assaults he was about to unleash.


    "Heh!" I could see him grin in victory, his brows raised in relief that he had finally gotten me right where he wanted him.


    He would have been perfectly correct if I wasn''t at least three seconds ahead of him.


    Remotely controlling my Great Energy Rocks, I intercepted the attacks and deftly ignored their mitigated explosions as I closed in on him.


    Once again, he tried to escape my range by leaping backward, so I decided to stop him in his tracks.


    Utilizing <Teleportation> to close in the distance was an option, but I decided to go for another one.


    <Gravity Press>


    Using this Skill, multiplied by two, I was able to root him in position, while adding additional damage by crushing his body to an extent, a feat I would never have been able to aplish with <Teleportation> alone.


    Taking this route meant dealing more damage while utilizing less Energy.


    Tightly gripping my dagger, which I had now equipped with the Wind Element to sharpen the edge and grant me ''cutting'' advantage, I resolved to sever the bastard''s head in this strike.


    Pouring the remnant of my energy to coat myself in lightning, further improving my speed, I pushed myself to the limits of both my strength and focus, targeting the position of his neck, which I wanted to slice.


    The fact that this guy had been able to keep up with my speed, albeit barely, told me he was at least Ranker Level. He was far stronger than the other guy I faced before, and while I currently didn''t have the luxury of using Energy to use <Absolute Appraisal> on him, I could tell that he was powerful.


    Doubts still crept in my mind; for one, the fact that I still didn''t know what his Exclusive Skills were.


    However, in my rage and intense determination to ughter this man, I pushed all those worries aside and went straight for the kill.


    My de was brandished, and I had already finally closed the distance.


    ~FWIIIIISSSHHHH!!!~


    I expertly swung the dagger horizontally, literally pouring all the energy I had into the strike.


    And then¡­


    "ROOOOOOAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!"


    ¡­ I heard the sound of a creature approaching me at a rapid rate.


    Distracted, I took my gaze away from my prey and gazed behind me, watching one of the floating creatures in the air lunge at me at breakneck speed.


    At that moment, I knew I had to abandon my goal.


    Even if I did manage to slice off the head of the enemy, the monster would strike me¡­ most likely leading to fatal damage.


    I wasn''t fast enough to react to the monster and damage it before it could damage me, thus bringing me to an impasse.


    There was no use considering it. There was only one choice left for me at this point.


    ''<Teleportation>'' squeezing thest bit of Energy that had been restored thanks to my Ne, I was able to vanish from mypromising position, thus abandoning my prey.


    ~FWUUUSHH!~


    "Tch!" I growled silently, watching the creature, much simr if not identical to a wyvern, stop before reaching the muscr man, who was now sighing in relief.


    ''I missed my chance¡­''


    Regret washed over me, but I knew I couldn''t dwell on it. Any second less, and I could have ended up taking an immense amount of damage.


    ''I don''t have enough Energy to use <Regeneration>, and I wouldn''t want to waste my Elixir on the likes of these¡­''


    "You sure took your time, Sasha. Why didn''t you do anything sooner?" I watched the man utter in relief as he looked at the floating wyvern beside him.


    ''He''s talking to the wyvern? Is the monster''s name Sasha?'' Did he have a Skill simr to my <Fallen Foe>, and this wyvern was its minion?


    No, perhaps his was different. It would make sense that this was his Exclusive Skill. That would make his Role something akin to a Tamer of some sort.


    ''The way he''s referring to the monster connotes some level of intelligence. What''s going on here? Is it something like a bond?'' My mind raced as I sought alternatives while watching the two interact and recovering Energy in the process.


    "Hehe¡­ well, watching you struggle against this guy was amusing in its own way."


    ''W-what?'' My eyes widened as I heard the Wyvern speak.


    It had a feminine voice, though there was a toughness that I sensed within. It also felt like something one would hear from a speaker, and not entirely natural.


    "It''s boring just controlling my pets to destroy everything while I watch from a safe distance, you know? I thought I''d let you entertain me for a bit." The Wyvern further said.


    At this point, I could already figure out what was happening.


    ''There''s someone else!''


    His partner, maybe? Another person was controlling the wyvern, and they were watching the match, having the ability to intervene whenever they liked.


    ''Also¡­'' I raised my head to see the twelve other monstrosities that towered above me.


    "You should be able to understand it now, tough guy." I heard the voice from the wyvern say in a condescending tone.


    "You''re outnumbered and outmatched. You never had a chance from the start."


    Clenching my fist, I red at the man and the wyvern by his side, while taking full cognizance of the stares I was receiving from the creatures above me.


    As much as I wanted to deny it¡­


    ''She''s right.''


    ¡­ I was fighting a losing war.


    This was not a fight I could win.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 151: Slim Chance Of Victory

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    Twelve flying creatures above me.


    Two powerful foes before me.


    And an unquestionable amount that stilly ahead.


    It was fair to say that the chances of me winning were very slim.


    ''I remember the Dream I had back then¡­'' My thoughts flowed.


    It had been so long ago, and a lot of the things I was seeing now didn''t exactly y out the way they did in the dream. However, if everything in this city was to be destroyed, that meant the Lyma Family had also suffered the same fate.


    I knew that much already.


    Realizing this early on was what cemented my rage at the very beginning. It hurt too much to think about, so I reveled in rage instead.


    ''But it seems <Visionary> is kicking in already, so I''m bing rational about it now¡­''


    I knew all of this was pointless.


    I was fighting for a lost cause. And yet¡­ yet¡­


    ''Damnit!'' I gritted my teeth as I red at my adversaries, immense pain shooting through my body and my eyes as I felt hot tears seeping from them.


    Why¡­ just why was this happening!


    It wasn''t supposed to end up like this!


    I already had everything nned out; how I would gain the favor of a great Noble Family, rise up the ranks, and survive in this world.


    I could already see¡­ some sort of future with me and Seraphina. I¡­ I genuinely thought I could fit in and be happy in this new world.


    And yet¡­ yet¡­ why did all of this keep happening to me?


    I didn''t hurt anyone that didn''t deserve it. I made sure to stay within my line of interest, and even when manipting people to gain something from them, it was usually mutually beneficial.


    So, after investing so much time and effort, why did everything have to crumble before my very eyes?


    I had thought I could see the end, but¡­ I guess I was wrong.


    "You two are from The Alliance, aren''t you? Why did you attack this ce? Did your leader send you?" I sighed, finally epting the reality of the situation.


    "Oh? So you know about The Alliance? Why are you fighting against us, then?" The ebony-skinned man answered, his eyes widening in what I could only estimate to be excitement.


    "We''re all denizens of Earth, right? We shouldn''t be fighting each other. Yet, you killed forty people¡­ just like that! Isn''t that a bit too extreme?"


    Hearing those words snapped the cord of civility that kept me capable of making a rational conversation.


    My skin grew hot, and I thought I would explode with rage. However, almost as soon as this sensation coursed through me, I felt it dissipate.


    It seemed <Visionary> was getting more and more adept at managing my emotions.


    "Extreme, you say? EXTREME?! You all wiped out an entire city¡­ filled with innocent people!"


    What did these people ever do wrong?


    They went about their daily lives; none of them the least bit suspicious that cmity would befall them in such a drastic way.


    "Parents watching their children get killed. Children watching their parents get ughtered. Families extinguished. Hopes shattered to pieces¡­after everything you people did today¡­ you call my actions extreme?"


    I could feel my anger rise and fall, almost instantly. It felt increasingly frustrating, but I was limating at a scary pace.


    "Look, I feel you. I understand where you''reing from. I also¡­ feel bad about doing all of this, but¡ª"


    "Pfft! Not this pretentious nonsense of yours Hakeem! Why do you like to delude others and yourself into this rubbish fake sympathy you express?" The voice from the wyvern sounded, almost as if the person who spoke was chuckling in amusement.


    "B-but I really feel bad about¡ª"


    "Don''t make meugh. Look here, don''t let this bastard trick you. He''s just as messed up in the head as the rest of us¡­ no, maybe even more." At this point, the wyvern''s words were directed toward me.


    I watched with an odd sense of calmness.


    "You killed those 40 subordinates of his, right? You must have noticed their odd behavior. Some of them looking expressionless, and others overly enjoying the situation. You can only wonder why the same people who were hesitant to kill the natives here suddenly seemed like they enjoyed it."


    My eyes twitched as I listened to the voice speak.


    "Hakeem''s Exclusive Skill allows him to control his targets: emotions and all. It''s one twisted ability, don''t you think? It allows him to act all self-righteous while allowing others to do his bidding."


    "H-hey, what are you doing telling him my Exclusive Skill, Sasha? That''s not fair!" Hakeem protested, his face expressing exasperation.


    "What''s the point in hiding it? The guy''s going to die here anyway. Either that or he joins us."


    "Oh. Fair point."


    Both of them, wyvern and human, looked at me as soon as they were done with their little spat.


    "So, what will it be, tough guy? Will you choose to throw your life away, or will you cooperate with us? Seeing as how you gave Hakeem a run for his money, you must be a Ranker. That means you''re quite strong. The Alliance could really use you."


    Hearing their words sickened me at this point.


    "We''ll even forgive you for killing all those forty people. To be frank, you''re worth more than them. Besides¡­ we have someone who can revive them in our big club, so they''ll be up and running in no time."


    "S-Sasha, you really shouldn''t be saying stuff like that! Mr. Francis said it''s confidential information!" Hakeem protested, his voice trembling as he stared at the wyvern.


    "Oh, shut up, Hakeem! You''re so annoying. So what will it be, tough guy? You can''t beat us, so why not join us."


    I had a million things going on in my mind as I listened to their offer.


    This group of theirs was more formidable than I thought. They even had someone who could raise the dead, which meant they wouldn''t becking in manpower.


    And the most relevant information of all was¡­


    "Francis, huh? Rank 2 in the Leaderboards¡­ so that''s your leader." I muttered, ring at the two before me.


    "Yeah. Exactly. You should realize how screwed you are if you don''t ept the offer." The wyvern representing Sasha spoke.


    "I see¡­" A small smile formed on my face as I closed my eyes.


    "So, you''ve made your decision?" I heard her voice ask me.


    "I have." My response was soft andposed.


    "And what is it? You seem like a sensible guy, so I''m guessing it''s¡ª"


    "Fuck you all."


    "W-what?"


    I took a battle stance and hardened my gaze on the two figures before me. My Great Energy Rocks danced around me, and I felt my restored energy rising from within me.


    "I said fuck you all! I refuse your stupid offer!" I dered, brandishing my de as I prepared to fight.


    "How foolish¡­" I could hear the wyvern mutter.


    "Shut up. I''m not a bitch like you two, who would just bow before some guy who is Rank 2 in the Leaderboards. I''d rather just kill you all and survive¡­ even if I die trying!" I roared, my re hardening.


    "Oh? Is that so? How stupid¡­"


    "Y-you should really reconsider. I don''t want to hurt you, man." The ebony man, Hakeem added, with gentleness dripping from his lips.


    I was already sick of it at this point.


    No¡­ I was sick of all of them. They repulsed me to no end.


    I didn''t even think I could pretend to get along with these bastards even if I tried. They¡­ they were just that repulsive to me.


    I genuinely¡­ from the bottom of my heart¡­ HATED THEM!


    "Enough talk." I let out a fearless smirk, coating myself with all sorts of Skills, while also preparing <Safe Haven> to protect myself from the harm I wouldn''t be able to evade.


    Considering how abundant my enemies were, this was going to be an extremely tough round.


    ''I''m not even sure anymore¡­ whether I''m trying to win¡­ or I just want to get killed.''


    Either way¡­ I had to fight.


    ~WHOOOOSSSSS¡ª


    "Haa¡­ that''s enough."


    Hearing those words, I suddenly stopped in my tracks, feeling a strange sensation permeate my body.


    I couldn''t move at all.


    "It took forever, but it seems like I can finally control your body." I heard a voice in my head.


    It was Hakeem''s


    He¡­ he was controlling my body?!


    "That dagger in your hand looks nice. I wonder how nice it''ll look once it''s drenched in your blood."


    It felt like aplete personality change, hearing him sound so deadly, with his words dripping with malice.


    "Kill yourself with that dagger¡­ now."


    And just like that, I felt my hands moving to my neck, and the cool touch of the dagger piercing my skin.


    In that moment, when I felt my lifeing to an end, I could only ask myself one question.


    Which would activate?


    <Dream>... or <Nightmare>?!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 152: Lost Hope

    [You Are Dead]


    <Dream Sequence Has Ended>


    {Based On Exclusive Skill: <Dream>, your recent experiences have been dissolved into a dream}


    <You Will Now Be Returned To The Preset Save Point>


    [You Will Now Wake Up]


    ¡­ It seems <Dream> won out eventually.


    What a shame.


    If I had to pick¡­ I wanted it to be <Nightmare>.


    ********


    [00 Months: 16 Days: 22 Hours]


    I woke up from my dream when I rose earlier that same day.


    A lot of my troops were already rising as well, considering the fact that we had to move out as soon as possible since we were heading back to the Lyma Capital.


    ''If only they knew¡­'' My thoughts echoed as I rose to my feet.


    I expected myself to be bustling with emotion¡ªmaybe rage or frustration, but surprisingly I felt a dead calm wash over me.


    I wasn''t sad or angry.


    I was¡­ thinking.


    ''Even if I hurry to make it back, it doesn''t change anything, does it? I''ll still bete for the invasion.''


    I remembered working my horse as fast as I could in the past, just to arrive on time, and look how that ended.


    ''I''m faster than a horse, but I don''t have infinite stamina and energy. If I choose to travel the distance, I''ll run out of most of my energy and stamina before getting to my destination.''


    It was very frustrating¡­ knowing that my enemies wouldn''t have attacked the Capital now, and yet I could not do anything to stop them.


    Thankfully, I had received a good amount of intel from them before dying¡ªincluding the name of their leader, and also what their abilities entailed.


    I wish I knew more, but even knowing this much was plenty.


    "Now I know you''re the one behind this¡­ Francis Baker."


    To be honest, I didn''t know anything about Francis. I didn''t think my dreams told me anything about him.


    At the very least, I had some sort of feelings and attachments to Lucy Fer, which made me recognize her somewhat, but¡­ I truly knew nothing about this one.


    My memory waspletely nk.


    ''That doesn''t matter now. What matters now is that I have to stop them¡­ no matter what!''


    To do that, I needed to improve my abilities in preparation for our next confrontation.


    ''Last time, I was taken off-guard. My thoughts were clouded, and I didn''t have enough information.''


    But now, things were different.


    ''Using Currency, I can¡­ hold on¡­ Currency!''


    If I had Currency, couldn''t I upgrade my <Teleportation> Skill so I could travel long distances at once?


    If I had it¡­ that meant I could return to the Lyma Capital before it was ever attacked.


    "I¡­ I can save everyone!" My eyes widened in excitement.


    I could really pull this off!


    *********


    ~DING!~


    <Skill: Teleportation has now been upgraded to Skill: Grand Teleportation>


    {1,000 (900) Currency has been used for this transaction. <Total Currency Remaining: 935 C >}


    [Thanks for your patronage]


    The Skill cost an absurd amount of Currency, almost as if it was trying to rip me off since I was desperate, but I ignored all of that.


    Thanks to my Spendthrift Title, the price of certain Items would be discounted based on how expensive they were.


    I got a ten percent discount this time. Still, this Skill was damn expensive.


    ''Well, let''s not think about that for now.''


    If I had it, I could save everyone before they were even in any danger.


    ''I¡­ I¡­'' The image of Seraphina, the Lyma Family, and everyone else¡­ they shed in my mind.


    I finally had the chance to help them.


    "Grant Teleportation Info."


    [Skill Name: <Grand Teleportation>]


    ~Allows User to vanish to a location he can see. Can also allow User to vanish himself or others to a location he has been to in the past (up to 3 choice options can be registered under this). Automatic Teleportation can also be activated. {Note: The further the distance, and the higher the number of people, the more Energy is consumed.}


    I smiled to myself as I saw it


    "With this, it''s definitely a reality¡­"


    ''Let''s try it out now!''


    No, I quickly stopped myself. Before using it, I had to inform my troops of the trip I would take so they didn''t end up looking for me once I was gone.


    ''Drius will be in charge, so they should be in good hands.''


    The important thing here was averting the disaster as fast as I could. That meant I didn''t have the luxury of waiting around or exining my rationale to them.


    ''I''ll just make up some excuse and vanish.''


    ********


    {Moments Later}


    Once I was done filling the men on my early departure, I prepared to leave.


    I didn''t want anyone to see me using the Skill, so I decided to iste myself from the rest of the group, which was already getting set to depart.


    I was going to get to the destination before them anyway, so what was the point of waiting ahead?


    ''Hehehe. Alright. I''m ready.''


    Feelings of happiness circted me from within, as well as determination. Once I arrived, I would be able to change everything.


    "Activate: <Grand Teleportation>. Destination¡­ The Lyma Capital."


    ~BZZZZTZZZ~


    A buzz suddenly echoed within me, and a red System Window appeared right in front of my face.


    [Skill Failed]


    <Energy Is Insufficient>


    {You currently do not have enough Energy to use Grand Teleportation for the destination you have selected. Energy Required: 500}


    ''W-what?!''


    500 Energy? To simply teleport to my destination?!


    Even if I added the effects of all my Items andplimented them with my Energy Level Stat, the total was 100!


    ''Damnit! My leftover Currency isn''t even up to 1,000. I''m never going to get an Item that grants me 400 more Energy Levels.''


    I should have knows things would end up like this. The Skill price was exorbitant, so the usage had to be very expensive as well.


    Instead of considering that, I allowed hope to blind me.


    "Heh¡­ I actually thought I could do it."


    I just wasted 1,000 Currency for nothing.


    There was no way to save everyone. At least not the way I was now.


    ''Even if I kill everyone here to Level Up, I''m never getting the Stats I''ll need to pull it off.''


    No one had Currency on hand, and even if they did, it wouldn''t be sufficient to get the Skill or Item that would grant me the effect I needed.


    In the end¡­ I was back to the same ce I started.


    "ARRRRGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Screaming at the top of my lungs, I let out all my pent-up rage and frustration. Before I knew it, the floodgates opened, and tears began streaming down my eyes.


    "WHY? FUCK WHY? WHY IS THIS HAPPENING? WHY THE FUCK CAN''T I DO ANYTHING? FUCK! THIS ISN''T FAIR!


    FUCK THIS! NO WHY! WHYYYY?!!!"


    I cursed and cursed, drowning in my powerlessness and feeling an electrifying surge of rage echo throughout my body.


    "Haa¡­ haaa¡­"


    And then, slowly, all that rage subsided. Before long, I was back to my normal state.


    "It''s useless, Mikey."


    I couldn''t save any of them.


    However, I knew there was still one thing I could do.


    "I can avenge everyone who died. Seraphina, Duke Damien, Duchess¡­ all of you¡­ I can avenge you all."


    Even if it wouldn''t bring any of them back, it was the one thing I could do to end this chapter.


    "I''ll kill all of them. I promise."


    *


    *


    *


    Did you really think he would save them? Did you?


    Well, it would have been nice if that was the case.


    [A/N]


    This is a tragic moment for our MC for sure...


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 153: Starting All Over

    [00 Months: 16 Days: 23 Hours]


    In the end, I had to rejoin the group and cancel the ns I had set up earlier.


    As a result, that wasted even more time than I wanted to.


    ''But that doesn''t matter...'' My thoughts flowed as I rode my horse and began my journey leading the troops.


    Everything was going to y out the same way they did.


    ''No... not quite.''


    There were a few things I didn''t ount for in the past, which I would now add to my n.


    This was still a gamble, but what more did I have to lose at this point? I had already lost everyone I had grown to care about in this world.


    Even if I lost, I would only have to die and repeat the same day again.


    ''I don''t care how many times I die. If it means getting more information and eventually killing those monsters... I will dly die as many times as possible!''


    What I wanted now was just to cause them the pain they caused me.


    And so, as the marching hooves of the horses resounded in my ears, I maintained my gaze to the line of the horizon before me.


    ''No matter what...'' My grip tightened on the horse reins as it galloped.


    ''... I''ll kill them all!''


    ********


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 09 Hours]


    As estimated, we arrived and stopped at the same scene asst time, watching the plumes of smoke rise from the city.


    Distraught expressions pervaded me, and I could see looks of fear emanating from the most hardened members of our troops.


    My expression remained the same, however. I didn''t have the strength in me to feign shock, neither did I care for it.


    I could see Drius approach me with a sullen expression on his face.


    I already knew what he was going to say, so I didn''t bother waiting for him to make his statement.


    "Listen up, everyone. It''s clear the Capital has been attacked. It''s not safe there, so everyone should stay here and protect Theo. I''ll check out what is going on."


    With that out if the way, Imanded my steed to move, carting me in the direction of the chaos.


    There was no need to utilize any energy unless when absolutely necessary.


    My enemies weren''t going anywhere, at least for the time being.


    ''Slow and steady... and I''ll win the race.''


    *********


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    I arrived very close to the entrance of the devastated city, an ugly sightpared to what I remembered when I left it only a few days ago.


    Right now, even watching from a considerable distance, I could tell that it was unrecognizable from the glorious state it once had.


    ''That''s what they do, isn''t it? They corrupt everything in their reach.''


    Was this the same way they destroyed The Outpost? I could only guess so.


    "<Fallen Foe>" I murmured.


    At that instant, three entities rose from my shadow, their bodies corrupted and greyed.


    After the whole encounter with the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance, my <Fallen Foe> Skill evolved, allowing me to make three people my Minions at the same time.


    Currently standing before me were my two Carnage Beasts and a Shadow¡ªgotten from one of the Essences I got when I killed the lot of them.


    It was during my collection of them thY I realized the limit of collecting Essences. It was capped at 100.


    Killing anyone after that would not only be pointless, since no Essence would be generated, but I wouldn''t be able to store them anywhere since the storage would be full.


    ''In essence, while I can use only three minions, I can''t have more than 100 Essences stored at once.''


    That made sense.


    I looked at the Shadow, observing it''s dark features.


    It was the first human I would ever resurrect using the <Fallen Foe> Skill, and frankly it didn''t feel any different from a Demon to me.


    It was also just as subservient as the two Carnage Beasts.


    "You know what to do." I whispered, sending my mentalmands to my three ves.


    They nodded silently, bowing to me before leaving my presence.


    I didn''t pay them any attention as I returned my focus to the entrance of the city.


    "Now then... let us begin."


    ********


    Thanks to the dy, I didn''t meet my opponents in the same ce as I did the previous time.


    They were already moving towards the Lyma Estate, and they were considerably close too.


    However, that didn''t stop me from ending their lives.


    One by one, using my Concealment Cloak to hide my presence, and using my swift movements enhanced by <Carnage> and <Turbo>, it was easy to eliminate all my prey before long, returning the situation to the same asst time.


    "Who are you?"


    Once again, I was faces with the same man asst time.


    Hakeem.


    "Are you the one who took care of my men?" He further asked.


    Watching his seeminglypassionate gaze sickened me to my stomach.


    His hypocritical demeanor made my insides churn with disgust, but I held all of those feelings in.


    He wasn''t worth losing myposure over.


    Now that I knew a good number of his Skills, as well as his Exclusive Skill, he wouldn''t be too difficult to deal with.


    Considering what I learned thest time, it was going to take a while before he could control me with his Exclusive Skill.


    It was probably due to our Level Difference, though I suspected <Visionary> could have also had something to do with it.


    Either way, I had the luxury of ying with him as much as I wanted.


    ''And this time... I''ll make sure you die!''


    ~WHOOOOSHH~


    I swiftly pushed myself forward, closing the distance between the both of us, my enhancing Skills already activated.


    "H-hold o¡ª"


    As expected, he erected his barrier around himself, but I had no ns of letting things y out the same way as they did thest time.


    Coating my body with the Earth Attribute, granting me more force to my blunt attack, I threw my hands forward.


    I observed he was trying to evade, so I used <Gravity Press(¡Á3)> to keep him stationary, at least for a second, before I sent my punch rippling through his flimsy barrier and towards his face.


    ~BOOOOOOMMMM!!~


    Watching as he spat out saliva and got pushed back a considerable amount, I also felt a recoil on my body, causing to stumble back a little.


    ''Heh... as expected.''


    I saw Hakeem rise, his expression now a cautious re.


    ''You don''t understand what''s going on, do you, Hakeem?'' I smirked, clenching my fist as I prepared for the next round.


    ''Let''s see how long you can hold out this time!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 154: Round Two

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    ~BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    Perhaps it was because I was changing my tactics a little in this round, but Hakeem now disyed a slightly different set of Skills fromst time.


    Of course, he still tried to use his explosive projectiles on me, as well as thend mines, both of which I deftly evaded.


    But, he also used new moves that I didn''t see previously.


    Once I tried to get close to me, he stretched out his palm towards me, and thanks to <Visualize>, I knew I was going to explode if he came into contact with me.


    It seemed the Skill allowed him tobust anything he came into contact with.


    ''The attack won''t kill me, but it''ll damage me considerably.''


    Fortunately, I was able to evade it just fine.


    I also observed that he was was using several buff abilities, so that also made a lot of sense considering how he was capable of somewhat keeping up with me.


    Of course, if I used <Turbo> to the maximum, it would be apletely different story.


    I also made sure to keep projectiles out of this, considering how useless they would be in his case.


    When faced with his many explosives, I instead used <Haven> as a defense.


    In severe cases of emergency, I nned on utilizing <Grand Teleportation>, though that moment never came.


    After battling with him for a while, calcting the time and strategy he employed, I was able topletely figure this man out.


    ''He doesn''t have many offensive Skills. He mostly relies on buffs and long-range attacks.''


    The only close-range Skill he had was that exploding touch, and it seemed to be something he couldn''t use often, considering how he never tried to do it again even though I intentionally showed openings in the course of our fight.


    ''He probably relies heavily on his Exclusive Skill.''


    I would understand why, considering how he wouldn''t necessarily need to fight if he had subordinates doing his bidding.


    ''Not bad, all things considered...''


    For a Ranker, one whom I guessed was probably meant to be just slightly less powerful than I was, he wasn''t as adept at fighting as me.


    ''Well, that''s enough analysis. Looks like it''s time already. Let''s reach the climax.'' I grinned.


    ~WHOOOOSSHHH!!!~


    I swiftly leaped in the direction of Hakeem, my adversary, now increasing the effects of <Turbo>, thus making me much faster than ever before.


    "W-wha¡ª?!" As expected, he grew flustered and tried to create some distance between us. Unfortunately for him, we had already been through this already.


    I knew his tactics in and out.


    I increased my speed again, closing in on him at a rapid pace.


    I had already made sure to wear down his defenses before this, and judging by how flustered he was, an attack on him now would render him as good as dead.


    Brandishing my dagger, I closed in, coating my de with the lightning element.


    As I neared his neck, ready to slice it clean, I heard a powerful roar behind me, and noticed it wasing from a sharply descending wyvern.


    Just as expected, it was happening the same asst time.


    However, this time... things were going to be a little different.


    ~FWIIIIIISSSSSHHHH~


    I sliced through the neck of Hakeem, watching as his crimson blood sttered in the air.


    As for the wyvern, I had already been expecting it, so I was saving a gift for this particr moment.


    "Grand Rock."


    ~WHOOOOSSSSHHHH!!!~


    In a sh, a glowing sphere appeared behind me, coated in multicolored energy, as it flew in the direction of the wyvern.


    ~BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!~


    In an explosion of powerful light, it sent the approaching monstrosity flying away, causing a shockwave of power rippling around.


    The nearby buildings crashed as a result of the impact, and the wyvern was pushed far away, creating a sharp crater where itnded.


    "Haha... as expected, it didn''t die." I grinned, standing over the corpse of Hakeem, my first kill.


    ~DING!~


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    Just like that... I was now in Level 45.


    The multicolored orb from earlier slowly began to draw closer to me, whirring as smoke rose from its smooth surface.


    ''Good job, buddy...'' I smiled at it.


    My Grand Rock.


    Combining all five Great Energy Rocks, I formed the Grand Rock.


    It''s stats were unbelievably higher than the restbined, causing my current level of power to increase even further from my past state.


    ''The only thing that''s in the red is my Currency...''


    But at this point, I didn''t care.


    ''I''ll be taking everything they plundered anyway.''


    When I considered that, this didn''t seem to be a terrible deal, after all.


    "Y-you... you killed him? Who the hell are you?" I heard the disgustingly familiar voice of Sasha, Hakeem''s partner.


    I would have told her "Long time no see," if she could rte to that.


    Unfortunately, only I knew how much I had suffered at their hands.


    And only I knew how much I had been anticipating a reunion.


    "Pfft. Who I am doesn''t matter." I smiled, watching the injured wyvern get up to its feet.


    I could already see the remaining twelve in the sky draw closer to me.


    In the past, I would have been immensely apprehensive of this, but I currently didn''t care.


    "Sasha... you... you''ll be going your partner very soon." I chuckled.


    "What? How do you know my name?"


    Good. It seemed I now had herplete attention.


    Since she was flustered and angry, coupled with the fact that she was now controlling all thirteen of her subordinates, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say I was currently receiving as much of her attention that I could possibly have.


    As a result...


    "You have more important things to worry about."


    ... I could finally give my subordinates the order they had been waiting for.


    ''Devour her.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 155: A Minions POV

    [Moments Before]


    Shadow was a Minion of Mikey Rael, whom it regarded as it''s lord and master.


    As a loyal minion, it had only one duty... to obey any order its master gave.


    This time, it was not going to be any different.


    The order given was quiteplicated, bit something any mere subordinate could perform.


    However, since it was somewhat intelligent¡ªthough not as intelligent as its master¡ªShadow felt it could achieve it.


    "Locate the woman controlling the monsters in the city. She should be somewhere close by since that''s probably a requirement for using her Skill. I''m not certain, though. Make sure you check the areas that surround the city, especially high vantage points."


    Those were the orders that its master gave.


    As a Shadow, it could stealthily blend with its surroundings, and it also had great skill in scouting.


    Even when it was still alive, it was the leader of an entire regiment of Shadows.


    That''s right! He was an elite Shadow.


    Not only was its task to find the woman that its master was searching for, but it now had two subordinates that had been entrusted to it by its master.


    Carnage Beasts.


    Shadow knew that even one of these creatures would be more than enough to finish it off, but they were currently its subordinates, ordered to listen to its everymands.


    Since it was the only one who could use proper stealth techniques, it''s duty was to locate the woman while the other two remained on standby.


    Once it was done with that task, he had his other mission.


    ... But it wasn''t time for that yet.


    ''First things first!'' Shadow thought to itself as it scoured the environs for what its master defined as a high vantage point.


    It didn''t take long for him to notice a hill that was conveniently close to the city and fulfilled all the other requirements given to Shadow by its master.


    ''That has to be it!'' Shadow''s eyes widened and gleamed with delight.


    Using its stealthy moves, bing one with everything around it, Shadow drew closer to the target destination, now improving its vision so it could observe if any enemies were close by.


    It would negatively affect its master''s grand n of it failed in this Immensely important task, after all.


    Fortunately, it didn''t get caught.


    Instead, it spotted two people on the hill, one of whom fulfilled the description its master gave.


    This woman had ebony skin, and she was currently lying on the ground, her eyes closed and her body unmoving.


    She had a smile on her face, and it seemed she was enjoying herself somewhat.


    ''Bitch...'' Shadow found itself thinking for reasons unknown to it.


    Standing on the lush surface beside her was a random guy who seemed.to be equipped with decent equipment.


    The guy seemed to be on the lookout, most likely serving as a guard for thedy who was on the ground.


    ''I see... I see...''


    With this, Shadow considered its first task to be over.


    It forwarded this observation to its master through the link they shared, awaiting the signal for its next assignment.


    ~Hold on. Make sure the other two are close by and ready when I give the signal.~


    Once Shadow heard its master''s words, it found itself bowing its head without realizing it.


    ncing at the Carnage Beasts who stood a distance from its position, Shadow nodded at them, and they obediently nodded back, ready for when it would give the signal.


    Shadow returned it''s gaze to the woman on the ground, and found that she was scowling this time.


    It didn''t know why, but Shadow felt genuinely pleased to see the woman in a terrible mood.


    At some point, she coughed out, clutching her chest as if she had just been attacked.


    The guard beside her appeared flustered, but maintained its lookout position.


    Shadow didn''t know what was happening, but it suspected that its master was the one responsible.


    ''Good going, master!''


    As a minion, it had the duty to cheer for its master no matter what.


    He heard the woman growl, and then her brows furrowing and her lips curling down to form an immense frown.


    At this point, Shadow could tell that thedy was immensely pissed.


    What exactly was its master doing?


    ~Shadow, it''s time...~


    Just as Shadow thought of its master, it heard his magnificent voice in its head.


    ''A-ah! I see...'' It prepared itself for what woulde next.


    ~You know what to do, don''t you?~


    Shadow nodded obediently.


    It was finally time to fulfil the secondmand it was given.


    Though, this one involved less of it, and more of the two Carnage Beasts that were now slowly approaching the target.


    ~... Devour her!~


    "ROOOAAARRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHH!!!"


    At this point, it was like all hell broke loose.


    Shadow could hear the wild roars of the Carnage Beasts as they rushed from their hidden position and lunged at the prey.


    "W-what are Demons doing he¡ª?!"


    Shadow heard the guard bellow in shock. While the human wasn''t one of their targets, there was an additional use to themand that their master gave them.


    Anyone who stood in their way... had to be eliminated!


    ~SQUELCH!~


    The blood of the guard sprayed all over the woman as it died a painful death, screaming a name in sheer agony.


    "M-Miss Sasha! Save me! Save meeeeee!!!"


    It''s screaming head ended up getting crushed by the massive jaw of one of the Carnage Beasts as a crunching sound permeated the hill.


    "U-uh...?"


    Whether it was due to the warm feeling of blood on her body, or the screams of the dead guard, the woman slowly stirred to life.


    Shadow watched in anticipation as she opened her eyes and found herself surrounded by two Carnage Beasts who had blood dripping from their sharp fangs.


    Their errant growls made even Shadow tremble as he watched how horrified her expression became.


    "N-no! Stay away! Stay away from me! Stay back! S-stay ba¡ª"


    Her screams were cut short by the Carnage Beasts devouring her, feasting on her lush hair, her sulent brown skin, and her juicy innards.


    Blood gushed out as they enjoyed the pleasant meal they were blessed with by their master.


    Shadow couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction at a job well done.


    ''Master... will be pleased.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 156: A Unforeseen Turn

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "Level 47 now. Perfect." I smiled to myself.


    "Status Window."


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 47


    - Life Force: 25/25 (+25)= 50


    - Energy Level: 40/40 (+50), (+10), (+25)= 125


    - Combat Ability: 31/31 (+100), (+30), (+10) (+25)= 196


    - Stat Points: 41


    - Currency: 500


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>,


    , <Spendthrift>, <Rock Master>, <Elementalist>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Turbo>, <Immersion>, <Fallen Foe>, <Grand Teleportation>, <Haven>, <Absolute Appraisal>, <Full Resistance (High)>, <Elevate>, <Gravity Press>, <Carnage>, <Elemental Attribute (Basic)>, <Regeneration>, <Viscosity>, <Truthful re>,<Danger Sense>, <Language Comprehension>,


    - Items Equipped: <Grand Rock>, <Sharp Dagger>, <Upgraded Enchanted Speedo>, <Upgraded Energy Recovery Ne>, <Concealment Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <Elite Adventurer''s Wear (ck)>, <Upgraded Enchanted Glove>, <Ring Of Life>


    - Alignment: Lawful Evil


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    "What is this...?"


    I hadn''t actually checked my Status Window since I returned since I had all my Skills and Stats memorized, so this came as a surprise to me.


    "I''m... Lawful Evil?"


    What exactly did that mean? I was a bad person?


    "Bullshit. I''m just doing what needs to be done. If anything, the people I have eliminated are the evil ones."


    "ROOOAAARRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHH!!!"


    My eyes widened as I looked above me to see the dozen monsters roar in a frenzy.


    "Crap! I forgot about them!"


    Why weren''t they disappearing after I killed their master?


    From what I knew about the magic system of this world, once the summoner died, the monster died with them.


    Even my <Fallen Foe> Skill would most definitely be canceled in the advent of my demise.


    So why... why were the dozen creatures hovering above me still alive?"


    "GRRRRAAAAA!!!" The wyvern which hadnded in the crater suddenly snarled at me, it''s re shining with pure, untamed malice.


    I couldn''t sense an ounce of intelligence from it at all.


    Just primal, unadulterated rage.


    ''Damnit. Does that mean these creatures can function independently, even if their master is dead?''


    This was bad.


    Really bad!


    "Grand Rock." I murmured, controlling my whirring orb to rush at the wyvern before me


    I took the liberty of enhancing it with the elemental attribute of Earth, so it dealt the most damage


    ~BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    Once again, a vast explosion seared through the area, and the growling wyvern was sent flying away once again.


    ''Its still not dead, though. What the hell? How tough is this thing?''


    Also, if it was this hard to beat, how did someone like Sasha manage to kill it?


    ''H-hold on... kill... it...?''


    I was thinking of all this the wrong way! Why did I assume she would have to kill the monsters, just because that was how my own Skill worked.


    If this was indeed her Exclusive Skill, then it was very likely that the conditions for using her ability differed from mine.


    ''What if she didn''t have to kill them before making them her ves?''


    That meant they were simply under something simr to a contract with her.


    ''And now that she''s dead, they''re finally free!''


    I messed up big time.


    ''I can''t singlehandedly take down twelve wyverns. And what''s that at the center? It looks different from the rest... like an actual dragon.''


    That meant it was more powerful than the rest.


    If they all decided to attack at once, I was going to be dead in no time at all.


    ''What should I do now? Aftering this far, is this what it all amounts to?''


    The wyvern closest to me was being bombarded by my Grand Rock, but I didn''t know how immense it''s durability was, so I wasn''t counting on it dying anytime soon.


    ''I have to... hold on... I can do THAT!'' My thoughts echoed within me as I widened my eyes.


    The epiphany hit me hard, and my lips quickly spread into a smile.


    ''If I use <Fallen Foe> on Sasha... I can use her to return them to her control!''


    Fortunately, I had already made space for the Essences of both Sasha and Hakeem before this whole event, so I could make them my minions.


    The problem was that I had to be physically present collect an Essence from a corpse.


    That meant I had to go to the scene of Sasha''s murder.


    ''Will there still be Essence left? I don''t know! There''s only one way to find ou¡ª''


    "Hey, you! Who the hell are you?" I heard a voice suddenly echo from behind me.


    Swiftly moving my feet, I evaded the strike of a de, leaping backwards.


    My eyes caught the one who assaulted me, and it seemed he was human¡ªa brown haired man holding a de.


    "I was wondering what was taking them so long. So it was you. You have some exining to do, man." The brown haired man red at me, brandishing his de.


    "Where''s Hakeem? Also what did you do to Sasha? Her Familiars are acting up. You... you didn''t kill her did you?"


    I had already collected Hakeem''s Essence, so his body wasn''t present. Still, for this guy to ask so brazenly after just attacking me...


    ''Who is he?'' I narrowed my gaze as I observed him.


    Judging from the way he addressed both Hakeem and Sasha, he had to be a Ranker too.


    What was his ability? Why did he seem so confident despite us being surrounded by monsters who were clearly stronger than us?


    "And what if I did? What if I killed her?" I smiled, narrowing my gaze on him.


    "Pfft! Then you have my thanks. That bitch always annoyed me anyway."


    ''What?'' I watched his demeanor, and there didn''t even seem to be a hint of anger on his face.


    He truly seemed happy.


    "In any case, since you took care of her, and you probably killed Hakeem, that must mean you''re really strong, huh?"


    Wasn''t he fazed at all by the current situation?


    The dragon in the sky and the eleven wyverns were already beginning to draw close to us.


    Wasn''t he at all afraid of losing his life? Perhaps he had a Skill to help him.


    ''I don''t have time to worry about that right now.''


    I had to conserve energy, as well as focus on survival.


    That meant one thing.


    ''We''ll continue thister...''


    ''<Grand Teleportation>''


    "H-hey, where are you going? Come ba¡ª!"


    ~VWOOOOSHHH~


    In a sh, I vanished from.my previous position, returning to the area close to the city entrance, which I saved as one of myndmark position prior to the start of my mission.


    "Haa... haaa..." I let out a deep huff, casting my gaze on the city.


    ''Hopefully that guy keeps those monsterspany.''


    My Energy Level had dropped rapidly thanks to using <Grand Teleportation> to return to a preset destination.


    Hopefully it would all get restored before I reached my destination.


    ''Shadow has sent me the coordinates of his position. Plus, I can see the hill from here.''


    Using <Grand Teleportation> would probably be faster, but when I considered how much Energy that would take, and how I needed the same Energy for <Fallen Foe>, it made more sense to run.


    ''Let''s hope I''m not toote...''


    If the monsters were to rampage throughout the ruined city, there probably wasn''t going to be anything left.


    I couldn''t have that.


    In one swift motion, I began making my way towards my destination, pushing my body as fast as I could without burning too much energy.


    ''Hurry, Mikey!''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey is evil now... or is he?


    Everything is simply being interrupted by one thing or the other.


    Let''s see how it all ends, shall we?

 Chapter 157: The One Who Deserves Suffering Most

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    ~FWOOOSH!~


    I could feel the wind brush past me as I swiftly traversed thendscape, closing in on my target.


    I could hear loud explosionsing from within the city already, and the sheer amount of pressure I felt was enough to make my body tremble slightly.


    ''Damnit! I should hurry!'' I told myself, elerating my body using <Turbo>.


    Everything around me blurred as I made my way to the hill, taking the path that would quickly lead to my destination.


    "Hey... where the hell do you think you''re going?" I suddenly heard a voice behind me.


    ''W-what?''


    ~SWIIISSSSSHHHHH!!~


    I felt a powerful force heading in my direction the moment I heard the voice, so I swiftly resorted to the safest approach.


    The approach I had been avoiding all this time.


    <Grand Teleportation>


    In an instant, I vanished from my position, the attack heading for me barely missing its target.


    ~VWUUUSHH!~


    Appearing a short distance from my earlier position, a tactic I used to save as much Energy as I could, I red in the direction of the attack¡ªor rather, the attacker.


    "Haha. Nice reaction speed. You''re quite good."


    I narrowed my gaze on the man who spoke. It was the same guy fromst time¡ªthe brown haired person who approached me in the city.


    ''He''s fast. How did he catch up to me.so quickly?''


    <Danger Sense> didn''t even pick up his presence at all.


    That meant he had a Skill that could bypass my <Danger Sense>, or he was much faster than <Danger Sense> could register.


    Either way, he was a major threat.


    ''He''s most likely a Ranker as well. Talk about bad timing...''


    ~BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!~


    I felt the earth shake as an explosion emanated from within the Lyma Capital. It seemed the wyverns and their leader dragon were making a mess of the things there.


    ''I don''t have time for this. I should hurry to Sasha''s corpse.''


    "Come on, don''t look at me like that. I just want to talk." The brown haired fellow smirked at me, his lips curling to form an awfully confident expression.


    "My name is Levi. Why don''t we both calm down and have a discussion?"


    "You attacked me first." I retorted, using my head to think of a way around the current situation.


    "Come on, that was just a greeting. There''s no way someone who dealt with Sasha and Hakeem would lose their heads to such an attack, right?"


    He surely had a point, but I doubted he was making such a consideration when he aimed for my head.


    Based on confidence and speed alone, this guy was probably stronger than rest of hisrades.


    Was he the most powerful of the tree? Were there others like him?


    Perhaps I could use this chance to extract more information moving on.


    "What about yourra¡ª"


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!~


    Hearing the explosion from the city made me instantly desist from that idea.


    The first thing I had to ensure was keeping the monsters in check. That meant obtaining Sasha''s essence.


    I could get all the information I wanted afterwards.


    ''But there are a couple of things I have to consider first...''


    Would this guy allow me to simply revive Sasha as a <Fallen Foe>? I highly doubted it.


    ''Does that mean I should fight him first?'' No, I couldn''t do that.


    Assuming he was the strongest of the three, that meant I had to approach this carefully.


    He could have a lot of Skills hidden underneath his sleeve.


    Besides, fighting him would waste my Energy, which I needed to raise a Ranker as powerful as Sasha.


    ''I also don''t have luxury of carefully to studying and countering. Time is running out.''


    But would things be any different if I abandoned my confrontation with him and went after Sasha?


    Assuming I did get to Sasha on time and used <Fallen Foe>, wouldn''t that mean I had to bleed out a lot of Energy to achieve it?


    If I fought a Ranker after doing that, I would be at an extreme disadvantage.


    Either way, it seemed the situation was bound to get annoying.


    ''Especially since he''s able to catch up to me. Maybe he has a teleportation Skill or something.''


    Either way... I had to resolve this quickly.


    "Did you just ask about myrades? How rude. You haven''t even introduced yourself despite me telling you my name." Levi''s words sprang me from my thoughts.


    He looked friendly, though I couldn''t help but feel unnerved by his presence.


    It could be the effect of a Skill, or perhaps it was just me being on edge.


    The feeling didn''tst long, though, and I ended up returning to my calm, rational.self.in no time.


    ''The way I see it, there''s only one good option. I should hurry to Sasha and take her Essence. Once I have that, I''ll deal with this guy. Afterwards, I''ll take care of the monsters.''


    With that settled, there was no time.to be hesitating any longer.


    ''<Grand Teleportation>''


    In a sh, I vanished from my position, rushing straight for the top of the hill, which I had already sighted.


    ~VWUUSSSHHH!~


    ''I''m finally here!'' My thoughts echoed as I swiftly looked around me.


    The area was littered with remains of the two enemies that my Carnage Beasts devoured.


    I could see blood and gore scattered around, and my Carnage Beasts on standby, as well as my Shadow, all bowing in my presence.


    ''No. Now isn''t the time for that. I should be more focused on Essence. So where is i¡ª''


    "Haha! You can''t run from me!" I heard the same voice as before, this time, dangerously closer than ever.


    Expertly using <Grand Teleportation> again, I evaded the strike I knew wasing, but before I knew it, I felt the same presence appear in the location I was teleporting to.


    ''What? He studied my reaction?!'' My eyes widened as I watched the man''s de draw closer to me.


    <Haven> was more useful for projectiles, and something told me it wouldn''t be enough to handle a Ranker''s full swing.


    That meant I could only rely on one thing at this point.


    ''Grand Rock!''


    ~CLANG!~


    My trusty Rock appeared just in time, shing with the de of my adversary.


    "G-guh!" It pushed him backward, most likely a result of the recoil.


    I watched as he gritted his teeth and staggered, quickly regaining a proper stance.


    ''Damn this guy...''


    Before summoning Grand Rock, I was using it to constantly attack the wyvern to see how long it would take for it to die as a result of consistent damage.


    ''To think this guy would force me to summon it.''


    This guy was really getting on my nerves already.


    It was bad enough that I couldn''t find any Essence here, but to think this guy was getting in the way of solving the monster issue... it was infuriating.


    ''And it''s not like I''ve forgotten my vendetta against these people either.''


    "Pfft. I thought you were a proper guy, but you''re just a scaredy cat."


    Hearing gum snicker as he stared at me pissed me off, but I kept my cool while considering the other options I could employ to¡ª


    "You remind me of those important people I killed a while back. That butler and that family... they looked like royalty or something, yet they were running away like thieves." He pped his gums as he chuckled even louder.


    "How hrious!"


    Hearing him say all of those things caused my earlier thoughts to be suspended.


    There seemed to be something more important now.


    It was something he said.


    "Hey..." I whispered, my voice so low that I almost couldn''t recognize myself.


    It felt... like someone else was speaking.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Huh? You didn''t hear me? I said you''re being a pussy ass bitch. Running away like those stupid natives from earlier."


    Natives, huh? That was quite a broad brush, I would say.


    No... that wasn''t the word I was looking for.


    He said something else, didn''t he? Something about some important people... and a butler.


    "Were you the one who attacked the Lyma Estate?" I asked, once again surprised by the tone of my voice.


    The tempo was growing, but it still felt odd, almost coarse.


    It felt like the rapid noise from my racing heartbeat was drowning the sound.


    "Lyma Estate? Is that what the ce is called? Whatever, I suppose. So you''re affiliated with them, huh? Why? You''re from Earth, right?


    Don''t tell me you were working for them or something..."


    This guy... so he was the one who did it, huh? And he admitted to killing Oswald, Duke Damien, and Seraphina.


    "Ah, you were probably trying to control them, right? Yeah... that makes more sense. Well, sorry that they''re all dead, but what could I do? Orders from the top." Levi, or whatever his name was, wouldn''t stop running his mouth.


    It was beginning to get on my nerves.


    "So you''re the one, huh...?" A grin slowly formed on my face as I stared at him.


    Suddenly, I didn''t feel uneasy anymore.


    "I''m d." Taking a proper stance, I loosened my tense muscles and stared at him, fully encapsting his stature from top to bottom.


    "I don''t have to go searching for you... you''re the one who should suffer the most."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 158: Scum

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    The thing is... I always sort of knew Seraphina and her family were dead.


    I mean, the entire city was in mes, so it was quite obvious they wouldn''t survive, right?


    The moment I learned of the existence of the two Rankers¡ªHakeem and Sasha¡ªtheir fate became further sealed in stone.


    The Alliance was merciless. Whatever their ns were, so long as it involved plundering and destroying, they would do a thorough job.


    These were the same people that didn''t consider the natives of this world to be actual humans.


    They sickened to my stomach, which was why I could already tell that the ones I cared about most were most likely dead.


    However, somewhere within my heart, I had this irrational hope... that maybe... just maybe they had managed to escape.


    Perhaps they used some sort of secret escape tunnel, or maybe the Lyma Family had made it to their secret bunker and would be safe from all this madness.


    This was the irrational fear that made me all the more desperate to protect the Lyma Capital from any further chaos.


    I didn''t want any further destruction... because somehow, somewhere, I wanted to hold on to the possibility that maybe¡ªjust MAYBE¡ªthey were still alive somehow.


    However...


    "So you killed them, huh? All of them?"


    ... This man, Levi, had denied me of that little hope I guarded closely.


    Like a little candlelight blown by a soft wind, the tiny embers of that unlikely possibility faded away.


    And once again, I was left in the darkness.


    "Haaa..."


    This was perfect, though.


    "It seems there''s no point in trying to escape you or considering any other alternative." My grin broadened.


    There wasn''t a point to any of this anymore.


    "I''ll stop running now."


    I let go of my dagger, loosening my fist as I recalled my Grand Rock, causing it to hover beside me like a satellite.


    My mind let go of the looming threats in the city, and the constant rumbling of the earth.


    My gaze was fixed only on the man before me, and my thoughts only dwelled on how I wanted to make him suffer.


    "Oh? So you won''t run anymore? That''s perfect! I can tell you''re strong. If I can absorb you, I should be able to get much stronger! Hahaha!"


    ''Oh? So he can absorb me, huh? I should avoid physical contact then...'' My thoughts analyzed as I stared at him.


    My Energy Level had been restored for the most part, though considering I was now a good distance from the Lyma Capital, I had lost ess to <Carnage>.


    All things considered, however, I didn''t think I needed it to win.


    ''First of all...'' My thoughts instantly got transmitted to the two Carnage Beasts that were on standby


    ''... Let''s see what you can do.''


    ~WHOOOOOOSSSHHHH!!!~


    "RAAARGGGHHHHH!!" The two Carnage Beasts roared as they closed the distance between them and their prey in no time.


    "Ah, so these two were yours. I was wondering..." I watched Levi smile while I maintained my position.


    "Don''t underestimate me, dumbass!"


    Before the Carnage Beasts could reach him, the ground around him suddenly began to morph, and metal-like spears protruded from it, instantly impaling them.


    Deftly swinging his de, the Carnage Beasts had their heads rolling on the ground, and not long after... they faded to dust.


    "Are these your strongest summons? How unsightly... how weak."


    ''So he''s that strong, huh...'' I thought to myself as I watched him patiently.


    "I see what''s happening now. You used those two creatures to kill Sasha, right? You probably ambushed Hakeem too, or closed the distance and finished him off before he could react. That''s how you killed those two, am I wrong?"


    He wasn''t particrly wrong on both counts. I found it impressive he narrowed the conclusions so quickly.


    "This is the hill Sasha chose to stay on while controlling her Familiars. Using all of them takes a heavy toll on her, you see? So she is immobilized for the most part. You must have used that to your advantage..."


    As expected of a teammate, he knew the weakness of hid partner well.


    "As for Hakeem, his Exclusive Skill is indeed very powerful, but he isn''t that great a fighter. If you get close enough to him, you should be able to take him out."


    Correct again. This guy knew the weaknesses of his colleagues and how to kill them as swiftly as possible.


    Something told me they didn''t just tell him about all of this.


    ''Maybe he really...''


    "Now it all makes sense. Why you''re so weak, despite killing them both. Just so you know, Hakeem is weaker than I am, and Sasha''s only strong suit is that Familiar ability she has. While isted, she''s weak as hell."


    That aligned well with my observation as well. In that case, it seemed I was right all along. This guy...


    "Among us three Rankers here, I''m the strongest when ites to actualbat. So it doesn''t matter if you''ve gained a couple of Levels after defeating them. If you used those cheap ass methods, you won''t be able to defeat me anyway."


    As expected, letting this guy run his mouth was the best strategy I could have employed.


    ''Thanks to him I now know that he''s the final Ranker here. Also, his confidence from earlier, and even now, are justified.''


    That was why he was ced in charge of the most important mission of all¡ªeliminating the Lyma Family¡ªwhere the defense would be tightest.


    In any case, I had gotten enough information from him already.


    "Levi... I''ll just tell you this now, since you''ve been so courteous as to tell me so much already."


    I took a step forward, my eyes wide open and my face as deadpan as it could get.


    I couldn''t feel anything at this point. It was all just a blur¡ªa very damp blur.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "I''m Level 47 now."


    "W-what?!" Levi''s eyes bulged as soon as I revealed my Level to him.


    He was most likely surprised, though I couldn''t me him.


    "Whenpared to the grand scheme of things, it''s not that high. But... at the very least it''s higher than yours."


    That''s right. I knew the reason why he was shocked by my Level, just like I knew he was currently Level 35.


    That was because of one simple fact.


    "I can see it, you know? Your Status Window."


    Levi Davis... sure enough, he was a Ranker.


    I could see his Role, his Titles, his Skills, and pretty much his major abilities.


    ''All thanks to <Absolute Appraisal>''


    Yeah, at this point, I really didn''t care about conserving energy or being careful, and after choosing to see all this man was worth, I realized that I made the right call in doing so.


    "Levi... you''re really weak, you know?" I took another step forward as my eyes shone bright, revealing the dark crevices of his arrogant self.


    This was the man who killed Seraphina. Who robbed the Lyma Family of the happiness they deserved.


    Who ruined my ns.


    "Prepare yourself, Leech. I''ll make you wish you could die just once."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Looks like Mikey is finally going to show us how serious he can get.


    Well, the target is weaker than him, but this is still very gratifying.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 159 The Leech

    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Levi Davis


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 35


    - Life Force: 9/9 Lives (True Life Force: 30/30)


    - Energy Level: 45/45 (+10), (+15)= 70


    - Combat Ability: 30/30 (+50), (+15)= 95


    - Stat Points: 0


    - Currency: 0


    - Role: <The Leech>


    - Authority: <Leeching>


    - Titles: <The Undying>,


    , <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>, <Subordinate>, <Jack of All Trades>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Life Drain>, <Life Storage>, <Life Force Enhancement>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Sprint>, <Focus>, <Copycat>, <Skin Harden>, <Negative Status Infliction (Mid)>, <Trace>, <Language Comprehension>


    - Items Equipped: <Enchanted de>, <Energy Recovery Ne>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Enhanced Adventurer''s Wear>


    - Alignment: Neutral Evil


    [Additional Information]


    You can take the Life Force of others and apply them in many aspects; thus granting yourself power the more you take from others.


    [End Of Information]


    ************


    ''What is this guy talking about?'' Levi asked himself as he stared at the young man in front of him.


    Levi thought he resembled his younger brother a little, though he would say this guy''s face looked a bit more refined than his brother''s.


    ''Level 47? There''s no way that''s the case!''


    This was most likely a bluff.


    Yes, that''s right. A Level 47 using such roundabout tactics to defeat his enemies, and then running away when confronted with someone of Levi''s caliber... wasn''t that absurd?


    "Pfft. Your jokes aren''t funny." Levi blurted out, his gaze sharply resting on the opponent before him.


    "Are you that desperate to escape the current situation you''re in? Don''t be absurd."


    Even though Levi said this, there was a gnawing fear within him.


    ''What if he''s right?''


    Still, he rationalized his current position by defying that tiny embers of fear.


    ''Come on, Levi. He ran away from you. He''s only being like this because he''s cornered!''


    The guy in front of him was an amateur at best, especially seeing as he was affiliated with the natives of this world.


    ''Mr. Francis didn''t recruit him to The Alliance, and he also decided to be theckey of those weak ass nobles...''


    Everything pointed in the direction of his weakness.


    ''He has some pretty neat Skills, though. Teleportation and even using summoned monsters... that''s incredible.''


    However, none of those were of any consequence to him.


    His Skill, <Copycat>, allowed him to use the exact same Skill of his target while halving the Energy consumption on his end.


    The Skill would have the same efficiency too, making him literally outss his foe if they were ever to fight.


    Of course, there were some exceptions to the use of this Skill. If his opponent was using a Skill he was unaware of, or if there were some specific conditions that were required for the activation of the Skill, like having monsters to summon when dealing with a Summoning Skill, then he wouldn''t be able to copy it.


    Also, he couldn''t copy Exclusive Skills.


    ''Even at that... I can pretty much fight on the same level as him without using up my energy.


    That was how he had been able to keep up with this guy so far.


    When he teleported from the city, Levi followed using his <Copycat> Skill, and also utilized <Trace> to pinpoint his position.


    It didn''t matter what his foe did. He could just throw the same stuff at them and cancel their Skill''s effects out.


    In a battle of attrition, he was going to be the champion for sure.


    ''Though I doubt I''ll need to drag things out with him.''


    He had a bunch of Skills that granted him the edge in battle,


    ''First, I''ll use <Negative Status Infliction (Mid)'' to lower his Stats.'' Levi''s eyes shone brightly as he poured his energy into his Skill.


    ''Hehe... next, I''ll use <Sprint>, <Focus>, and <Skin Harden> to boost my offense and defense...''


    After he was done making his preparations, Levi''s grin grew even wider.


    Next, he used his Exclusive Skill<Life Force Enhancement>, which greatly boosted his Combat Ability based on how many Life Force he expended as a result.


    Thankfully, apart from the 9 Lives he had stocked up for himself, he had the storage of a hundred Life Force for this enhancement Skill.


    ''Let''s start off with using ten...''


    ~VWUUUUSSHH!~


    A surge of power coursed through him as he felt on top of the world.


    His muscles expanded, and his entire hardened body gleamed with power.


    All his stats shot through the roof, and he reached an epitome of strength that made him gaze upon his target as an ant.


    ''You just try anything! I''ll copy your Skill and use them against you, while still having the advantage!''


    In the end, this match was in his favor, as were all other matches.


    Within The Alliance, other than their Leader and his hidden pet, Levi considered himself the strongest.


    ''No... if ites to pure fighting prowess, maybe I even surpass them all!''


    That''s right! He was the strongest of all the Rankers within The Alliance.


    Perhaps even beyond.


    ''Other than Lucy Fer, I don''t think there''s anyone that can win a fight against me one on one.''


    He hadn''t even seen her fight yet, but if she were to use Skills on him, it was even possible that he could beat her.


    That was how amazing he was.


    ''Not to talk of my nine lives . Add that to my original Life Force, and that''s ten. Ten chances to win!''


    Wasn''t he just the best? Wasn''t he invincible?


    Yeah, he was!


    "Now then... let''s see if you can keep u¡ª"


    "Are you done?" The voice of the young man, who had suddenly stopped walking a while back, echoed in the air.


    "Am I... done?"


    "It seems you are. I was sick of waiting..."


    Levi gritted his teeth in annoyance as he watched the young man slowly resume his advance.


    ''Hmph! What an idiot.''


    Pressing his hells on the earth until they cracked, Levi built up enough force to propel him forward.


    ~WHOOOSSSHHH!~


    The Earth shattered, and the winds around him erupted as he dashed towards his prey.


    Even if he wanted to y with him a little, it was better to simply end things quickly.


    First he would fatally injure him.


    ''Hehe...''


    Then, he would take his life force.


    ''... Hahaha...''


    And only then would he end his miserable life.


    Levi soon got within range, his de expertly wielded as he deftly made to pierce his target straight in the chest.


    "You''re gonna di¡ª"


    ~WHOOOM!!!~


    The echo of a moving object, and the winds parting as a result, surged through the air.


    Sparks of light dangled around the area as a single rotating orb shattered the de that would have otherwise prated the target.


    "E-eh...?"


    And then, the orb, coated in highly concentrated energy, kept up it''s pace, charging straight towards the one who swing the de¡ªLevi.


    It wasing straight for him.


    Discover more content at empire


    ''I-it''s okay! I have my enchantments and <Skin Harden> to¡ª''


    ~CRACK!~


    Before Levi could conclude his line of thoughts, the orb not only tore through his hardened skin, but through all the enhancement¡ªdigging a gaping hole through the chest of his target in no time.


    "G-gurgh!"


    Blood poured out of Levi''s open mouth as he slumped to the ground.


    ''W-what just happened...?'' His bloodshot eyes widened as his vision blurred and his gaze rested on the man who stood in front of him.


    ''H-how did it just... do that?''


    Levi didn''t get it.


    He couldn''t understand. Did a single rock just prate his defenses and break through him?


    B-but... that was impossible!


    "That''s one life gone..." The calm voice of the young man danced in the air, and Levi could feel his cold, unfeeling gaze rest on him.


    "... Eight more to go."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Let''s all cheer for Levi! He can do it!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 160 Desperate Struggle

    "Puahhh!"


    Levi gasped back to life, feeling his heart stutter back into motion.


    The gaping wound in his chest closed as he returned from death.


    His enchanted dey shattered beside him, no longer capable of defending him.


    Ignoring the raw pain, he rose, his rage ignited.


    ''Eight more to go...''


    These words echoed in Levi''s mind, and a sudden chill ran down his spine.


    He felt like a cornered animal, hunted by an unstoppable predator.


    ''How did he do that? He''s too fast. I couldn''t even react!''


    Millions of thoughts swirled within his mind as he came face to face with the monster that stood in front of him.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his face as well.


    ''But I''m Levi Davis,'' he thought.


    He couldn''t let his fears dominate him.


    There had to be a way, a loophole to exploit, a trick he could use.


    He had to regroup and rethink his strategy.


    ''My debuff effect should be wearing him down slowly, I just need to hold on for a while!''


    Levi had eight more lives and a bag full of skills to use, but it was clear that the young man had abilities that were beyond his understanding.


    The rock that shattered his de and pierced his hardened skin was not a simple rock but an object infused with an incredible amount of energy.


    It was not a move that he could copy, and he was suddenly at a loss for what to do next.


    Nevertheless, Levi was not one to surrender. He would rather die than admit defeat.


    ''If I turn it into a battle of attrition, I should be able to lower his Stats and grant myself the advantage in no time.''


    Now holding onto next life, he immediately used <Life Drain>, aiming to take some of his opponent''s life force and possibly turn the tables on him.


    "I only need to reach him this time..." Levi''s eyes were alight with a frightening intensity.


    The man before him said nothing, his face an emotionless mask.


    With renewed vigor, Leviunched at him again, using the power of <Sprint> to increase his speed.


    ~WHOOOOSSSHHH!~


    ''This time, I''ll appear in his blond spot, and I''ll pay more attention to his movements since I''m going close range.''


    If Levi could just touch the opponent, he would be paralyzed.


    That was all he needed to win.


    ''Almost... there!''


    Just as he was about tond a hit, his lips curled up in a wide grin, and his eyes bulging in anticipation... the man casually sidestepped.


    ''E-eh?!''


    How did he know? How was he fast enough to dodge at precisely the right angle that he needed to?


    ''D-don''t tell me... he already saw meing?!''


    ~WHAM!~


    The young man instantly struck Levi in the back.


    "Guack!"


    Levi flew forward, his vision blurred. He barely had time to register the pain before another attack, a kick this time, sent him hurtling in the opposite direction.


    ~BOOOOM!~


    He grunted as he collided with a tree, its trunk cracking under the impact.


    Another life lost.


    Gasping for breath, Levi staggered back to his feet.


    "That''s two lives..." The young man''s cold voice rang out.


    Panic bubbled within Levi. His attacks were being nullified, his lives taken away like he was nothing more than a small annoyance.


    His arrogance from earlier seemedughable now.


    "Fuck!"


    He attempted to activate <Life Force Enhancement> again, willing to sacrifice another ten lives for power.


    Yet, as if reading his mind, the man was upon him, his fists a blur.


    Each hit was a drum beat, relentless and unending, marking the countdown of Levi''s lives.


    One by one, they were snuffed out.


    Levi tried again and again, using a variety of his skills, attempting tond a single sessful hit.


    But the young man remained untouchable. His every move was easily countered or ignored, and with each failure, Levi felt a sliver of his life force slip away.


    He used <Sprint> to quickly approach the man, only to be stopped by a swift punch to the chest.


    He tried <Skin Harden> and his enchanted himself with more Life Force in an attempt topensate for his clearly disadvantaged state.


    Unfortunately, it was all for naught.


    "Ack!"


    "That''s three..."


    ~BOOOOOM!!~


    "Four..."


    "Puack!"


    "Five..."


    ~FWIISSHHH!~


    "Six..."


    The count was like a death knell, pushing Levi further into despair.


    Every time he fell, he rose again, only to be pushed back down. He was on hisst legs, his spirit wavering.


    "Haa... haaaa..."


    Hisst hope was his <Life Force Enhancement>, using thest of his life force storage to increase hisbat ability to its highest.


    "You''ve got two left..." the man said, looking at Levi as though he was a bug ready to be squashed.


    "S-shut... shut uuuupppp!!!"


    With a final burst of determination, Levi charged, his body shining with energy.


    ~WHUUUUSSSSSHHHHH!!!~


    But the young man just shook his head, raised his hand, and said a single word.


    "Null."


    In an instant, Levi felt the energy within him scatter, his enhancement dissipously.


    "E-eh...?" He stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening as hisst chance slipped away.


    He could only watch helplessly as the young man approached him, his eyes cold and unforgiving.


    "That''s seven... And now... for thest one..."


    The world went dark for Levi as he met his end, his arrogance and confidence crushed under the strength of his opponent.


    Hisst thought was one of disbelief. He had been so certain of his victory, but he had been defeated, humiliated, and killed multiple times by the man he underestimated.


    Levi Davis, the strongest among the Rankers within The Alliance, had fallen.


    ''H-how?''


    Who is this man? How did he manage to push me this far?


    And without even using any proper Skill. Everything was due to brute force and his Items.


    "Why the hell are your Stats not dropping!" He screamed.


    He had debuffed him for sure, yet the guy didn''t seem to be getting any weaker.


    It didn''t make any sense at all.


    "I have a higher resistance than your <Status Infliction (Mid)> Skill." The answer he gave was so simple that it felt so natural.


    Yet, for some reason, Levi''s eyes bulged as he took the information in.


    "My... Skill... so you knew...?"


    Hold on, of course he knew. From the very start, he knew just how strong Levi was.


    How else was this monster able to surmise that he had multiple lives, and that his Lives kept reducing as time passed?


    Why else would the man refuse to resort to Skills, despite possibly having a wide variety of them?


    Levi felt like a fool for not realizing it sooner.


    "Y-you can see my Status Window...?!" He screamed, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Correct."


    The calm response of the young man made him lose thest strand of his will.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Shaky and battered, Levi fell to his knees.


    He was down to hisst life, with no possibility of winning , or any chance of sess.


    The man''s gaze on him was cold and calcting, obviously not one what was willing to show even a strand of mercy.


    "You should already know that I''m going to kill you. Nothing you say or do will make me spare you."


    Levi knew all of this.


    This young man, the same one who resembled the gullible brother he used to bully so much back on Earth¡ªthe same brother whose life Force he absorbed as the first step to surviving the Tutorial¡ªwas now going to kill him.


    And he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Fuck this. Fuck you..."


    Levi gritted his teeth as he red at the seemingly unbeatable for.


    ''There''s no way I''m going down without a fight!''


    If this was his end, he would make sure the man remembered him.


    "Rahhhhhhh!!!" Rising, he poured all his remaining energy into hisst attack.


    His fists were ame, energy crackling around him as he lunged at his foe onest time.


    The man didn''t dodge this time.


    Instead, he raised a hand, and in an instant, a bright sh engulfed Levi.


    ''W-what? Releasing pure Energy?''


    The energy surrounding him dissipated, leaving him vulnerable and defenseless.


    ''N-no wait... I changed my mind!''


    Levi knew deep down what he wanted. It wasn''t to go out guns zing...


    ''I-I don''t want to die!''


    Even if it meant begging this man, or making any kind of deal, he wanted to preserve his life.


    "P-please spare me¡ª"


    Levi didn''t even have time to scream as the man''s punchnded squarely on his chest.


    ~SQUELCH!~


    There was a moment of pain so intense that he felt like his whole body was aze.


    The man''s hand dug straight into his chest, reaching for his heart.


    "Die."


    The hand crushed his heart, and then everything went dark.


    "...."


    When Levi blinked open his eyes again, he was staring at his Status Window.


    It read ''0 lives remaining.''


    A harsh, mocking voice echoed in his ears.


    "That''s thest life gone. Game over, Levi."


    All the Life Force he had stockpiled was now gone.


    All that was left were his standard Lives.


    He had no more Life Force to use as Enchantments, and most of his Skills were on cool-down.


    Even of they weren''t, they wouldn''t be useful here.


    He knew anything he said or did here would be meaningless.


    Realizing this, he remained on the ground as the floating rock of the man lunged at him to deal the final strike.


    ~WHOOOOMMM!!~


    And with that, the world around Levi faded into nothingness, hisst life extinguished by an opponent who had proven to be far more powerful than he could ever have anticipated.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161 Catharsis

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 10 Hours]


    "What an idiot¡­" I murmured, looking down on the corpse of Levi Davis, the self-proimed strongest Ranker.


    Somehow, I doubted that was the case.


    I had initially wanted to make him suffer some more, but it all felt pointless at some point. There was a time he wanted to use a mass of energy to attack, so I had to use one of my Items <Rubix Cube> to nullify it.


    ''Now that I think of it, that was a waste. What did I do that for?''


    Perhaps I just wanted him to experience despair. And from what I saw, it seemed I seeded in that.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "At least I gained something from this endeavor."


    Even though I lost two of my powerful Minions in the process, I had obtained another pawn.


    ''It''s a shame I couldn''t get Sasha, though. That would have been¡ª''


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!~


    I heard a massive explosioning from the Lyma Capital, causing me to sharply turn my attention to the city in mes.


    ''Damn it. This ce is as good as finished¡­''


    There was no way I could handle twelve wyverns and one dragon by myself. If it came down to it, I should be able to handle one wyvern, but not so many at once.


    I didn''t know how strong the dragon was, so there was no way I could take my chances.


    ''At this point, the only thing I can do is salvage all I can in the Lyma Capital and Estate, and return to Theo and the others to inform them of the terrible news.''


    In the end, this entire city was only a small portion of what the Lyma Family had. Since that was the case, it wasn''t worth risking my life over to defend.


    ''Alright then¡­'' After obtaining Levi''s essence, I set my sights on the city while activating the effects of my Concealment Robe.


    ''... Let''s begin!''


    *********


    ~VWUUSH!~


    I reappeared in front of the city using teleportation, and it didn''t take me very long to reach the ruins that once stood tall as the Lyma Capital.


    My Energy Level had dipped considerably, so I was treading on eggshells here. I also had to activate <Turbo> in order to increase the rate at which I traversed the city andpleted the mission.


    With Concealment Robe active, I was able to navigate my way through the city to find the properties that the minions with Hakeem had managed to plunder.


    It was a considerablyrge load; mostly consisting of jewelry and money. I indiscriminately ced all of them in my


    .


    I would have to trade a lot of the jewels and gemster, but since I was in a rush now, I could only dump everything I could into my storage space.


    Once I was done with the city, the next ce I set my sights on was the Lyma Estate.


    "Seraphina¡­" I whispered.


    My gaze fell slightly as I recalled ourst night together.


    I personally didn''t want to see her corpse, but considering what had to be done¡­ my body didn''t hesitate to move.


    My emotions slowly died down, and my eyes remained fixed on the target as I sprinted toward it.


    *******


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 11 Hours]


    The Lyma Estate, once a grand spectacle, was nothing more than a graveyard at sunset.


    The skies were painted with hues of orange, pink and red - a beautiful end to a horrific day.


    I surveyed the wreckage, my eyes darting around to witness any sign of plundered treasure.


    ''Just as I saw in the city, the invaders would have stolen a lot of things from the Estate. I just need to find everything¡­''


    Doing so while taking in the terrible scenery before me was difficult, though.


    The grandeur of the Estate was tarnished, the walls marked by battle, and the air heavy with the stench of blood and death.


    Guardsy strewn across the floor, their lifeless bodies telling the tale of a fight they had no chance of winning. I walked past them, their faces etched in my memory.


    Maids, who had once bustled around this grand estate, nowy cold and lifeless. The unfairness of it all, the cruelty, fueled a rage in me that felt never-ending.


    Though, it onlysted a moment before I felt nothing.


    The sight of nine corpses, distinct in their Earth Survivor equipment, brought a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ''Did the wyverns and dragons do them in? Yeah, that makes sense.''


    Since they were still here when the monsters caused the havoc, it was clear they would stand no chance and die.


    These were people from my world, yet looking at their corpses did nothing for me.


    No, perhaps I even felt good watching their scorched forms and scattered limbs.


    ''They killed innocent people. They have no humanity left in them.'' The way I saw it, the denizens of this world were far more human than those from Earth.


    "Oh, look right there. Treasure." I noticed sacks stacked in a corner.


    If they were anything like the sacks I saw in the city, they would be enchanted ones¡ªwhich meant they contained way more properties than their size indicated.


    Something like my special storage space.


    I stepped over the corpses of the invaders, my heart hardening against them.


    "I wonder¡­ is this the reason theyid waste to this ce? Just to plunder?"


    Was that the kind of ce The Alliance was?


    Once I was done taking the treasures, I left the area and decided to explore the grounds more.


    ''Fortunately, my Enchanted Ne is recovering more energy than what I''m expending with the Cloak.''


    That way, I could always remain hidden.


    I finally reached the garden area of the Estate, its once lush greenery now sttered with blood.


    And there, I saw them - the Lyma family.


    The Duke, the Duchess, Seraphina and her sisters.


    "Ah¡­" My heart pounded in my chest, a dull pain echoing with each beat.


    They were all emaciated, as if their life force was sucked out to the veryst.


    ''Must be due to Levi''s Skill¡­''


    It was a gruesome sight. Yet, I recognized them.


    The Duke, arge man who had once held amanding presence, now a frail husk of his former self. The Duchess, her elegance reced with a terrifying frailty. And the sisters, young and full of life, nowy lifeless.


    The youngest among them was Seraphina, her lively eyes now vacant.


    ''T-this is¡­''


    A rage unlike any other filled me, searing through my veins. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms.


    However, within moments, that rage dissipated.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you all." I looked at them, feeling guilty for not being as sad and angry as I should have been.


    "The least I can do is promise that I won''t forget any of you¡­ any of this."


    It had been a short moment, and this was only my first month in this world, with many more things for me to see and experience.


    Still, I couldn''t forget them.


    "And as for the person who was responsible for this, Francis¡­ I''ll make sure he suffers for this. You have my word."


    With one final nce at them, I smiled warmly.


    "If there is a heaven in this world¡­ I hope you all are happy there as you watch over Theo."


    I turned away from their corpse, even seeing that of the butler in the distance.


    "I will keep my promise to you. I will protect Theo, and I will make sure he carries on your legacy."


    There was nothing stopping me from turning my back on these people and running away.


    ''It''s going to be a difficult time for the Lyma Family. I''ll probably suffer more detriment than I would profit. However¡­''


    I wanted to do this. I desired, more than anything, to protect Seraphina''s brother¡­ and what was left of the Lyma Family.


    "I will make sure¡­ that you can smile in the afterlife. So please, watch over me." I smiled, walking away from the dead bodies behind me.


    "Goodbye."


    ********


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 12 Hours]


    "Looks like this is it."


    Once I was done thoroughly scouring the entire Estate for the treasures the invaders had amassed, and found nothing else, I decided it was time to leave and return to Theo and everyone else.


    They must have been worried after waiting for so long, so I had to hurry.


    I left the Lyma Estate and began traversing the capital, stealing one final nce at it as I walked in serenity.


    ''There''s a lot to think about. But, I think I''ve had enough happening in one day. I just¡­ need some rest.''


    However, much to the contrary, the most terrifying urrence suddenly appeared right in front of me.


    "Hey, Sleepyhead."


    "N-no way¡­" My eyes widened as my entire gaze fell on the young woman in front of me.


    She was grinning like the devil, and her eyes glowed with such energy that I couldn''t decipher it.


    "L-Lucy Fer?!"


    "That''s right." She smirked, drawing closer to me.


    Right there and then, in the wreck of the city, with monsters prowling around under the dim light of the light evening¡­ I was encumbered with an unexpected reunion.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    It''s just one problem after the other for Mikey, isn''t it? Poor guy.


    On the bright side, it''s nice to see Lucy.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 162 Lucy Fer And Mikey

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 12 Hours]


    Deadly silence invaded the air as I stood face-to-face with a predator that seemed so impossible to ovee that it became overwhelming.


    A bead of sweat fell from my face as an uneasy face formed. I unconsciously took a step back while clenching my fist as our gazes met.


    I could feel a multitude of emotions swirling within me.


    Fear. Apprehension. Curiosity. Nervousness. Shame.


    But¡­ most of all, there was a strange feeling that I couldn''t shake off. It was the strongest thing I felt at that point.


    It was¡­ surprisingly relief?


    "I-It''s good to see you again¡­" I stuttered, staring at her fearless smile.


    My heart was racing rapidly, and I felt my body grow hot all of a sudden. Was this the effect of her Skill? Was she doing something to me?


    No, it didn''t feel that way.


    It felt natural. Almost as if¡­ I had been longing for this moment.


    This woman standing before me was extremely scary, but for some reason, I wanted to see her. And now that she was standing right in front of me, it felt like everything else had suddenly been suspended.


    "Really? You don''t look like you are happy to see me, though." Her voice tickled my ears, snapping me out of my very confusing thoughts.


    She took another step forward, and I unintentionally took one back.


    "W-well¡­" I didn''t know what to say to her at this point.


    ''What in the world is she doing here? Should I just run away? No, I have the


    Title, so I don''t think that''ll be really helpful.''


    It was better not to annoy her.


    It had been quite some time since Ist saw Lucy Fer. I could only imagine how strong she was at this point.


    "You''re Level 48 now. Not bad. Your Stats and Items are also a step up from thest time I saw them. Looks like you really took my advice, huh?"


    "Haha¡­ well, yeah¡­"


    I forgot she could check my Status Window. It felt strange, like I was naked as she pierced through my hidden information.


    ''That''s not fair. I too¡­ I can also check hers!''


    I decided to activate my <Absolute Appraisal> Skill on her, damning the consequences. Surely, she wouldn''t mind¡­ right?


    [Skill Failed]


    <Target is over 50 Levels above you>


    {The Target has over 50 Levels more than you do. You also do not possess enough Energy to settle the cost of viewing the Target''s Status Information}


    ''E-eh? What in the world?!'' My eyes bulged as I saw my Skill crumble before my very eyes.


    Lucy Fer was over 50 Levels above me? That made her at least Level 99. How in the world did she get strong so quickly?!


    "Pfft. Did you just try to view my Status Information? You little creep, that''s rude." She snickered, smiling broadly.


    "B-but you did the same to me!" I finally protested, oveing the fear that had been ingrained within me since ourst encounter.


    My heart began to race faster.


    "Oh? Talking back now, are we? Looks like Sleepyhead really grew these past couple of weeks."


    ~FWOOSH!~


    In a sh, before I could even move, I felt her hand on my shoulder and her crushing presence right in front of me.


    ''W-what? I can''t¡­ move¡­''


    "I like it. I find that very hot, you know?" Hearing her soft voice whisper into my ears made me get instant chills.


    I immediately forgot about everything else, and only Lucy Fer became my focus.


    My heart raced rapidly, almost to the point that I felt I would have a heart attack. Watching her long hair swaying behind her, and taking a whiff of how lovely she smelled¡­ it made me incredibly docile.


    ''No, what am I doing right now? This woman is dangerous!''


    I had just been shown hoe merciless the people of Earth could be, and Lucy Fer wasn''t an exception.


    She was a Ranker in the upper tier. She wouldn''t hesitate to act for her profit. Now that I had gotten a bit stronger, perhaps her purpose here was to¡­ make me her ve?


    ''She mentioned that before, didn''t she?''


    "What are you nning? You''re going to control me like you promised?" I asked, a re forming on my face.


    "What?" I heard her make an oddly surprised sound.


    It made me seem like the crazy one for suspecting that was her angle. But if that wasn''t the case, then why was she here? Wasn''t it because of me?


    "What are you talking abou¡ª"


    "ROOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!!"


    The terrifying screech of the wyverns interrupted Lucy Fer''s words, and they suddenly appeared in the sky, along with the dragon above.


    All thirteen of them, floating in the air, roared and screeched, their wings pping as they settled their gazes in our direction.


    ''Why are they looking here? Could it be her?'' I stared hard at Lucy Fer, but found her nonchnt about the whole thing.


    ''No¡­ she was waiting for me at the city square. If she was so obvious, they would have noticed her already. Besides, it seems they''re staring at me¡­ or am I wrong?''


    I wasn''t wrong! They were targeting me.


    But why? I was currently invisible, wasn''t I?


    ''Ah! Don''t tell me¡­!'' My eyes bulged as I figured out the reason for their sudden focus on me.


    The effects of my Concealment Cloak had stopped!


    It must have happened when Lucy Fer paralyzed me, making me unable to use any Skills or properly utilize my Energy.


    "What the fuck, Lucy Fer? You''ve doomed us both!" I yelled without thinking, my eyes widening as the flying creatures growled and snarled as they prepared to descend.


    I expected her to let go of me so I could teleport us¡ªno, sorry, me¡ªaway from danger, but Lucy Fer remained motionless.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" I screamed, watching as they descended with ferocious roars.


    The earth trembled, and I could feel the hair standing on my skin. This girl was crazy! She wanted to kill us both!


    "Rx, sleepyhead." I suddenly heard her calm voice.


    It was so still and sweet that one wouldn''t think a bunch of horrifying creatures were on their way to attack us.


    "Just who do you think I am?"


    "A crazy woman¡­" was what I would say if my life wasn''t in the palm of her hands right now.


    "Since you''ve grown a lot, I guess I should show off a little too. Watch and learn, sleepyhead!"


    Stretching her unupied hand upward, she grinned widely, her eyes glowing and her sharp teeth evident.


    "<Dark Pulse>"


    ~VWUUUUUUMMMM!!!~


    In a moment, a dark wave erupted, with her as the catalyst. It rushed all around her, covering everything around her.


    Perhaps it was because she was holding me, but I didn''t feel anything particrly after the pulse expanded past me.


    However¡­ the same couldn''t be said for the creatures of the sky.


    ~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!~


    They all copsed on the ground, their massive bodies creating craters around us. I felt the ground rumble as theynded; though by some miracle, none of them fell on us.


    I didn''t know if this was another effect of her Skill, or if it was just mere chance.


    But, the amazing part was¡­ Lucy Fer wasn''t done yet.


    "<Bloodwork: Stage 3>"


    ~FWIIIIISSSSHHHH!!!~


    Suddenly, rising from the ground where the dragon and wyvernsnded were massive spikes coated in crimson.


    They pierced the monsters from the ground up, raising them up as one would a wild beast with a stake.


    All thirteen of them were raised by the sharp red pirs, all of them unable to even resist in the slightest.


    "J-just like that¡­?" I murmured, my eyes widening at the sight before me.


    The creatures of horror that I had no chance of beating were so easily taken down by Lucy Fer.


    ''Just how strong is she?!'' I found myself asking once again.


    "Pretty cool, right?" She chuckled, finally letting go of my shoulders at longst.


    "Y-yeah¡­" I managed to say while gulping down a huge load of saliva.


    I knew this world was filled with what many would consider miracles, and that having Skills meant we could do many amazing things. But this¡­ what I was seeing¡­ it wasn''t just a miracle.


    It was an anomaly!


    "They aren''t dead yet." Lucy Fer smiled at me, her pink eyes glowing.


    "O-oh. I see. They''re that strong, huh?" Iughed silently.


    "No, it''s not that. I held back a little so they wouldn''t die. It would be a waste if I was the one to kill them."


    My heart thumped as she said that.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, watching as her eyes narrowed slowly as she stared at me.


    "I''m saying I can let you have thest kill to not only raise your Level, but also make them your Minions."


    What? That was¡­ so generous. Too generous.


    "W-why? What''s the catch?" I asked her, my eyes widening in disbelief.


    "No catch, idiot. I told you before, didn''t I? I quite like you. Besides, I think that''s amplepensation for the tragedy that happened here."


    "I¡­ I don''t understand¡­"


    This was beyond myprehension.


    It made no sense to me.


    Lucy Fer was far more powerful than I was. She was a monster above anything I had ever experienced. She was also ruthless when she needed to be.


    Yet why? Why would she take an interest in me and grant me such a huge favor? It¡­ it made no sense!


    "Ah, you''re such an idiot. You know what? I changed my mind."


    "W-wait, no!"


    "There''ll be a catch, after all." She beamed as she stared at me.


    I didn''t know if this was her n all along, or my hesitation was the cause, but something about a catch began to make me feel uneasy.


    "What''s the catch?" I asked her, my tone sullen as I pondered on what would be of me at this point.


    "Well, it''s simple¡­ really." She smirked. "I''m sure it wouldn''t be too much of a problem for you."


    ''What is she thinking? Why is she licking her lips like that?'' My heart rate increased exponentially.


    I saw her lift her hand towards me, her palm outstretched, as a very dangerous glint appeared in her eyes.


    What exactly did she want from me? Could it be¡ª?!


    "Gimme money. I''m broke."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Man¡­ call it author bias all you want, but I really like these two interacting.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 163 Devils Bargain

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 12 Hours]


    "M-money...?" I muttered.


    Lucy Fer seemed to be serious when she looked at me with her gem-like eyes, but I couldn''t help but be taken aback by her request.


    "What do you mean? You''re... broke?" I asked, my eyes fixed on her squeezed face.


    "Urgh! Must I spell it out for you? I spent most of my Currency getting my new ring. I couldn''t resist the urge, and the discount was also nice too!"


    I could see her pout as she folded her arms while looking at me greedily.


    ''Haha... so she must have the <Spendthrift> Title, just like me.''


    It made sense that she would, considering how much she pushed me to spend my Currency in order to buy more equipment and Skills.


    "It''s a good deal, if I do say so myself. Or should we just forget about it?"


    "No, no. Ipletely understand!" I swiftly yelled, my arms iling in the air.


    "Haha! You better, sleepyhead."


    This girl... sometimes she was downright scary, but at instances like this, she felt nothing short of cute.


    Plus, was it just me, or was she... much shorter than I remembered.


    No, it wasn''t that she was shorter at all. I think... I was the one who had be much taller than before.


    Looking down as I stared at her made me recognize that even more.


    "So, how much are we talking about?" I asked, releasing all the breath I had been holding in for some time.


    "Hmm... Let''s see."


    Lucy Fer rubbed her chin and looked at the barely moving monsters who hung on her spiky red pirs.


    I could tell that she was carefully scrutinizing them.


    "Since I like you so much, Sleepyhead, I''ll sell each one to you for 500 Currency." She finally posited, one hand on her hip, and the other pointed at me.


    "The dragon will have to be 1,000 Currency. That makes a total of 7,000 Currency!"


    My jaws nearly dropped as I heard her exorbitant price.


    7,000 Currency? What in the world? I didn''t have that kind of money! She could see my Status Window, so she should have already known about that.


    ''H-hold on... what am I thinking? I have more than enough money from what was plundered earlier, don''t I?''


    Yeah! I was practically a billionaire at this point.


    I didn''t check all the sacs, but from the ones I did, there were a lot of them chock-full of Currency.


    In essence... I could pay her 7,000 very easily.


    "Hmph. Very well. Don''t back out of the deal, okay?" I smirked, feeling the advantage suddenly shift to my favor.


    ''Hehe! She''s gonna lose out on this deal in the end!''


    Somehow I felt good¡ªno, great¡ªwith that assumption.


    "Oh? You actually have that amount? Perfect! No backing out, okay?"


    She took the words right out of my mouth.


    "One sec."


    I activated my


    Window Interface, tapping one of the icons that contained a Sac that was chuck full of Currency.


    ~FWUUSH~


    Just like clockwork, the sac materialized in front of me, and I held it by the mouth with pride, my grin widening.


    "Hm? What''s this?" Lucy Fer looked at me, and then at the sac with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean? I''m paying you. You said 7,000 Currency, right? Well then¡ª"


    "Are you paying me with Native Currency?"


    "Yeah? What of it?" I chuckled, opening the money bag to see the goodies locked inside.


    Just this single bag would be enough to get me so many good equipment when I wanted to evolve.


    "You realize that Native Currency is unrecognized by the System, right?" Lucy''s words interrupted my sublime thoughts.


    For a moment, my brain shut down. My perception of reality ceased to function, and my body grew so rigid that one would think I was a statue.


    Discover stories with empire


    "W-what did you... just say?" My words came out as a croak, barely audible.


    "I mean, we can use our Currency to transact with the Natives here, but we can''t use their Currency to buy stuff in the System. That means our Currency can''t be gotten from anywhere but the System or fellow Survivors."


    "E-eh...?" More croaking escaped my lips.


    "You think I wouldn''t have just robbed someone and gotten their Currency if I wanted Native money? This guy... you''re hrious."


    What in the world? So Native Currency was useless by System standards?


    If so, then... what in the world did I struggle for all this time?


    I thought I would be rewarded and using that Currency, I would be able to buy lots of great things within the Shop.


    If none of the Currency here could be used for that, my efforts¡ªwhether in plundering this ce, or helping the Lyma Family¡ªwere in vain.


    "Argh! My Holy Elixers! Arghhh! Nooooo!!!" I tightly clutched my hair and screamed in regret.


    Why me? This wasn''t fair! After everything I went through, I at least thought that the silver lining of all my hardship would be that I received so much Currency.


    And yet... yet...


    "H-hold on. The Invaders took the Currency as valuables, right? That means it''s useful for something!" I swiftly spoke, hoping that Lucy Fer was wrong.


    "I mean, you can use the Currency to transact with natives, so it''s still useful. You can buy this world''s equipment, and you can also get a lot with it. It''s not particrly useless, but... it''s not something I find valuable."


    Looking at Lucy Fer''s eyes, I could tell that she was definitely not going to collect the Native Currency I had on me.


    "W-what if I can''t pay you?" I asked, hoping that she would show me mercy.


    I mean, she did allow me to take the spoils when west saw each other in the Dungeon of Stone.


    Plus, she was nice enough to make this offer. Maybe her liking me would y a big role in this.


    "If you can''t pay me, I''ll take the reward for myself, Sleepyhead. There''s only so much I can do for you, you know?"


    ... As expected, my luck never seemed to be good when it counted the most.


    "I could at least gain one or two Levels if I killed them, you know? Plus, I''m sure they''ll drop Items, so I could just take the Items and sell them in the <Shop> for money."


    She made so many solid points. In fact, she was already going to experience enough loss by making me have thest kill.


    "You need this more than I need your Currency, you know?" Lucy Fer''sst words hammered in the cold reality to me.


    I couldn''t deny it.


    "T-then..." I whispered, feeling my entire body tense as a result of desperation.


    I didn''t have enough Currency to pay her. However, this was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up no matter what.


    In the end, I had to make a very difficult decision.


    "... Can we make another arrangement? I promise, you won''t regret it."


    No matter what it took, I had to make use of this chance.


    It was the best way to get stronger!


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 164 Becoming Stronger

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 12 Hours]


    {A Few Moments Later}


    "Fine. I''ll ept that." Lucy Fer finally said, a small smile etched on her face.


    My treoubled expression melted the instant she said that. I had feared she would downright refuse, but it turned out I was being too pessimistic.


    "But your Currency is currently just 500, right? How do you n on getting the remaining 3,000 Currency so you can pay me half?"


    Yeah, there was that question, wasn''t there? I was also t broke, and the amount I had with me was my single lifeline when it came.to the System.


    Who would have thought I would sink so low when it came to funds?


    However, I had a trick up my sleeves.


    "I killed three Rankers, so their equipment were transferred to me. I''ll liquidate them into Currency. I''m sure they should be enough to reach the 3,000 mark."


    I could only hope that was the case. If it wasn''t, then I was officially screwed.


    Lucy Fer had already given me too much leeway. Asking for more would be ridiculous.


    Besides, I didn''t like being so shameless in front of her.


    "Alright, then. Let''s see how much they''re worth." She folded her arms and watched me operate the <Shop> Interface to sell the items.


    It didn''t take too long for me to sell everything I had in stock.


    And much to my relief... I recieved 3,400 for all the Items.


    "That makes my total Currency 3,900..." I smiled, looking as relieved as I was excited.


    "Yeah. I can see that. Now, do the transfer."


    Lucy Fer''s words sounded a bit harsh, but it was understandable.


    She could just use her Compulsion Skill to make me give her all my Currency without being obligated to fulfil her end of the deal.


    The way I saw it... she was being very kind to me.


    ''Compared to the other Survivors... she''s different.''


    "<Currency Transfer>: I wish to give 3,500 of my Currency to the Ranker <Lucy Fer>." I spoke, steadily.


    [System Notice]


    <Are You Sure About This?>


    [Yes] [No]


    ''Why don''t you mind your business?'' I grumbled internally while picking the [Yes] option.


    Instantly, a bright sh of light emanated from my System, and I could see the Currency draining from my ount.


    It felt like my blood was being sucked dry, but I endured.


    I had to endure!


    ''For my reward... for the future!'' I sniffed as I watched my remaining 400 Currency sitting in my ount.


    ''T-this is for the best.''


    Leveling Up, gaining potential Skills as We s Items, and having powerful Minions using <Fallen Foe>... I couldn''t pass those up.


    "Pleasure doing business with you, Sleepyhead. Now then, I suppose it''s time for you to do the honors of killing the monsters."


    The time was finally at hand.


    I stared at all the opponents before me, and to be honest, they still appeared intimidating despite looking so weak and wretched.


    "Need some help? I can damage them some more, you know? Maybe also buff you in the proce¡ª"


    "No, I''m fine." I nced at Lucy Fer, a broad smile coursing through my face.


    "If I can''t do this much... that would just suck, wouldn''t it?" Find your next read on empire


    The moment I said this, I noticed pink hues appear on Lucy Fer''s face as her eyes widened in slight surprise.


    ''What the hell? She''s blushing?'' I pretended not to notice anything and turned my attention to the opponents I had to face.


    "Alright, Sleepyhead. Knock ''em out!"


    ~VWUUUSSHH~


    Utilizing the Energy I possessed, I activated my Skills, summoning my Grand Rock while also wielding my dagger.


    A fearless formed on my face, as my eyes glowed with the expectation of reward.


    There was only one response I could give to Lucy Fer''s encouragement.


    "With pleasure!"


    ************


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 13 Hours]


    "Haa... Haa... I''m finally done."


    A bright smile escaped my face as I stared at the vanishing corpse of the final opponent¡ªthe dragon.


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    <You Have Leveled Up>


    "Looks like it was all worth it." I couldn''t stop grinning.


    "Of course, Sleepyhead. It''s always great to fight stronger enemies." Lucy Fer approached me, having an equally excited expression on her face.


    "Congrattions. You''re now Level 65."


    I could feel a tingle of excitement as Lucy Fer told me this.


    It felt like electricity ran through my body, and I gazed upon my calloused palm with pride.


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Mikey Rael


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 65


    - Life Force: 25/25 (+25)= 50


    - Energy Level: 40/40 (+50), (+10), (+25)= 125


    - Combat Ability: 31/31 (+100), (+30), (+10) (+25)= 196


    - Stat Points: 95


    - Currency: 400


    - Role: <The Dreamer>


    - Authority: <Dream/Nightmare>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>,


    , <Spendthrift>, <Rock Master>, <Elementalist>, <Wyvern yer>, <Dragon Killer>


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Dream>, <Nightmare>, <Visualize>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Turbo>, <Immersion>, <Fallen Foe>, <Grand Teleportation>, <Haven>, <Absolute Appraisal>, <Full Resistance (High)>, <Elevate>, <Gravity Press>, <Carnage>, <Elemental Attribute (Basic)>, <Regeneration>, <Viscosity>, <Truthful re>,<Danger Sense>, <Grand Flight>, <Draconic Body>, <Dragon Cry>, <Dragon Eyes>, <Language Comprehension>,


    - Items Equipped: <Grand Rock>, <Sharp Dagger>, <Upgraded Enchanted Speedo>, <Upgraded Energy Recovery Ne>, <Concealment Cloak>, <Tower Pass (F1)>, <Navigating Compass>, <Special Watch>, <Elite Adventurer''s Wear (ck)>, <Upgraded Enchanted Glove>, <Ring Of Life>


    - Alignment: Lawful Evil


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and past by living it. It is a coveted power worthy of desire, but a scary one to possess.


    [End Of Information]


    "Thanks." I responded.


    Killing these thirteen beasts had advanced me 17 Levels higher than my previous state.


    It was a great harvest for me.


    And, just as I wanted, I was able to harvest all their Essences.


    ''Resurrecting them with <Fallen Foes> will require a ton of energy, but I''ll keep the Essences for now.''


    Also, other than their Essences, the vanquished does dropped Items.


    For the Wyverns, I recieved;


    <Common Wyvern Ore (¡Á12)>


    <Common Wyvern Blood (¡Á12)>


    <Common Wyvern Bone (¡Á12)>


    I was also able to obtain the <Flight> and <Tough Hide> Skills from them.


    From the Dragon, I was able to get even more amazing Items and Skills.


    <Common Dragon Ore>


    <Common Dragon Blood>


    <Common Dragon Bone>


    <Common Dragon Scales (¡Á3)>


    <Common Dragon Wings>


    My <Tough Hide> Skill also evolved to the <Draconic Body>, and my <Flight> Skill evolved into <Grand Flight>. I also got the <Dragon Cry> and <Dragon Eye> Skills.


    I figured that with the materials I got from the Wyverns and Dragon, I would be able to upgrade my equipment.


    ''That should make me far stronger than before. This is an amazing steal!''


    If I was to use 7,000 Currency in <Shop>, I doubted I would be able to gain so many things at once.


    The only reason I could get my hands on so many Skills was because of Lucy Fer


    "T-thank you... so much." I bowed my head, sincerely grateful for her help.


    I still didn''t really know who she was, but... there was no longer any doubt within me.


    If there was anyone I could call a reliable Survivor from Earth, it was going to be her.


    She was an exception!


    "You''re wee, Sleepyhead. Just get stronger, okay?" Tapping my shoulder, she shrugged.


    I could tell she was trying to brush this as no big deal, but to me it meant a lot.


    I genuinely, sincerely appreciated all of this.


    ''After losing so much in one day, and finding out most of what I was fighting for is useless... having this really does a lot for me.''


    There was also the fact that my heart was racing rapidly when I was with her.


    Lucy Fer truly was a beauty. She also smelled really nice. I felt like I was lost in her charms just staring at her.


    "By the way, Sleepyhead... how do you feel now? Are you okay?"


    Her question caught me.off-guard. What did she mean by that?


    "I-I don''t¡ª"


    "I mean, this ce got destroyed, and I''m sure you had some sort of attachment to it, right? You''ve lost a lot, and it''s all that idiot Francis'' fault. How do you feel?"


    Ah, so that was what she meant.


    ''So she knows Francis, huh? Why am I not surprised. They''re both Rankers who rank close to each other. She''s also very knowledgeable about a lot of things, so she should know about The Alliance as well.''


    The fact that she was helping me meant she wasn''t a member, though.


    I wondered why she was asking me all of this now. Did she really care about how I was feeling?


    But why? I truly couldn''tprehend the reason behind her interest.


    "I... strangely I feel fine. My head is clear, and I think I''ve gotten my closure. I was very upset before, but now... I understand that I can''t stay stuck on grief. Instead, I have to focus on what it is I have to do." I chose to be honest.


    "And what''s that?"


    I knew I had to be careful with my next statement. If Lucy Fer was at the very least affiliated with Francis, things could end up badly for me.


    However, perhaps by blurting out my true thoughts right now, I would be able to determine of Lucy Fer was an enemy or not.


    "Killing Francis and bringing down his Alliance."


    That was my goal when it came to the malefactors behind this tragedy.


    I had made up my mind to do just that.


    "I see..."


    I watched nervously, waiting to see what kind of reaction Lucy Fer would make in response to my words.


    Whose side would she be on?


    "Well, good luck with that. I''d prefer it if you simply focus on getting stronger and surviving, but since Francis is stronger than you are, this could and up as a good motivation for you as well."


    "Y-you know Francis, right? How strong is he?" I asked, my eyes widening.


    If I could get more information from Lucy Fer, that could end up being useful to me.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Some readers have told me they don''t like Lucy Fer, and to them I say... Y''all should have better tastes!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 165 Farewell To Lucy

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 13 Hours]


    "I''m not sure. I know he''s stronger than you, though." Lucy Fer''s response was as swift as it was brutal.


    "In any case, you should be careful. How do you n on taking care of things here?"


    As expected, Francis was way ahead of me. But that didn''t matter. I nned on catching up to him very quickly.


    I couldn''t tell if Lucy Fer was intentionally hiding more information from me, but at the very least, I knew she wasn''t on Francis'' side.


    That was more than enough for me.


    ''I don''t want to make you my enemy...''


    "I n on helping Theo, the heir of the Lyma Family. We''ll rebuild this ce and I''ll help them in any way to ensure the Lyma Family doesn''t fall because of this." I answered Lucy Fer''s query.


    "Hm? Why, though? They shouldn''t matter to you, should they?"


    I understood her perspective. To be honest, this ran counter to my goal of bing stronger.


    The fastest, most efficient way to achieve strength was to leave any baggage and try my hardest on Dungeons, fighting Demons and growing stronger.


    But...


    "I''m far weaker than you are. I wouldn''t be able to win against you in a fight, and when ites down to it, you know more than I do. You could kill me whenever you like, and you could choose to ignore me as well."


    "That''s all true, but¡ª"


    "Yet you''re spending time here with me, instead of getting stronger somewhere else. You let me have your prey, and you disyed concern for how I was coping..." My voice was strengthened by the emotions that welled up within me.


    "Why would you do that?"


    My gaze rested on her slightly surprised face. I had a serious expression on, and I felt like she understood why.


    "Because I took a liking to you." Her response was brief, but genuine.


    The exact words I thought I''d hear.


    "It''s the same for me. These people... this Family... I''ve taken a liking to them."


    My lips curled up into a smile, and a twinkle appeared in my amber eyes.


    "As long as I can help it... I will help them. That''s the current path I want to take in this world."


    It sounded idealistic and stupid, especially considering how surviving was meant to be the main priority.


    However, just as someone like Lucy Fer kept grooming me, I also wanted to help the ones I cared about.


    And that was the Lyma Family.


    "I see. I understand your logic." She heaved a sigh, smiling soon after.


    "Thanks."


    "No need to thank me, Sleepyhead. Just be careful. You have to make sure you''re not too attached. Plus, you need to have the strength to protect what''s yours."


    "H-hold on, are you implying I''m yours?"


    A sly smile appeared on Lucy Fer''s face as she stared at me.


    "Well..." She drew closer to me, her hair brushing past my face.


    I could feel my heart racing faster than ever, as I felt her lustrous lips on my ear.


    It was... overwhelming!


    "... What do you think, Mikey?"


    Her soft whisper resounding in my eardrums made me nearly lose my mind.


    What was this girl''s deal? I honestly could not tell!


    "I-I belong to no one!" I blurted out as she pulled away, taking steps back while giving me her usual devilish grin.


    "Sure, sure. Keep saying that."


    It frustrated me to think she was teasing me like this, but something within me told me she wasn''t joking.


    "Your cheeks have been red throughout our conversation, Sleepyhead. I wonder why." She licked her lips, making my heart nearly skip a beat.


    "I-I didn''t notice."


    "Sure, you didn''t. Pfft! In any case, I should be heading off now."


    Raising her hand, she began to wave me farewell.


    I was still recoiling from my overwhelming embarrassment, but hearing that she was about to leave prompted words from my lips.


    Words I didn''t expect myself to utter.


    "E-erm... can I call you by your name? L-Lucy?"


    I had no idea why I was being so uncool when it came to just asking for her name, but I couldn''t help it.


    The silence that followed my question was stifling.


    It felt like time suddenly stopped, further drowning me in the misery of humiliation.


    There and then, I wished the earth would just open up and swallow me whole.


    I could hear her giggle slightly, and it further added to my shame.


    "Of course, Sleepyhead." Her voice suddenly broke through my thoughts, and looking at how brightly she was smiling made me forget everything else.


    "You can call me, Lucy."


    "A-ah..."


    I didn''t know when exactly it got so dark, but seeing her standing right there, brimming with so much color in the ckness of the night...


    ''She looks so beautiful.''


    Those were the thoughts I had as I stared at Lucy.


    "When will I see you again?" I blurted out without thinking.


    "Who knows? Maybe in the 1st Floor of the Tower. Maybe somewhere else. I look forward to it, regardless." She responded smoothly.


    "M-me too. I look forward to it."


    "Oh? Look how bold you''ve gotten. So cute."


    I could feel my cheeks grow hot as she made that statement.


    "If you can reach Level 100 before our next meeting, I''ll give you a present. Don''t let me down, okay?"


    Level 100? That was a very high goal.


    I only managed to reach this Level because of Lucy''s help, and growing stronger would be even harder now.


    Yet, I had to reach Level 100 before we met again?


    "I understand. I won''t disappoint you!" I replied, clenching my fist in resolve.


    "I look forward to your present!"


    What in the world was I even saying? It didn''t matter, though.


    I was just speaking from my mind.


    "Perfect! I look forward to it too."


    A bright swirl of energy began to surround Lucy Fer, covering her all over.


    The energy distorted the space around her, and everything around seemed to dissipate as a result.


    "Take care of yourself, Mikey."


    ~VWUUUUSSSHHH!~


    In that moment, she vanished... before hearing my response to her words.


    "Take care of yourself too... Lucy."


    My heart wouldn''t stop beating, even with her already gone from my sight.


    I simply stood there, dumbfounded and smiling like an idiot.


    "Ahh..." Continue your adventure with empire


    I truly didn''t know when and how this happened, but it suddenly struck me now that she was gone.


    "... I think I might be in love."


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    What do you think of Mikey and Lucy''s dynamics?


    Is it forced? Is it natural? Do you like it or not?


    Tell me your thoughts in thements.

 Chapter 166 Lukes Return

    The darkness of the night was only punctuated by the soft flickering of the campfires that dotted the encampment.


    Soldiers, who moments ago were going about their nightly routines, now stood in silent anticipation, their eyes fixed on a single figure at the center: Theo.


    In the midst of them all, Theo felt the weight of hundreds of eyes on him.


    With his disguise shed, the very men and women he had spent days covertly observing, now observed him.


    Continue your journey on empire


    The cool night air wrapped around him, but it did little to calm the storm of thoughts swirling in his mind.


    His heart raced, not from the immediate attention but from the uncertainty that gued him.


    ''Where is Luke?'' he wondered.


    It had been hours since they were separated.


    Theo remembered thest moment they had shared, and how he had given the order for everyone to protect him.


    That meant Luke must have known some sort of danger associated with what was going on.


    ''The city being in mes¡­ it''s definitely something dangerous.''


    Theo had many theories about what could be happening, and why. His most valid one, and the worst-case scenario, had to do with the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance.


    The mere thought of such a swift retaliation on their end sent shivers down his spine. Still, he did his best to brace himself and not give in to fear.


    Instead, he decided to channel those emotions to others in the form of worry.


    ''Why is it taking him so long?'' Theo''s worry for Luke was genuine.


    They had only known each other for days at most, but there was something about Luke that made Theo feel like he was someone he wanted by his side.


    Perhaps he had always been one who felt enamored by strong individuals¡­ or maybe Luke truly was someone trustworthy.


    He did save his father and helped the Lyma Family in so many ways. That alone made him their savior.


    As the heir to the family that had been helped so much by one man, Theo considered it only natural that he would feel such concern for Luke.


    However, even as thoughts of Luke threatened to consume him, a deeper, more personal fear gnawed at Theo''s heart.


    His family.


    The vivid memories of his father''s proud face, his mother''s warm embrace, and the yfulughter of his five sisters echoed in his mind.


    The Lyma Capital was their home, and now, it was ravaged in mes..


    "Are they safe?" he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.


    The quiet night amplified his inner turmoil. His scey in his hopes that the walls of the Lyma Estate had protected them, that their home remained a sanctuary amidst the chaos.


    ''Hopefully, in the case of an attack, they reach the Shelter on time¡­''


    In that dark moment, he found himself silently pleading to whatever deities might listen.


    ''Protect them. Let them be unharmed. Let them be safe.''


    Whether it be the Goddes of Light Iysa, or the Great Monarch of Darkness, Kollungr. Anyone who would ensure his family was safe.


    ''Luke¡­ please¡­ don''t let them die.''


    But as the moments stretched on, the unease in his heart only grew, gnawing at his very soul. Surrounded by the hushed presence of hundreds, Theo felt utterly alone, trapped in the prison of his thoughts and fears.


    Finally, taking a deep breath, he lifted his head, eyes glistening with unshed tears, and stared at the star-filled skies.


    "I should probably¡ª"


    "The Leader is back! I can see him from a distance!!!" One of the people who kept watch suddenly eximed.


    ''H-huh?!'' Theo''s mind sparked.


    The whispers swiftly began to spread through the encampment like wildfire.


    "He has returned?!" Someone eximed.


    "Finally!"


    "I would have gone to find him if that hadn''t ben the case."


    The hope in those three words "Luke has returned!" caused a stir among the weary soldiers, hearts lifting with anticipation.


    Theo''s heart wasn''t just lifted; it soared.


    Every worry, every thought that had been consuming him, seemed to hang in the bnce in that single moment.


    Without hesitation, he rose, his boots crunching the dry earth beneath as he quickly joined the assembling crowd.


    Every head turned in the same direction, looking to the horizon where a solitary silhouette grew steadilyrger.


    The steady rhythm of hooves approached, and soon, Luke''s familiar figure came into view. He looked every bit the warrior Theo remembered, though weariness was evident in the slouch of his shoulders and the strain of his face.


    As Luke dismounted, his eyes scanned the gathering, resting briefly on Theo.


    Without thinking, Theo broke away from the crowd and ran towards Luke. He stopped a few feet from him, searching Luke''s eyes, looking for answers, for assurance.


    "Luke," Theo breathed, his voice trembling, "how did it go? My family... are they alright?"


    But Luke''s eyes, usually so full of life and warmth, were now clouded.


    He looked at Theo, but his gaze seemed distant, burdened. The silence between them grew heavy, almost palpable, as the seconds ticked by.


    The surrounding murmur of the troops faded into the background.


    Theo felt a cold dread creep up his spine. "Luke, please," he begged, his voice more desperate now, "tell me they''re okay."


    Before Luke could reply, a strong handnded on Theo''s shoulder.


    He turned to find Drius, his face a mask of concern and sorrow.


    "Theo," he said gently, "you need to calm down. We should discuss this privately."


    Theo''s eyes darted between Luke and Drius, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    The weight of unsaid words pressed down on him, and he could feel his heart pounding loudly in his ears.


    ''N-no¡­ that can''t be¡­''


    Finally, Luke spoke, his voice low and raspy.


    "I agree," he whispered, the pain evident in his tone. "Let''s talk, away from the others."


    The trio moved away, leaving behind the anxious murmurs and the watchful eyes of the troops.


    As they walked, the night''s shadows seemed to wrap around them, as if trying to shield them from the impending revtions.


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 167 Grief

    [00 Months: 17 Days: 15 Hours]


    The cool breeze whispered through the night, rustling the leaves above. The sounds of the encampment had quietened to a dull hum.


    As we stood there, the weight of the news I bore pressed heavily upon my chest.


    My eyes locked onto Theo''s, and I could see the glimmer of hope, searching for any hint of good news.


    Taking a deep breath, I began, "Theo, the Lyma Household... they''re all gone."


    My voice quivered, threatening to break. "The whole of the Lyma Capital has been ravaged. They plundered everything, and left only ruin in their wake."


    The dim light from a distantntern cast eerie shadows on Theo''s face, entuating the lines of stress that had appeared over the past few days.


    His eyes widened in shock, but he held himself together, staying silent, waiting for me to continue.


    "I killed those who remained," I added, my fists clenched with the memory of the rage that had consumed me. "But by the time I got there, the main yers, the true orchestrators, had already escaped."


    ''I can''t act unemotional about this¡­ I have to also¡­''


    I looked down, my vision blurring with unshed tears. "I''m sorry, Theo. I did everything I could. I just... I couldn''t prevent it."


    Theo, to my surprise, took a step forward, his voice steady, "Luke, you did your best. We were simply outwitted this time. But was it the Nine Headed Dragon Alliance?"


    I shook my head. "No, they referred to themselves as ''The Alliance.'' They''re different, and their motives seem to be different too. The Nine Headed Dragon Alliance wants control over the Lyma Region, not its annihtion."


    Theo nodded slowly, processing the information. "I see..."


    He paused, his gaze distant.


    "Luke, I need time. Tell Drius everything. I just... I need to be alone."


    Understanding the depth of his pain, Drius and I exchanged a brief look, silently acknowledging the turmoil Theo was going through.


    We both bowed slightly, offering our respect.


    "Take all the time you need," I whispered, watching as Theo slowly walked away, his silhouette fading into the shadows of the night.


    *********


    As Theo walked away from the circle of torchlight and the hushed murmurs of the camp, a suffocating weight settled on his chest.


    The ground underfoot seemed to wobble, and for a moment, he wondered if he might copse. Instead, he trudged onwards, past the camp''s boundaries, into the depths of the surrounding forest.


    Moonlight filtered through the thick canopy of leaves, casting an ethereal glow upon the surroundings.


    Theo found himself drawn to a small clearing.


    Here, the moon hung in its full splendor, its light bathing everything in a soft, silvery hue.


    He sat down heavily, pulling his knees up to his chest, and stared at the twinkling stars, which now felt so distant and unapproachable.


    The memories flooded in, unbidden.


    Laughter around the dinner table, the sound of his mother singing as she sometimes cooked, despite them having maids for the task, his sisters yfully bickering while his father looked on, his eyes crinkling with amusement.


    Each moment, so ordinary yet so precious, reyed in his mind, and with each memory, the dam holding back his emotions threatened to break.


    He could feel the sharp sting of tears forming, his breath bing ragged. A sob tore through him, the sound raw and heart-wrenching in the quiet of the night.


    "W-why?" he whispered to the stars, his voice trembling with pain and disbelief. "Why them?"


    Theo recalled thest time he saw his family.


    The smiles, the hugs, the reassuring words exchanged as he set out on his mission. The promises of return, of stories to be shared.


    Now, those stories would never be told, those smiles would never be seen again.


    With each heartbeat, the pain seemed to intensify. It felt as if a vice was squeezing his heart, every pulse a reminder of what he had lost.


    "We should have been there," he choked out, his fingers digging into the earth beneath him. "Luke would have protected them."


    Guilt, sorrow, and rage swirled within him, a turbulent storm threatening to drown him.


    He wished for the ground to swallow him whole, to take away this unbearable pain. Yet, even amidst his anguish, a single thought rose above the rest: vengeance.


    The culprits would pay. He would ensure it.


    "H¡­ h¡­ I''ll kill ''em all!"


    Theo had no idea how long he stayed there, or how much time had passed since.


    As dawn began to break, the first rays of sunlight filtering through the trees, Theoy on the ground, his body wracked with exhaustion.


    The pain was still there, sharp and relentless, but now, it was apanied by a burning determination.


    He would not let his family''s deaths be in vain.


    *******


    [00 Months: 17 Days: 23 Hours]


    As I leaned against the rough bark of a tree, the cool early morning air surrounding me, I couldn''t help but get lost in my thoughts.


    The weight of the events that had unfolded was overwhelming, but it was in moments like this, away from the world''s prying eyes, that rity came to me.


    "Taking all the plunder from the Lyma Capital..." I thought, my eyes fixed on the distant horizon.


    "Is it right?"


    A voice inside me questioned my intent. But it wasn''t about right or wrong; it was about survival, strategy, and positioning for whaty ahead.


    These resources could help the Lyma Family rise from the ashes, and if dispensed judiciously, everyone that mattered could benefit.


    I had no intention of hoarding it. In times of need, it would serve as a resource, a way to rebuild what was lost.


    ''With my resources, I''ll remain very relevant to Theo and his rise to power. In fact, one could say I''ll hold the most power.''


    I wasn''t doing this just for the power, but out of the genuine desire to help the Lyma Household. Regardless, I nned on doing it my way.


    I imagined the capital, reborn from its ashes.


    "Rebuilding it won''t be easy," I mused.


    Using my minions from the <Fallen Foe> Skill, along with hiredbor, I could orchestrate the resurrection of the Lyma Capital.


    It wasn''t just about buildings and infrastructure, but a sense of security and trust that had been shattered.


    ''We need to re-establish the Lyma Family¡ªspecifically Theo¡ªas powerful and formidable.


    But leadership... that was aplicated issue.


    Theo was the rightful heir, no doubt about it. The boy had a spirit and determination beyond his years. But he was only eight.


    There would be power-hungry individuals within the family, and outside it, eyeing the vacuum left by the Duke''s passing.


    Theo needed support, guidance, and most importantly, strength by his side.


    I was resolved to be that pir for him.


    And once the dust settled, once a semnce of normalcy returned, there was the Grand Southern Dungeon to consider.


    ''It''s said to be the greatest known Dungeon in the Southern Kingdom. I should be able to get something out if it¡­''


    "But timing," I whispered to myself. For now, I had to put that on hold.


    I wasn''t satisfied with my current strength, but I couldn''t abandon the Lyma Family''s current situation in pursuit of strength.


    ''All in due time¡­''


    "I wonder if I''ll be able to make it before the First Floor''s appearance. Haa¡­ there''s so much to do and so little time." Read exclusive adventures at empire


    A smile crept onto my face as I thought of Francis, the malefactor who seemed to always be lurking in the shadows.


    And then Lucy, my unexpected benefactor.


    My path was currentlyid out with obstacles and opportunities, allies, and adversaries. I felt a surge of excitement amidst the troubling thoughts in my head.


    "I can''t wait to be even stronger."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    One more chapter, and we''ll call this Arc a wrap.


    I hope you all had fun.

 Chapter 168 Seer

    "Damnit¡­ DAMNIT!"


    Francis''s hands trembled with fury, the fine crystal wine ss slipping through his fingers and smashing against the opulent office wall.


    His white hair, usually perfectly coiffed, seemed to bristle with his rage, and his blue eyes, cold and calcting, were now wild with anger.


    "Three Rankers, THREE!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the room. "How could this have happened?"


    His secretary, a young woman with an otherwise unppable demeanor, stood frozen, her eyes wide with shock.


    She''d never seen Francis like this, so unhinged and furious.


    His breath heaving, Francis continued to pace the room, recounting the n that should have been foolproof.


    "The expedition team wasn''t supposed to arrive for several more days. The Nine Headed Dragon Alliance base nearby would have ambushed them, weakened them, and the Lyma Capital would have been in mes. The chaos, the suspicions among the Noble Families, the opportunity to exploit the Lyma Family''s weakened state¡ªall of it was perfectly orchestrated!"


    He mmed his fist on the massive oak desk, causing the decorative items to rattle. "And now," he spat, "it''s all ruined. Every single member we sent¡ªeradicated!"


    He could see it all, the conflict among the remnants of the Lyma Family, the other Noble Families'' suspicion and greed, the seeds of discord that would have bloomed into a full-fledged crisis within the entire Southern Kingdom.


    The throne, the power, the influence¡ªall of it was within his grasp.


    "And all of it," he growled, his voice low and dangerous, "all of it undone by a single person."


    His secretary dared not breathe, her eyes locked on Francis''s face, twisted with rage.


    "Mikey Rael," he hissed, the name like poison on his lips.


    The single variable that wasn''t supposed to even exist to throw a wrench into his ns, yet kept interfering one way or the other.


    "How the hell has someone like him managed to get this far?"


    The fury in Francis''s eyes was like a storm, churning and dark, his voice still raised, but now with a more mellow, dangerous edge.


    He paced around his luxurious office, his elegant ck suit somehow mirroring his darkened mood. His secretary watched him, her face pale, eyes wide, as he raged about the surveince reports.


    "Lucy Fer!" he growled, his hands clenched.


    "How could she have appeared in the Lyma Capital? And speaking with Mikey Rael? A nobody, a mere insect, and he''s conversing with Lucy Fer?"


    He mmed his fist into a bookshelf, sending volumes tumbling to the ground. "She even eliminated the dragons and wyverns for him! For HIM!"


    His voice broke, and he stood, shaking, the veins on his face throbbing, his eyes bloodshot with his rage.


    "This loss..." he whispered, almost to himself, "this unbearable loss. How did ite to this?"


    His secretary continued to watch him, her heart pounding, afraid to speak but knowing that she had to say something. She saw him break more objects, his anger unabated, his roar filling the room.


    "Sir," she finally ventured, her voice trembling. "Should we... should we make a move to eliminate Mikey? It seems he will be a hindrance to our ns going forward."


    Francis''s face turned to her, and she shrank back at the look in his eyes.


    "Are you an IDIOT?" he yelled, his voice thunderous. "Do you not understand that if Lucy Fer is allied with Mikey, anything against him now will point the finger at The Alliance? Do you want to incur Lucy Fer''s wrath?"


    He was panting now, his face flushed.


    "We don''t have a member who can take her on without causing major loss on our end. I''m still looking for a way to bring her to our side, and you suggest attacking her ally?"


    The secretary''s face went ashen, and she stammered an apology, tears welling in her eyes.


    Francis seemed to dete suddenly, groaning and sinking into his chair, his face in his hands. "I''ll have to find another way," he whispered, his voice ragged.


    The room was filled with the echoes of his anger, the broken ss, the shattered dreams. His secretary stood, frozen, knowing that this was a turning point, that something had shifted in Francis, that the game had be more dangerous, more personal.


    And in the silence that followed, she knew that the path ahead was fraught with uncertainty, that the stakes had been raised, and that there was no going back.


    The Alliance''s ns had been thwarted, and Francis''s wrath was a force unto itself.


    But beyond that anger, she could see something else in his eyes, something cold and calcting.


    A determination that would stop at nothing. A resolve that would see the game yed to the bitter end, no matter the cost.


    "Pathetic¡­ all of them¡­"


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    A dark cloud seemed to settle over the room as Francis sank into his chair, his body trembling with barely controlled anger.


    The elegant office, with its luxurious furnishings and art, seemed to mock him, a constant reminder of what he''d lost and what could have been.


    The silence was deafening, filled with the echoes of shattered dreams and thwarted ambitions. The secretary knew better than to speak, knew that no words could soothe the tempest that raged within Francis.


    His eyes, once full of cunning and ambition, now burned with a single, relentless purpose. Revenge.


    "Mikey Rael," he whispered again, the name bing a mantra, a vow.


    The game had changed, and Francis was no longer simply ying for power or influence. Now, it was personal, and he would stop at nothing to destroy the one who had taken such a milestone from him.


    ''The best path to take now¡­ yes¡­''


    He looked at his secretary, the lines of his face softened, but his eyes still sharp, piercing. The air was filled with a tension that seemed to hum with the energy of his thoughts.


    "Bring in the members that survived Zone 25 and any other nearby Zones in the Tutorial," he said, his voice measured. "I need to know about Mikey. That''s where he finished, so perhaps others heard of him or saw him."


    ''Maybe I''m grasping at straws, but I have to learn more about this variable that shouldn''t even be alive, let alone exist in this world.'' Francis narrowed his gaze.


    His secretary nodded, her face still pale from the earlier outburst. "In our database, we have a few members from Zone 25, but one of them is someone who was a person of interest to you, sir."


    Francis''s eyes narrowed even further. "I''ve had many persons of interest, and there''s a lot on my mind. Be specific."


    The secretary nodded again, her voice steady now. "You actually sent your best piece to personally seek her out."


    Francis''s eyes widened, and his lips formed the name before his secretary could speak it. "Lisa Scofield."


    A slow smile spread across his face, and his eyes gleamed even brighter.


    "Yes," the secretary confirmed. "Lisa is currently on the special mission you gave her in another Noble Region."


    "Arrange a meeting with Lisa as soon as she''s done with the task," Francis ordered, his voice filled with a new purpose.


    The secretary nodded. "I understand, sir."


    Francis leaned back in his chair, his eyes still burning, his mind working.


    "Mikey, your days are numbered," he muttered, almost to himself. "I''ll make sure to erase you from this world, no matter what it takes. The future must be exactly how I want it to be."


    The room seemed to darken with his words, the weight of his determination filling the space.


    His secretary left the room, leaving Francis alone with his thoughts, his ns, his relentless ambition.


    His smile lingered, a promise and a threat, as he contemted the game thaty ahead. He had suffered a setback, but he was far from defeated.


    The other pieces were moving, the board was shifting, and he was ready to make his next move.


    Mikey Rael was the only problem since he was a variable he hadn''t ounted for.


    But Francis was a master at this game, and he knew that even unexpected variables could be controlled, manipted, and ultimately destroyed.


    After all¡­ only he could see the end.


    ***


    [STATUS WINDOW]


    - Name: Francis Baker


    - Race: Human


    - Level: 41


    - Life Force: 2 (+1,000), (+1,000), (+1,000) = 3,002


    - Energy Level: 1 (+1,000), (+1,000), (+1,000) = 3,001


    - Combat Ability: 1 (+1,000), (+1,000), (+1,000) = 3,001


    - Stat Points: 120


    - Currency: 512,490


    - Role: <The Seer>


    - Authority: <Time>


    - Titles: <Visionary>, <The One Who Saw The End>, <Chosen One>, <Capitalist>, <Mass Murderer>, <Survivor>, <Ranker>, <Leader of Men>, <Spendthrift>, <Dictator>,


    - Skills (Exclusive): <Vision>, <Future Sight>, <Time Stop>


    - Skills (Non-Exclusive): <Hyper-Speed>, <Full Immersion>,


    ,


    , <Absolute Appraisal>,


    ,


    , <Absolute Domination>, <Elemental Attribute (Full)>,


    , <Unbreakable>, <Mind Invasion>,


    ,


    , <Ally Boost (Peak)>, <Language Comprehension>, <Skill Roster (Custom)>, <First-Hand Information (Custom)>


    - Items Equipped:


    ,


    ,


    , <Future Journal (Peak)>


    - Alignment: Neutral Evil


    [Additional Information]


    You can see the future and flow of time, allowing you to know what will happen before such an event. Be wary, however, as the future can always change based on your actions, or the influence of others.


    [End Of Information]


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    *


    [End Of Arc 2: The Great Expedition Arc]


    <New Arc In Progress...>


    {Arc 3: The First Trial Arc will resume shortly.}


    ~Thanks for reading this far. There''s a lot to unpack, so I hope you will all stick around to see even more!~


    I appreciate the support you all give.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 169 New Beginning

    I had a dream.


    It was like plunging into a forgotten world, a forest so vast that it seemed infinite.


    The trees stretched out forever, each one different from the next. Some stood tall, while others were gnarled and twisted, giving the impression that they had grown from the nightmares of the world.


    There, in the midst of the wilderness, stood a young man, lost and driven nearly mad by the myriads of sounds surrounding him.


    Sounds echoed from every direction. I could hear the whispers of the wind in the leaves, the rustle of unseen creatures scurrying through the underbrush, the far-off howl of something inexplicable, and the beating of his own heart, wild with panic.


    His eyes darted around, flitting from tree to tree as if seeking answers from them. He stumbled forward, his movements unsteady and desperate.


    Days must have gone by, and yet he couldn''t find a way out. I felt his confusion, his despair, and his utter exhaustion as if they were my own.


    His feet were heavy, and his mind was burdened with a terror that was palpable.


    As he wandered, an enormous tree seemed to beckon him.


    It was unlike the others, older, wiser, and somehow sinister. Its branches reached out like the gnarled fingers of a giant, its bark cracked and dark, as if it had secrets to tell.


    He stumbled towards it, no longer able to fight the lure. He crumbled under its shade, his body giving way to exhaustion, his mind consumed by fear and confusion.


    His breathing was ragged, and his eyes zed over with an emptiness that only those who have lost hope could know.


    Then, something extraordinary happened.


    The tree seemed toe alive. The branches began to move, wrapping themselves around the young man, encircling him, constricting him.


    He didn''t scream; he didn''t fight.


    It was as if he had epted his fate, resigned to this strange, surreal end.


    I watched, horrified and fascinated, as the tree devoured him whole. It was slow, deliberate, and impossible, but it was happening.


    The bark opened up like a gaping mouth, and the young man disappeared inside, consumed by the very thing that had offered him shade.


    Suddenly, my heart jolted, and I was violently pulled back into the waking world.


    ¡­ I woke up, once more realizing that it was nothing but a dream.


    ********


    [00 Months: 30 Days: 02 Hours]


    "Looks like we''ve made some more progress¡­"


    It had been almost two weeks since the incident, and the morning sun cast a golden glow over thendscape as I hovered in the sky, overseeing the ongoing construction of the Lyma Capital.


    From this vantage point, the devastation still appeared raw and chaotic, but the signs of progress were unmistakable.


    I watched as the paidborers, a mixture of adventurers and mercenaries, worked diligently to rebuild what had been lost.


    The sound of hammers, the clinking of tools, and the voices of the workers filled the air, a symphony of creation rising from the ashes.


    Buildings that were once glorious were now mere skeletons, but the flesh was being added, slowly but surely.


    Descending from my aerial view, I touched down on a street that was once bustling with life, now filled with dust and determination.


    The workers paused to nod in my direction, their eyes filled with a shared understanding. We all knew what had been lost, and we were all part of the effort to reim it.


    Walking through the city, I couldn''t help but feel a surreal sense of both familiarity and strangeness.


    ces I had known were now transformed, either by the destruction or the rebuilding.


    The architecture was rising, but the soul of the ce was still healing. I knew it would take a couple more months¡ªmaybe even a year¡ªbefore everything was restored, but themitment of the people around me was a testament to resilience and hope.


    ''Arge city like this whose only inhabitants are the workers¡­'' A wry smile formed on my face.


    I stopped by a partially rebuilt square, where a statue of the Duke had once stood.


    Its absence was a poignant reminder of the lives lost, the dreams shattered.


    But around me, the sound of progress continued. Bricks were beingid, beams were being lifted, and the heartbeat of the city was slowly returning.


    I spoke with a few of theborers, thanking them for their efforts and assuring them that their hard work was not in vain.


    Their faces, worn and tired but determined, were the embodiment of the spirit of Lyma. At least, that was what I liked to purport.


    ''Some of them werepulsorily drafted here by the Adventurers Guild. Others aremoners who would rather work to rebuild the city and gain the benefits than pay the taxes required for its reconstruction¡­;


    So yes. We were all connected by the tragedy, but also by the shared goal of renewal.


    As I continued my walk, I reflected on the journey ahead. The physical rebuilding was only one part of the process.


    The emotional healing, the return of trust and joy, would take even longer.


    "Would you look at that¡­" I smiled, taking in everything around me with a strange sense of exhration. Discover more stories at empire


    We had been brought to our knees, but we were standing once again, rebuilding and renewing, a symbol of endurance and hope.


    "It looks beautiful."


    ********


    I teleported to the Lyma Estate, the familiar sensation of transition pulling me from the city''s hustle to the serene grounds of what was once a magnificent home.


    Compared to the city, the Estate''s construction had progressed further, the scars of destruction now mostly hidden behind new forms and structures.


    Where the grand mansion had once stood, there was now a makeshift building. The architecture was different from the previous one, less grandiose, much smaller, but I considered it more than a good enough recement for now.


    I walked toward the building, my footsteps echoing in the emptiness of what had once been a lively hub of life and tradition.


    The Estate had been a symbol of the Lyma Family''s prestige and history, and seeing it in this new form was both reassuring and disconcerting.


    The structure before me was elegantly designed, though humbler than its predecessor. The lines were clean, the materials chosen with care.


    I had spared no expense in restoring the Estate, knowing that it would serve as Theo''s residence. The young heir needed a grand ce to call home.


    As I explored the grounds, I noticed the areas that still needed attention. A couple more buildings had to be built within the massivepound, ces that would serve various functions in the daily life of the Estate.


    The garden, once a paradise of blossoms and greenery, was still a work in progress. I envisioned the flowers that needed to be added, the colors and fragrances that would breathe life back into this ce.


    My summoned minions, two massive wyverns, were currently acting as load bearers, their great wings folded as they carefully carried materials to the right spots.


    Overseeing the ongoing construction within the Estate was my Elite Shadow, ensuring that everything went smoothly.


    "Heh. I guess it''s because it was a human before death, but it''s pretty capable¡­"


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Everything was progressing as nned, perhaps even faster.


    The workers in the city, mostly adventurers and mercenaries, had been motivated by the promise of money and a chance for themselves and their families to live in the big city.


    As a result, construction was proceeding faster than ever.


    As I looked above, I noticed a slight tint in the sky, a subtle shimmer that represented the barrier surrounding the entire Lyma Capital.


    I had employed the best defenses I could muster using the magic of this world. While the barrier wasn''t foolproof, it was definitely worth something, ayer of protection that gave me peace of mind.


    The Lyma Estate itself was surrounded by an even more powerful barrier, a fortress within a fortress.


    ''I just improved the means they used for thest one they had. It won''t be able to stop powerful Survivors, but¡­ it''s a start.''


    The scene before me was surreal in its beauty andplexity. New structures were rising from the ruins, life was returning, and hope was being rekindled.


    The sound of hammers and the shouts of workers blended with the roars of the wyverns, creating a constant sign of progress.


    I felt a warmth spreading through me, a satisfaction that went beyond mere contentment.


    This was my project, my vision, and it wasing to life. The wounds of the past were healing, and a new future was taking shape.


    ''Haha¡­ I''m getting sentimental, aren''t I?''


    I stood there for a while, letting the silence and the beauty of the ce wash over me.


    "Well then¡­" With a final nce at the bustling activity, I turned and headed toward the most luxurious house in thepound.


    "... Time to get to work."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    <Wee to Arc 3: The First Trial Arc>


    Thest Arc had a lot of ups and downs, so I hope this Arc meets your satisfaction, maybe even surpasses it.


    A lot of twists await you here as well¡­


    So buckle up tight and enjoy the ride!


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 170 Strategic Meeting

    [00 Months: 30 Days: 03 Hours]


    As I took my seat in the elegant meeting room, Theo and Drius were already waiting for me, their expressions serious and focused.


    I could feel the weight of the moment, a confluence of our mindsing together to assess, n, and forge a path forward for the Lyma Family.


    Drius, having just arrived the previous night from his ten-day-long expedition, looked somewhat weary but no less resolute.


    He had been the representative of the Lyma Family, supporting young Theo as the heir, and traversing the various portions of the Lyma Region to further cement his influence.


    ''Since he acted on my instructions, I should suppose things went rtively well. From our brief talkst night, it doesn''t seem there were many issues, but I need details.''


    "The situation is surprisingly stable," Drius began, his voice firm and clear. "Our authority is going unchallenged, and the rest of the family are silent as well."


    His eyes met mine, and I could see the satisfaction mixed with caution in his gaze.


    "It''s because we took steps quicker than the other family members could," I retorted, leaning back in my chair.


    "They expected us to be broke and powerless, short on cash and influence. But they couldn''t have expected a sudden benefactor to help us at such a critical point."


    Theo, though only eight, nodded with a wisdom beyond his years. His bright eyes were filled with understanding and determination.


    "That''s true," he said, his voice small but strong. "They underestimated us, and now we have the advantage."


    "We mustn''t becent," Drius warned, his eyes narrowing. "While things are going rtively well, we need to keep a vignt eye on the other regions and the remaining family members. They may be biding their time."


    I agreed, feeling the weight of his words. "You''re right. Our position is solid for now, but we must continue to strengthen our hold on the Lyma Region."


    ''The capital''s reconstruction is well underway, but we couldn''t afford to burden the other areas with the funds for reconstruction, so I had to use the excuse of a foreign benefactor as a way to use the funds with me.


    Instead of burdening the people, we simply called for morebor, which works in their favor since they''ll receive lucrative wages, and a chance to live in the city for lower costspared to any new resident; all based on their contributions to the construction.''


    It took a while to develop a functional framework since I wasn''t used to this sort of thing, but I was eventually able to get the hang of it.


    Drius detailed his observations from his expedition, describing the state of the variousnds and cities within our region.


    Most were thriving, while others needed support and investment.


    Areas like The Outpost needed to be redeveloped, and a lot of unusednd had to be utilized for more important things.


    ''I n to use the Wild Lands once the construction here is over. We need to make the Region more prosperous under Theo''s rule in order to prove hispetence.''


    The only problem was the limitation of time. There was only so much we could do with the construction.


    ''The workers need breaks, and they can''t keep going all day. I can only summon a limited amount of Minions as well, so there''s that.''


    In essence, whether I liked it or not, I was bound by the constraint of time.


    ''We can''t divert attention to too many ces at once too. If we take more natives, particrly adventurers, asborers, it''ll thin out the security and productivity in other areas. Since the workforce is finite, we''ll have to settle for this for now.''


    Considering all of these factors, I had to be careful about where to tread.


    "We need to prioritize the areas that require immediate attention," I suggested, feeling the gravity of our responsibility. "Infrastructure, education, security¡ªall must be addressedprehensively. We''re rebuilding not just buildings, but the entire Capital''s structure."


    Theo''s eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and seriousness. "I want to create a region that stands for fairness, progress, and opportunity. I want our family''s legacy to be one of benevolence and wisdom."


    ''Oh? Would you look at that.'' I smiled at him.


    I really liked this kid.


    We spent the next hour immersed in a profound and insightful discourse. We discussed strategies, policies, potential threats, and opportunities.


    We debated, questioned, and refined our vision.


    As our strategic conversation drew to a close, Drius and Theo turned their eyes to me, and I could sense a deep appreciation welling in them.


    "Luke," Drius began, his voiceden with emotion, "I don''t think words can express our gratitude for connecting us with your wealthy friend from the Western Republic. Without his sponsorship, I''m not sure where we would be right now."


    Theo chimed in, his young face aglow with sincerity. "Thank you, Luke. You''ve been like a guardian angel to us. You saved our family, and you''re doing so much for us."


    That''s right. They still considered me as Luke, and while I was actually funding the Lyma Family from its own treasury, they didn''t need to know that.


    For all Drius and Theo knew¡­ I was being a good samaritan.


    I reached across the table and ced my hand over Theo''s.


    "You don''t have to thank me," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "I made a vow to Seraphina and the Duke, and I intend to keep it. I will look after you, Theo, until you are able to stand on your own. I see so much potential in you, so much strength and wisdom. I believe in you."


    Drius''s eyes welled with tears, and he looked away, clearly moved by my words. His body shook with silent sobs, his shoulders rising and falling.


    ''For such a grown man, he sure is very emotional¡­''


    After a moment, he looked back at me, his eyes red but shining with resolve. "I''ve seen many things in my life, Luke, but rarely have I witnessed such selflessness and devotion. Your actions speak louder than any words ever could."


    Theo''s smile was warm and genuine, his eyes reflecting pure gratitude. "I feel safe with you, Luke. I know I can trust you."


    ''That is the goal.'' My thoughts trailed.


    We spent the next several hours talking, not just about the future of the Lyma Family and the region but about ourselves, our hopes, dreams, fears, and aspirations.


    We shared stories,ughed, and even shed a few more tears. Thatst part was mostly Drius, though.


    Even Theo remainedposed. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Over the course of the weeks we had spent together, the bond between us had strengthened considerably.


    They say hardships bring people closer together. I had to see that as true.


    Our rtionship was forged in the crucible of that shared painful experience and our current situation


    ''They no longer consider me just an ally or acquaintance; I''ve be family.''


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    We''ll soon get to the main story, so brace yourselves.


    Tell me your thoughts so far in thement below.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 171 First Trial Commences

    1[00 Months: 30 Days: 21 Hours]


    As I wandered through the dimly litpound, the darkness seemed to amplify my thoughts, wrapping around me like a shroud.


    The world had quieted down, leaving only the distant sounds of construction and the soft rustle of the early morning breeze.


    I found myself reflecting on the whirlwind of events that had consumed my days and nights since the incident.


    The Great Southern Dungeon, an opportunity I had been eagerly looking forward to, had slipped from my grasp.


    I was so busy with everything else that I simply hadn''t found the time to explore it.


    I had been consumed by the rebuilding efforts of the Lyma Capital and the Lyma Estate. Managing the hired adventurers and mercenaries, supervising the minions, and pouring over the intricate details of construction were no small tasks.


    Then there was the coordination with various craftsmen, architects, and suppliers, not to mention the constant vignce required to maintain the magical barriers around the Estate and the Capital.


    My responsibility to Theo had taken the majority of my time. Boosting his image and grooming him for leadership were tasks that required delicacy and subtlety.


    While Drius was out traveling thend, consolidating support for the young heir, I was behind the scenes, pulling the strings, ensuring everything ran smoothly.


    But I knew that this period of rtive peace wouldn''tst long.


    Rival families and ambitious nobles would soon realize that Theo''s rule was not as fragile as they might have hoped. They would begin to strike, in ways both overt and hidden, and I would have to be ready to counter them.


    I felt a weight settle on my shoulders as I considered theplexity of the situation. It was like a grand game of chess, with moves and countermoves, strategy and tactics, allies and enemies.


    But unlike a game, the stakes were real, and the consequences of a misstep could be dire.


    A sense of loneliness crept over me as I realized that much of this burden rested solely on my shoulders. Yes, I had Theo and Drius, but it wasn''t like I trusted them.


    There were a lot of things I hid from them, either for their own benefit or for mine.


    ''I¡­ don''t think I can get too close to them.''


    Not unless I wanted a repeat of what happened thest time.


    I stopped and looked up at the night sky, the stars shimmering like distant beacons.


    Was I doing the right thing? Was I on the right path? The questions lingered, unanswered, as I stood alone in the darkness.


    ''Instead of getting stronger as fast as I can¡­ I''m stuck here. But, this is what I wanted isn''t it?''


    With a heavy sigh, I resumed my walk, the sound of my footsteps echoing in the night.


    There was onest thing that troubled me. Perhaps it was the most pervasive thought that caused me unrest.


    The looming shadow of the First Trial gnawing at my mind. The reality of whaty ahead had sunk in, and it was weighing on me like a heavy stone.


    "The First Trial," I muttered to myself, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''sing soon, and I need to be prepared."


    The clock was ticking, and the remaining time I had to spend on this Ground Floor was limited.


    If the time within the Floors flowed the same as in the Ground Floor, as I suspected, it meant that the longer I was away, the more vulnerable Theo and the others would be in my absence.


    I considered all the countermeasures I had put in ce to protect them.


    But were they enough? Could I trust that they would hold against Francis and the other enemies lurking in the shadows?


    "Drius will be with Theo," I reassured myself, trying to quell the rising tide of anxiety. "He will watch over him. He will keep him safe."


    But what good would that do? Natives were weak against Survivors.


    Plus, it wasn''t as if the System forcibly sent everyone to the First Floor. We had a month to challenge it before our Floor Pass expired.


    ''That means The Alliance can show up here while I''m away.''


    The fear that something might go wrong, that something could slip through the cracks, was a persistent itch I couldn''t shake.


    "I can''t take any chances," I growled, clenching my fists. "I must conquer the First Floor as quickly as possible. Every moment I''m away is a moment they''re at risk."


    I knew that my concerns were not unfounded. Francis had proven himself to be cunning and ruthless.


    ''I still don''t know how many allies he has, and how much influence he has managed to rue. Plus, now that I stopped his n and killed a good number of his subordinates, he''s bound toe for me eventually.''


    One misstep, one moment ofcency, and everything coulde crashing down.


    I stared at the sky above, the uncertainty gnawing at me. I had never felt so burdened by responsibility.


    The stakes were high, and the margin for error was thin.


    ''But somehow¡­ why do I feel so impatient? It''s almost as if I want them toe at me.''


    "I''m going to do this," I whispered to myself, determination steeling my voice.


    There was no turning back now. The path ahead was fraught with challenges and uncertainties, but it was the path I had chosen.


    And I would see it through to the end.


    *******


    [00 Months: 30 Days: 23 Hours]


    It was closely approaching dawn, and I found myself sitting in the almost barren garden within the Estate.


    The once vibrantndscape was still in recovery, but its tranquil beauty still resonated with me. The garden''s quiet solitude was a perfect backdrop for introspection.


    I was alone with my thoughts, reflecting on everything that had transpired.


    The weight of whaty ahead weighed heavily on me, and my mind kept returning to Lucy Fer.


    I hadn''t seen her since that fateful encounter, and I couldn''t help but wonder how she was doing.


    "Have I really grown stronger?" I asked myself, my voice lost in the wind. "Am I prepared for what''sing?"


    I felt a pang of doubt.


    I knew I hade a long way, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that I hadn''t progressed as much as I should have.


    "I must be stronger in this First Floor Trial," I resolved, determination welling within me. "


    The thought of the Tower filled me with a sense of urgency. Time was running out, and I knew that I had to be prepared.


    As if to remind me of the impending deadline, the system notification appeared before my eyes:


    [System Notification: Tower of Trials - First Floor Opening in: 00:19:16]


    The countdown was relentless, ticking away the seconds with cold precision.


    The reality of what wasing was inescapable, and I felt a mix of anticipation and trepidation.


    I stared at the numbers, watching them decrease, each tick a reminder of the impending challenge.


    ''I wonder what I''ll face¡­''


    At times like these, I wished I had the journal I used to keep of my dreams when I was much younger. Sure, I knew the future could be changed, but surely, the Trials would remain the same.


    ''If I could prepare beforehand, that would be nice.''


    The first light of dawn slowly began to break, soon to cast a soft glow over the garden.


    The time for preparation was drawing to a close, and the moment of truth was at hand.


    With a deep breath, I rose from my seat, my eyes still fixed on the countdown. I knew what I had to do.


    The first rays of sunlight were just beginning to spread across the sky, casting a golden glow over the garden.


    It was a beautiful morning, filled with promise, yet tinged with a sense of urgency.


    Just as the sun fully emerged, a System Notification appeared before my eyes, pulling me from my contemtion:


    [System Notification]


    <The First Floor of the Tower Of Trials is now open. Would you like to begin immediately?>


    [Details]


    ~ The First Floor is a solo challenge and nopanions are allowed.


    ~ Time within the Floor flows the same as on the Ground Floor.


    ~ Failure toplete within one month will result in automatic removal from the Floor.


    ~ eptance will lead to immediate transportation to the First Floor.


    [Option: ept / Refuse]


    I stared at the notification, the details of the First Floorid out before me. The choice was mine to make, and the moment hade to decide.


    I thought back to my conversation with Theo and Drius, how I had informed them of my impending absence.


    I had told them I needed to gather more funds and get stronger for our cause.


    It wasn''t a total lie, but it wasn''t theplete truth either.


    The countdown in my mind seemed to tick louder now, each second urging me to make a decision.


    "There''s no need to hesitate. I just have to ept and return as quickly as possible. I''ll do my best."


    Whatever happened after, even if it meant the destruction of this entire ce, was already out of my control.


    There was no use contemting even further after I had done my damndest best.


    "I''m ready," I whispered to myself, a newfound determination surging within me.


    With a decisive movement, I selected ''ept.''


    The world around me seemed to pause for a moment, and then everything began to fade.


    The garden, the Estate, everything I hade to know, all of it vanished as I was transported to the First Floor of the Tower of Trials.


    I felt a strange sensation, a mix of excitement and trepidation as I was pulled into a new world.


    The familiar surroundings were gone, reced by the unknown.


    ''Alright, Mikey¡­'' An unconscious smile formed on my face.


    I didn''t know why.


    "... You can do this."


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    Alright! The time hase for the First Trial.


    I hope you''re all ready.


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 172 Prelude To The Chaos

    In the grim Castle of Darkness, seated upon a massive throne that seemed as ancient as time itself, Monarch of Darkness Kollungr brooded.


    The magnificent but gloomy dark throne room was filled with the oppressive air of dread, a palpable sense of foreboding that settled over everything like a heavy fog.


    Positioned in an orderly manner around the room were the unmoving dark knights, their armor reflecting no light, their eyes hidden behind visors, giving away no hint of emotion.


    They were an eternal guard, unmoving and unwavering.


    Kollungr''s deep eyes, piercing through the shadows, narrowed as he felt a sudden shift in the energies of the world. It was subtle, nearly imperceptible, but it was there.


    A ripple in the fabric of reality, a dissonance in the harmony of existence.


    "This is suspicious," he murmured, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the hall. "Something stirs in the world, something unknown and unseen."


    His hand, gnarled and strong, closed around the armrest of his throne, his mind turning over the possibilities.


    Was it a new power awakening? A hidden threat emerging? Or something else entirely?


    He had ruled the Castle of Darkness for centuries, and he had seen many thingse and go. But this felt different, a nagging itch at the back of his mind, a sense of unease that he could not shake.


    "Perhaps," he mused, his voice trailing off as he stared into the distance, "I will need to observe this some more. There are forces at y here that I do not yet understand."


    The room remained silent, the dark knights offering noment, no movement. The only sound was the distant howl of the wind, a lonely cry in the night.


    Kollungr''s mind continued to churn, the tension in the room growing, the grim reality of uncertainty weighing heavily upon him.


    With an air of grim determination, Kollungr raised his hands, dark energy swirling and coalescing around him.


    The very shadows of the room seemed to tremble, drawn toward his powerful presence. His eyes glowed with an inner fire, and his voice,den with ancient authority, began to chant in anguage forgotten by time.


    "Rise¡­"


    The floor of the throne room seemed to ripple, shadows melding and twisting, bing something more.


    Slowly, dark forms began to emerge, their shape taking on a nightmarish quality, fluid and yet solid, an enigma of darkness and malice.


    The Dark Spawns, as they were known, were grotesque in their appearance. Their bodies were a swirling mass of ck, like liquid obsidian, constantly shifting and changing, yet holding a vaguely humanoid shape.


    Faces were a twisted visage, eyes like burning embers, mouths filled with sharp, jagged teeth that seemed to grin and snarl at the same time.


    They moved with an unnatural grace, gliding rather than walking, their movements a dance of shadows and terror.


    They were creatures of darkness, born of Kollungr''s will, extensions of his power, and they radiated an aura of menace and doom.


    Kollungr looked upon his creations, satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Travel to the coordinates I have imputed within you," hemanded, his voice resonating with the Dark Spawns. "Investigate the locations where the earliest shift in energy was felt. Do not interfere, only observe, and return to me with what you find."


    The Dark Spawns bowed, a fluid motion like a wave of darkness, and then, one by one, they vanished into the shadows, off to do their master''s bidding.


    Kollungr sighed, a sound filled with weariness and concern. He looked out into the distance, his mind troubled by the unknown.


    He wondered what Iysa, his annoying colleague, was up to, and if she too had felt the shift in the energies.


    He hoped that the situation at hand didn''t prove dangerous, but deep in his heart, a sense of foreboding told him that something significant was unfolding, something that could change the very fabric of their world.


    With a final, lingering nce at the spot where the Dark Spawns had vanished, he turned away, his mind already moving on to the next challenge, the next threat.


    The throne room was once again still and silent, the shadows resuming their eternal vigil, waiting for the return of the Dark Spawns and the revtion of the mystery thaty hidden in the darkness.


    *********


    In the sprawling Headquarters of the Nine-Headed Dragon Alliance, the very walls exuded power and authority.


    Intricate tapestries adorned the vast hall, depicting mythical creatures and legends long past, a testament to the grandeur of the organization.


    Dominating the chamber were the nine imposing thrones, each an artistic marvel, a fusion of rare gemstones and precious metals, radiating an aura of sovereignty and dominion.


    Seated on these thrones were the Nine Heads of the Alliance, all shrouded in dark, heavy robes, their faces hidden, a symbol of their enigmatic and unified identity.


    Their presence filled the room with an oppressive weight, demanding respect, submission even.


    The door opened with a resonant creak, and a human entered, casual in modern attire that disyed a culture not known on Mage''Earth.


    He was from Earth, you see. But the Alliance Heads probably didn''t know of that bit.


    The boy''s presence was a stark contrast to the ancient ambiance of the room.


    He wore a smile, carefree and confident, his ck hair styled effortlessly, his eyes filled with intelligence and something unreadable.


    "You guys," he greeted, his voice tinged with amusement, "I just came to tell you that I won''t be around for a while, so don''t bother trying to contact me."


    The room seemed to hold its breath, and then one of the Heads, his voice like the cold, dark wind, asked, "Where are you going, young one?"


    It was a marvel that none of the members in the room chastised the brat, who barely looked like a teenager, for addressing them so flippantly.


    The smile on the young boy''s lips deepened, a spark in his eyes.


    "You don''t need to know," he said, his tone light but firm. "I''ve given you enough tools tost for some time, provided you aren''t too wasteful."


    Several of the Heads bristled at his words, their voices rising in anger and criticism. It seemed this was the limit.


    "Do not forget your ce, boy!" one of them hissed.


    But with a casual wave of his hand, the young man flexed his energy, a wave of power that washed over the room, silencing them instantly.


    "I am not your subordinate," he reminded them, his toneced with a warning. "We are in a partnership. I provide you with Special Items, and in return, you give me a share of your profit, information, and influence."


    The central figure among the Heads, a person of considerable presence and control, spoke in a calm,posed voice.


    "We have not forgotten the deal, young one. We intend to honor it."


    The young man''s smile returned, gentler now, yet still holding a trace of defiance.


    "I appreciate it," he said, his voice a mocking parody of sincerity.


    "Welp,ter then."


    And with that, he vanished, leaving the room filled with a strange emptiness, the very air tingling with the residual energy of his presence.


    The Nine Heads exchanged nces, annoyance and frustration evident in their eyes, the young man''s arrogance a thorn in their pride.


    But they had said nothing, for they knew the value of the partnership, the strength it brought to their Alliance.


    With the brat gone, though, they were rife withments to release.


    "Tch¡­"


    With the departure of the young man, the atmosphere thickened with tension, annoyance, and an undercurrent of worry.


    "That kid¡­"


    His abrupt and nonchnt exit had left a lingering void, a dissonance that echoed through the cavernous hall.


    "He has be too arrogant," one of the Heads growled, his voice dripping with discontent.


    "Hisck of respect is intolerable."


    Another chimed in, his toneced with resentment. "That brat treats us as if we are his servants. Does he not know who we are?"


    A ripple of agreement moved through the assembly, discontent swelling like a storm, the very air seeming to darken.


    The central figure, seated on a throne adorned with a masterful fusion of obsidian and gold, raised his hand, silencing the murmuring voices.


    His aura exuded an innate authority, a power thatmanded attention.


    "We must not lose sight of our purpose," he said, his voice calm but filled with conviction. "That boy''s attitude is inconsequential. What matters is what he can provide us. His tools and information will assist us in our goal to seize control of the world."


    He paused, letting his words sink in, his eyes surveying the room, keen and wise.


    "Our desire, our ambition, will be fulfilled. That brat is but a means to an end. We will use him, and when the time is right, we will discard him."


    His words settled over the chamber like a heavy nket, bringing a reluctant eptance. The Heads nodded, their faces a mixture of understanding and continued annoyance.


    That''s right. They just had to endure.


    It was only a matter of time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the young boy, who had been listening to the exchange from afar, merely smirked, a sly glint in his eye.


    He shrugged, his posture rxed, but his mind alert and calcting.


    "They think they''ll use and discard me?" he mused, almost to himself, his voice filled with amusement. "Well, we''ll see about that. I''ll use and dump them first."


    He chuckled softly, his thoughts already moving on, a web of strategies and maneuvers forming in his mind.


    He was a yer in a game of power and control, and he knew the rules well.


    The game was far from over, and he was far from done. In the shadows and the light, in the silence and the noise, the yers moved and nned, each with their own agenda, each with their own roles.


    "You''re all just a bunch of extras. I''m the Main yer here."


    The world was a chessboard, and the pieces were in y.


    "As if the world''s best pro gamer would lose in this RPG world!"


    *


    *


    *


    [A/N]


    I hope you enjoyed the chapter. Looks like a lot is going on now¡­


    Thanks for reading.


    Cheers!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!